SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER,
THE
EPISTLES OF JOHN AND JUDAS,
ae REVELATION:
Translated frow the Greek,
ON THE BASIS OF THE COMMON ENGLISH VERSION,
WITH NOTES.
Quid igitur, damnamus yeteres? minime: sed post
priorum studia quod possumus in domo Domini laboramus.
JEROME.
Neque statim offendere, si quid mutatum offenderis, sed
expende, num in melius mutatum sit. Erasmus.
Rs ; ; Bas i = es
Τὸ yao μὴ mapéoyos ἀκούειν τῶν ϑεολογικῶν φωνῶν,
sails a ‘ : : ; : Ee
ἀλλὰ πειρᾶσϑαι tov ἐν ἑκάστῃ λέξει vat ἑκάστῃ συλλαβῇ
Σ : aes 1, ; aes) oe >
κεκρυμμένον τὸν νοῦν ἐξιχνεύειν, οὐκ ἀργῶν εἰς εὐσέβειαν,
ἀλλὰ γνωριζόντων τὸν σκοπὸν τῆς κλήσεως ἡμῶν.
ΒΑΒΙΙ.
Ὁ οἷ "ἢ
NEW-YORK : al” ov
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION. - , Wy
LONDON: TRUBNER & CO., No. 12 PATERNOSTER ROW. @
1854.
AMERICAN BIBLE UNION,
New-York, Aprit 20, 1854.
ΤῊΙΒ revision is not final. It is circulated in the expectation, that it will be subjected
to a thorough criticism, in order that its imperfections, whatever they may be, may be
disclosed and corrected.
WE” WY CRORE.
Corresponding Secretary.
Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1854, by
THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION
In the Clerk’s office of the District Court of the Southern District of New-York.
Horman, Gray & Co., Prinrers & SteEREoryrers, New-York.
INTRODUCTION.
Tue general character and design of this work may be learned from the following Rules and
Instructions, in conformity with which it has been prepared, except as regards a literal observance of
the third Special Instruction :
‘GENERAL RULES FOR THE DIRECTION OF TRANSLATORS AND REVISERS EMPLOYED BY THE AMERICAN BIBLE UNION.
‘1. The exact meaning of the inspired text, as that text expressed it to those who understood the original scriptures at the
time they were first written, must be translated by corresponding words and phrases, so far as they can be found, in the
vernacular tongue of those for whom the version is designed, with the least possible obscurity or indefiniteness.
‘2. Wherever there is a version in common use, it shall be made the basis of revision, and all unnecessary interference with
the established phraseology shall be avoided ; and only such alterations shall be made, as the exact meaning of the inspired text
and the existing state of the language may require.
‘3. Translations or revisions of the New Testament shall be made from the received Greek text, critically edited, with known
errors corrected.
‘SPECIAL INSTRUCTIONS TO THE REVISERS OF THE ENGLISH NEW TESTAMENT.
‘1. The common English version must be the basis of the revision: the Greek Text, Bagster & Sons’ octavo edition of 1851,
‘2. Whenever an alteration from that version is made on any authority additional to that of the reviser, such authority must
be cited in the manuscript, either on the same page or in an appendix.
‘3. Every Greek word or phrase, in the translation of which the phraseology of the common version is changed, must be
carefully examined in every other place in which it occurs in the New Testament, and the views of the reviser be given as to its
proper translation in each place.
‘4. As soon as the revision of any one book of the New Testament is finished, it shall be sent to the Secretary of the Bible
Union, or such other person as shall be designated by the Committee on Versions, in order that copies may be taken and furnished
to the revisers of the other books, to be returned with their suggestions to the reviser or revisers of that book. After being
re-reyised with the aid of these suggestions, a carefully prepared copy shall be forwarded to the Secretary.’
I. The Greex ΤΈΧΥ of the Bagsters, here referred to, is that of Mill (1707), ‘preferred,’ say the
publishers in their preface, ‘as being that which is most current in this country: Mill’s text,’ they add,
‘is in fact a reprint of Stephens’s third edition (folio, 1550), with one correction and a few unintentional
changes.’ This third edition of Stephens follows the fifth of Erasmus (1535), with the exception of
the Apocalypse and a very few places in the other books, where Stephens introduced the readings of
the Complutensian Polyglott (published with the Pope’s consent in 1520, though printed a few years
earlier at Complutum, or Alcala, in Spain); and in its turn it formed the basis of Beza’s editions (1565,
1576, 1589, 1598), on which the common English Version mainly rests, and which are said to differ
from the Stephanic only in about 50 places; as also of the Elzevir (1624, 1633), in which 152 variations
have been noticed, and these taken, not from MSS., but from the text or margin of previous editions.*
It thus appears that the ordinary text of the Greek Testament, whether Mill’s or the Elzevir, is
* GriesBacn: ‘ Editiones recentiores sequuntur Elsevirianam ; haec compilata est ex editionibus Bezae et Stephani tertia;
Beza itidem expressit Stephanicam tertiam, nonnullis tamen, pro lubitu fere ac absque idonea auctoritate, mutatis ; Stephani
tertia presse sequitur Krasmicam quintam, paucissimis tantum locis et Apocalypsi exceptis, ubi Complutensem Erasmicae prae-
tulit ; Erasmus vero textum, ut potuit, constituit e codicibus paucissimis et satis recentibus, omnibus subsidiis destitutus, praeter
versionem Vulgatam interpolatam, et scripta nonnullorum, sed paucorum, nec accurate editorum, Patrum.’ Prolegomena in Ν. T.
lv INTRODUCTION.
substantially the Complutensian and the Erasmian. ‘ But,’ to use the words of Bishop Marsh (Lectures
on the Criticism of the Bible, Cambridge, p. 111), ‘neither Erasmus nor the Complutensian editors printed
from ancient Greek manuscripts; and the remainder of their critical apparatus included little more
than the latest of the Greek Fathers and the Latin Vulgate.’ Or, as the case is stated by Dr. Davidson
(Treatise on Biblical Criticism, Edinburgh, 1852, Vol. ii. p. 118): ‘The materials in possession of the
earliest editors were scanty. They were of inferior quality. And those who employed them did not
even make the best use of them. ... Indeed, they had no critical rules by which they professed to be
guided.’ Under these circumstances it is not at all strange, that the changes made in that text by
subsequent editors, as the result of a large accumulation and a more rigorous scrutiny of evidence, are
found to be numerous, and occasionally of considerable interest.
In what way, however, shall we safely distinguish, in the crowd of questionable readings, what
may fairly be regarded as the ‘known errors,’ of which our plan requires the correction? The present
writer could think of no test so simple and satisfactory, as the general consent of the critical editors—
however differing in their principles of recension—/or the last hundred years. While this rule would no
more than any other secure a perfect text, or even all the preferable readings, its operation, so far as
it went, seemed likely to be attended with the least perplexity or doubt, and so to guarantee a general
result, having far better claims now to rank as the teztus receptus (Received Text), than what assumed
the title more than two centuries ago.* Accordingly, this test is here applied throughout, the following
editions having been carefully collated for the purpose :— ‘
BENGEL (Beng.), Novum Test. Graecum, 3d ed., Tiibingen, 1753. Sometimes his later decision is
cited, as it appears in the Gnomon, or in the German version of Revelation.
BioomFiEtp (Bloomf.), The Greek Testament, 1st American from the 2d London ed., Boston, 1837:
—also the Supplemental Volume (Supp.) of Annotations, 2d ed., London, 1851.
GriesBacu (Griesb.), Novum Test. Graece, Cambridge, Mass., 1809 (printed from the Leipzig ed.
of 1805).
ΠΑ τιν (Haenl.), Epistola Judae Graece, Erlangen, 1804.
Haun, Novum Test. Graece, Leipzig, 1840.
Kwapp (once or twice Kn.), ed. Theile, Leipzig, 1852.
Lacumann (Lachm.), Novum Test. Graece et Latine, vol. ii., Berlin, 1850. Three places where
this ed. differs from the small Leipzig ed. of 1846, which had been collated on
the Epistles, are noted among the Errata.
Marruart (Matth.), Joannis Apocalypsis Graece et Latine, Riga, 1785.
Meyer (Mey.), Das Neue Test. Griechisch kritisch revidirt, Gottingen, 1829.
Scuoxz (Sch.), Novum Test. Graece, 1830—1836, cited from Bagster’s Hexapla.
TuHEILE, Novum Test. Graece, 4th ed., Leipzig, 1852.
TiscHENDoRF (Tisch.), Novwm Test. Graece, Svo ed., Leipzig, 1850.
Treeewtes (Treg.), The Book of Revelation in Greek, London, 1844. His later decisions are given
from the 2d ed. of the version, London, 1849.
WorpswortH (Words.), The Apocalypse, London, 1849.
Wherever these concur on a reading, that reading is in the Notes recommended for adoption, and,
in the Version as printed in paragraphs at the end of the volume, is incorporated with the text.
The instances that occur, of deviation from the letter of the above rule, will not be reckoned vio-
lations of its spirit. They concern chiefly cases, where the unanimity of the editors is broken by
* The preface to the second Elzevir edition having first employed the phrase, which immediately became classical: Tectum
ergo habes nunc ab omnibus receptum.
INTRODUCTION. iV;
Bengel, or Bloomfield, or both. It is to be considered, that in Bengel’s time the materials for textual
criticism were by no means so abundant as they afterwards became, nor had they been so carefully
sifted as they have been since; besides that in very many cases readings, which appear on the margin
of our edition as equal or superior to the common ones, or even as undoubtedly genuine, were in later
editions taken into the text. And, in like manner, there is a third edition of Bloomfield’s Greek
Testament, into which he speaks in the Supplemental Volume of having received at least’ ‘numerous
deviations from the textus receptus’ of the Apocalypse.
Of the Apocalypse, indeed, it is well understood that the received text is more than ordinarily
defective. Bloomfield says, that it is ‘in a lamentably imperfect state.’ And here, accordingly, is
found the great majority of the proposed changes.—In forming his text of this book, Erasmus is known
to have employed a single manuscript, and that, says Tregelles, ‘appears to have been in a mutilated
condition. It contained the Greek text with a commentary interpersed, and he had to separate the
words of the text as well as he could. In not a few places he clearly took the commentary for the
text, and thus inserted readings found in no Greek MS.; where his manuscript was altogether illegible
he appears to have relied on the Latin Vulgate, and to have supplied words in the Greek by retranslating
them from it. We snow that this was the case with the last six verses of the book; in his MS. they
were wholly wanting, owing to its mutilated condition, and he ventured on the bold expedient of
supplying them by his own translation from the Latin: this he acknowledges himself;’ and of this
adventurous work fragments adhere to the received text at the present day. The Complutensian
editors also are stated by Wetstein to have had but one manuscript of the Apocalypse; yet from their
text, according to Mill, Erasmus at once transferred to his fourth edition (1527) 90 variations; while
of Stephens it is asserted, that he used only two imperfect and inaccurately collated MSS.
Now there are at least 98 MSS. extant, containing the Apocalypse more or less complete, 69 of
which have been collated wholly or in part. In Tregelles’ Introduction these are numbered and
described; and, having availed ourselves throughout of his valuable summary of the evidence both
from MSS. and from ancient Versions, it is necessary that we here insert extracts sufficient to enable
every reader to understand his notation :—
‘A. Copex ALEXANDRINOS, preserved in the British Museum. ...Its supposed date is the fifth century, and it appears
probable that it was written at Alexan ria.
‘B. Coprx Basitianus at Rome—formerly in the convent of St. Basil... now in the Vatican Library ... probably of
the seventh century.
‘C. Copex Epurarmi at Paris... The vellum was used afterwards as material on which to write some of the Greek
works of Ephraem the Syrian ... It probably belongs to the early part of the fifth cen/ury.’
Since the preparation of the Greek Text by Tregelles, the MSS. B. and C. have been for the first
time published by Tischendorf, and collated throughout by Wordsworth from Tischendorf’s editions.
Wherever, therefore, the important testimony of these three oldest, or, as they are often called, wncial
or large-letter, MSS. is cited more fully by Wordsworth (who professes—though, in fact, he does not
always so restrict himself—to have constructed his text solely from them,) than by Tregelles, A. B. C.
are exempted from the quotation-marks, that denote the summaries of the latter. It should also be
remembered that, when B. is referred to under the Epistles, the letter designates another MS., the
celebrated Codex Vaticanus, assigned by some to the early part of the fourth century.
‘The Manuscript Authorities may be divided into four classes :—
‘a. Perfect MSS. which have been collated throughout? = A. B. and 28 cursive or small-letter MSS.
.β. MSS. with defects which are noted, but which have been collated throughout in the parts where they are perfect; also
some MSS. of which a known part has been collated ;? = C. and 11 cursive MSS.
‘y. MSS. which are only occasionally cited; either partiilly collated or partially defective ; the silence of these MSS. with
regard to any particular reading, cannot of course be regarded as affording any evidence.’ This class includes 24 cursive MSS.
δ. MSS. which are known to exist, but are altogether uncited,’ = 32 cursive MSS.
vl INTRODUCTION.
a “π΄ “πᾳ πᾳ
‘The uncial MSS., A. B. C., are cited... by these designations; the other MSS., when many support a particular reading,
are cited by their feat e.g. al7.B7.¥ 3. would imply so many MSS. py these Beall classes as eqnisining the cited reading ;
when but a few MSS. support a reading, Aner are cited nominatim;? e. g. 2. 4. T.
‘ An asterisk after the designation of a MS. e. g. A.* denotes a reading ἃ primé manu, afterwards altered.
‘Two asterisks, thus:—A.** mark a reading from correction.’
The Versions cited by Tregelles are :—
1. The Latin Vulgate (Vulg.), ‘executed by Jerome about the end of the 4th century.’ MSS. of the whole or part of this
version are the Amialinus (Am.) of the 6th century, lately published by Tischendorf; the Toletanus ( Tol.) ; and the Harleianus
(Harl.), of the 7th century.
2. The Coptic (Copt.), ‘probably executed in the 3d or 4th century.’
a
3. The Aethiopic (Aeth.), ‘probably executed in the 4th century.’
4. The Syriac (Syr.). ‘This must not be confounded with the Peshito, executed probably in the 2d century, in which this
book forms no part’ (and the same remark applies to II. and III. John, II. Peter, and Jude): ‘the version of the Revelation
may perhaps be assigned to the 6th century.’
5. The Armenian (Arm.), ‘completed in the year 410.’
6. The Arabic. ‘Erp. is here used, (as has commonly been done,) to denote the Arabic version published by Erpenius.
Ar. P. is the Arabic version of Walton’s ewig Arr. denotes both the Arabic versions ;—‘ probably made in the 7th century
or later.’
7. The Slavonic (Slav.), of the 9th ἀρηνανγε :—editions and MSS.
On this subject of the Greek Text, it remains to be added, that a large selection from the various
readings is given in the Notes, while only a very few are admitted into the margin of the Version.
Il. The Revisep Version. Here the one object has been to furnish as close a representation of
the original, even in its minuter forms and constructions, and in what Jerome calls ‘the mystery of its
verbal arrangement’ (whi ipse verborum ordo mysterium est), a8 an application of the strict modern philology
might suggest, and the genius of our language at all admit of. Of course, it would have been easy,
along with this, to impart a much more modern air to the whole, by such expedients, for example, as
that of everywhere exchanging unto for to, hath for has, &c. But it is scarcely worth while to attempt
an explanation of the reasons, why the translator has refrained from doing this. The matter belongs
to the sphere of taste and feeling, where disputation is more apt to be abundant, than satisfactory and
conclusive.
11. The Nores, except in what relates to the textual readings, are nearly confined to the illus-
tration of the Version, or rather of the changes introduced. But, even with this limitation, the pains-
taking reader will discover, in the brief exegetical remarks, and in the frequent references to parallel
passages (which he is earnestly requested to examine), as well as in the numerous versions and opinions
quoted, no inconsiderable amount of carefully condensed commentary. In a volume of this sort, it
were perhaps too much to promise absolute accuracy of citation; but it is due alike to the writer and
the reader to say, that very great labour has been expended on the attempt to make the work in this
respect thoroughly reliable.
It will be perceived, that to every change, however slight and seemingly unimportant, a note is
attached in explanation or defense; and it may be objected, that a needless scrupulosity is thus often
shown about alterations of no consequence, and which, therefore, ought not to have been made at all;
or else in justifying alterations so obviously proper, as to render apology superfluous. But as, on the
one hand, whatever improvement, if any, is effected in the exactness and general tone of the version,
is, and must be, the result mainly of attention to what the cursory reader will reckon microscopic
trifles, so, on the other hand, the author was quite willing to incur the censure of an excessive and
irksome nicety, rather than, by sparing his own labour, to expose himself to the charge of having dealt
lightly with a work at once so venerable, and so dear, as the common English Version of the Bible.
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS. vii
Of the manifold excellencies, intrinsic and comparitive, of that Version, he trusts that he has now a
more intelligent appreciation, than before he undertook his present task; though at the same time he
will be allowed to add, that, so far as a judgment might be formed from the portion here reviewed, he could
much less readily now acquiesce in the opinion, that any other than a very moderate share of the
world’s gratitude is due to King James and his fifty-four Translators.
Since the first edition of the Epistles in 1852, that portion of the work has been almost wholly
re-written, and greatly enlarged, and every quotation and reference verified anew. It is proper also to
mention, that, with a few (11) exceptions, where the author is happy to acknowledge the kind courtesy
of correspondents, the modifications now introduced are the fruit of a fresh and prolonged study of the
sacred text.—Extracts from the Dutch Annotations and German commentaries are here generally
given in English.
LIST OF THE PRINCIPAL ABBREVIATIONS,
AND
WORKS MOST FREQUENTLY CITED.
Tue authorities are cited in groups, as here arranged, but generally with some regard to the
chronological order, and in all cases directly from the editions specified. Those, to which this specifi-
cation is not appended, are taken at second hand from various sources.
It is also important to bear in mind, that, except where the Note explains itself otherwise, words
in Italics or within quotation-marks, and enclosed in a parenthesis, belong to the writer immediately
preceding ; but, when a comma intervenes between the parenthesis and the name, they are common to
all the names in that group preceding the parenthesis. Where names merely are mentioned, they are
to be understood as directly sustaining the Version.
E. V.—English Version. The text is printed from the American | Fr. G.—French Geneva Version, 1588; from the Amsterdam
Bible Society’s pica 8vo ed. of the New Testament, 1851. ed. of 1761.
In the Notes, the Society’s Revised Bible of 1851, and the | -M.—Martin’s French Version, 1696-1707 ; from the American
original ed. of 1611, as given in Bagster’s English Hexapla Bible Society’s ed. of 1852.
and in the 4to Oxford Reprint of 1833, have been collated. | —S.—Swiss Version, 2d ed., Lausanne, 1849.
Two instances, where the Hexapla and Oxford differ, are | Germ.—Luther’s German Version, 1545; from Stier and
noted among the Errata. Theile’s Polyglotten- Bibel, 2d ed., 1849.
It.—Diodati’s Italian Version, 1641; from the British and
W.—Wiclif, 1380, Ὶ Foreign Bible Soc.’s ed. of 1848.
T.—Tyndale, 1534, | from Bagster’s English Hexapla, for | Syr.—Syriac Version; from Greenfield’s 12mo ed., 1828; with
C.—Cranmer, 1539, [ the most part with the modern or- occasional reference to De Dieu’s (De D.) ed. of the Apo-
J
G.—Geneyan, 1557, | thography. calypse, the Paris Polyglott (P.), and Lee’s (L.) 4to ed. of
R.—Rhemish, 1582, the N. T. in 1816.
Vulg.—Latin Vulgate; from the Polyglotten-Bibel; with oc-
Aeth.—Aethiopic Version. casional reference to the codex Amiatinus (Am.).
Ar.—Arabic Version; from the Paris Polyglott (P.), 1633.
Copt.—Coptic Version. Alb.—Alberti.
Dt.—Dutch Version, 1637 ; from the Netherlands Bible Society’s | Alex.—Alexander on Isaiah, New-York, 1846-7; and on The
ed. of 1836; with occasional reference to the 4to Gorinchem Psalms, New-York, 1852.
ed. of 1748, Alf.—Alford’s Greek Test., 2 voll., London, 1849, 1853.
vill LIST OF
All.—Allioli’s Neues Testament, New-York, 1848.
Allw.—Allwood’s Key to the Rey., London, 1829.
Andr.— Andreas.
Areth.—Arethas, iz Apoc. Comment. ;
Oecumenius, Paris, 1631.
Aret.—Aretius, in N. 71 Commentarii, Geneva, 1618.
Arn.—Arnaud, Recherches Critiques sur V Ep. de Jude, Stras-
bourg, 1851.
Aug.—Augustine, in Ep. Joann. ad Parthos Tractatus de-
cem ; from yo). iii., 1837, of the Paris ed. of his Works.
B. and L.—Beausobre and L’Enfant, Le Nouveau Test., Am-
sterdam, 1718.
Barn. —Barnes’ Notes, New York, 1852.
Beng.—Brngel, Gnomon Novi Test., Titbingen, 1850; and
Erklérle Offenb., Stuttgart, 1834, The German version
of the Epistles is cited from the Polyglotten- Bibel.
Bens.— Benson.
3erl. Bib.—Berlenburger Bibel; from the Polyglotten- Bibel.
Bez.—Beza; from Junius and Tremellius’ Novwm Test ,
Hanau, 1623, with occasional reference to the Philadelphia
ed. of 1848.
Bierm.—Biermann, Clavis Apocalyptico-Prophetica, Utrecht,
1702.
Blackw.—Blackwall’s Sacred Classics, London, 1737.
Bloomf.—Bloomfield’s Recensio Syn ptica (Rec. Syn.), Lon-
don, 1828; Greek Test., Boston, 1837; Supplemental
Volume (Supp.), London, 1851.
Braun.—Braunius, Selecta Sacra, Am:terdam, 1700.
Brightm.—Brightman’s Revelation of the Rey., Amsterdam,
1615.
Budd.—Buddeus.
Calv.—Calvin, in N. 7. Commentarit,
1838.
Cam.—Cameron, Myrothecium Evangelicum, Saumur, 1677.
Campb.—Campbell, The Four Gospels, with Preliminary Dis-
sertations, Andover, 1837.
Carpz.—Carpzov, Epp. Cathol. Septenarius, Halle, 1790.
Castal.—Castalio, Biblia Sacra, Leipzig, 1750.
Charn.—Charnock’s Works, London, 1684.
Clarke, Commentary on the N. T., New York, 1831.
Cler.—Clericus, οἰ SO ED in Hammondi N. 7. Ain-
sterdam, 1700.
Coce.—Cocceius, Opera, Amsterdam, 1700-06.
Crol.—Croly’s Interpretation of the Apoc., London, 1827.
Daub.—Daubuz, Commentary on the Rev., London, 1720.
Day.—Davyidson’s Introduction to the N. T., vol. iii., London,
1851.
De D.—De Dieu, Critica Sacra, Amsterdam, 1693.
De W.—De Wette, Kurzgefasstes exegetisches Handbuch
zum N. T., voll. i. iii., Leipzig, 1846-48.
Dietl.—Dietlein, Der zweite Brief Petri, Berlin, 1851.
Dodd.—Doddridge’s Family Expositor, London, 1825.
Drus.—Drusius ; from the Critici Sacri, vol. viii., Amsterdam,
1698.
Dt. Ann.—Dutch Annotations (Verklaringen), Gorinchem,
1748.
from the 2d vol. of
ed. Tholuck, Berlin,
ABBREVIATIONS.
Durb.—Durham ; from Poli Synopsis.
Diist.—Disterdieck, Die drei Johanneischen Briefe, vol. i.
(containing the commentary on 1 John as 1-; 28),
Gottingen, 1852.
Ebr.—Ebrard, Die Offenb. Johannes, Konigsberg, 1853.
Eichh.—Hichhorn, Commentarius in Apoc., Gottingen, 1791.
Ell.—Elliott’s Horae Apocalyplicae, 2d ed., London, 1846.
Engl. Ann.—English Annotations, London, 1645.
Erasm.—Erasmus, Novun Test. omne, 3d cd., Basle, 1522.
His notes are from the Critict Sacri.
Est.—Estius ; from Poli Synopsis, and other sources.
Ew.—Ewald, Commentarius in Apoc., Leipzig, 1828.
Gerl.— Gerlach, Das Neue Test.. Berlin, 1844.
Gill, Exposition of the N. T., Philadelphia, 1811.
Gom.—Gomarus; from Poli Synopsis.
Goss.—Gossner ; from the Polyglotten- Bibel.
Greenf.— Greenfield, nuttin non “pd, London, 1831.
Grell.—Grellot, Prodromus in Apoc., Leyden, 1675.
Grot. Si atatioren in NV. T., Paris, 1650.
Guyse, Practical Expositor, Edinburgh, 1797.
Haen!.—Haenlein, Lp. Judae, Erlangen, 1804.
Hamm.—Hammond’s Paraphrase and Annotations on the
N. T., London, 1659.
Heinr.—Heinrichs, Apoc. Graece, perpetua Annot. illustrata,
Gottingen, 1818.
Heins.—Heinsius. 5
Hengst.—Hengstenberg, Die Offenb., Berlin, 1849-51.
Herd.—Herder, Johannes Offenb., Stuttgart, 1829.
Homb.—Hombergh.
Huth.—Huther, Aritisch exegetisches Handbuch iiber .
Brief des Judas und den 2
1852.
Jones, Lectures on the Apoc., London, 1833.
Kell.—Kelly, The Apoc. Interpreted, 2 voll. (to the end of
ch. xvi.), London, 1849, 1851.
Kenr.—Kenrick’s Translation of the Catholic Epp. and the
Apoe., New York, 1851.
Kist.—Kistemaker ; from the Polyglotten-Bibel.
Laun.—Launoi.
Laurm.—Laurman, Collectanea in Ep. Judae, Groningen,
1818.
Lee, Exposition of the Rey., London, 1849.
Lightf.—Lightfoot’s Works, London, 1684.
Lord, Exposition of the Apoc., New York, 1847.
Lowm.—Lowman’s Paraphrase and Notes on the Rey., London,
1809.
Liicke, Commentar tiber die Schriften des Johannes, yol. iii,
Ist ed., Bonn, 1825.
Luth.—Luther.
Mack.—Macknight on the Epistles, Philadelphia, 1835.
Matth.—Matthaei, Animadversiones Criticae in Apoc., Riga,
1785.
Mey.—Das Neue Test., Gottingen, 1829; with occasional re-
ference to the commentaries, 1835-53.
Midd.—Middleton on the Greek Article, New York, 1813.
Mill, Novum Test. Graecum, ed. Kuster, Leipzig, 1723.
. den
. Brief des Petrus, Gottingen,
>
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS.
ix
Moldenh.—Moldenhawer, Griindliche Erliuterung der hei-
ligen Biicher neues Test., vol. iv., Leipzig, 1770.
Mor.—Alex. Morus, ad quaedam Loca Novi Foederis Notae,
printed with Cameron’s Myrothecium.
More, Henry More’s Theological Works, London, 1708.
Murd.—Murdock’s Translation of the Syriac N. T., New-York,
1851.
Newe.—Newcome, Attempt toward revising our English
Translation of the Greek Scriptures, Dublin, 1796. A few
instances of misquotation, in consequence of the partial
use of another ed., are noted among the Lrrata.
Newt.—Newton, Dissertations on the Prophecies, London, 1835,
Oec.—Oecumenius, vol. ii., Paris, 1631.
Pagn.—Pagninus; from Wolder’s Biblia Sacra, vol. iii., Ham-
burgh, 1596,
Par.—D. Pareus, Opera Theologica Exegetica, vol. ii., Frank-
fort, 1647. The Commentary on Jude is by Dayid’s son,
Philip.
Pears.—Pearson, Exposition of the Creed, New-York, 1843.
Peile, Annotations on the Apostolical Epp., vol. iy., London,
1852.
Penn, The Book of the New Covenant, London, 1836.
Pisc.—Piscator ; from Poli Synopsis.
Pol. Syn.—Poli Synopsis, vol. v., Frankfort, 1712.
Pric.—Pricaeus ; from the Critici Sacri.
Pyle, Paraphrase on the Acts and the Epp., vol. ii., London,
1765.
Ramb.—Rambach, Institutiones Hermeneuticae, Jena, 1732.
Ros.—Rosenmiiller, Scholia in N. 7, Nuremberg, 1831.
Scholef—Scholefield, Hints for an Improved Translation of the
N. T., London, 1850.
Scott, Commentary on the Holy Bible, vol. ν., Philadelphia,
1852.
Sept.—Septuagint Version, Bagster’s 8vo ed., London.
Sharpe, The New Test. Translated, London, 1844.
Steph.—H. Stephanus; from the Critici Sacri.
Stier, Der Brief Judi, Berlin, 1850; and the Polyglotten-
Bibel.
Stolz; from the Polyglotlen- Bibel.
Stu.—Stuart, Commentary on the Apoc., Andover, 1845.
Sym.—Symonds, Observations upon the Expediency of revis-
ing the present English Version &c., Cambridge, 1789, 1794.
Thom.—Thomson, The New Covenant Translated, Philadelphia,
1808.
Till—Tilloch, Dissertations on the Apoc., London, 1823.
Treg.—Tregelles, The Book of Rey. Translated, London, 1849.
Tremell.—Tremellius, Novwm Test. ex vetustissima tralatione
Syra, Hanau, 1623.
Trol.—Trollope’s Analecta T'heologica, London, 1842.
Vall.—Valla; from the Critici Sacri.
Van Ess; from the Polyglotten-Bibel.
Vat.—Vatablus, Biblia Sacra, yol. ii, Salamanca, 1584.
Vitr.—Vitringa, Anacrisis Apoc., Weissenfels, 1721.
Vorst.—Vorstius.
Wakefi—Wakefield’s Translation of the N. 1.,
(Mass. ), 1820.
.
Cambridge
Wells, Help for the more clear and easy Understanding of the
Holy Scriptures, Oxford, 1715, 1717.
Wesl.—Wesley, Explanatory Notes. upon the New Test., New-
York, 1850.
Wetst.—Wetstein.
Whist.— Whiston, Essay on the Rev. of St. John, London, 1744.
Whitb.—Whitby, Paraphrase and Commentary on the Epp.,
Philadelphia, 1848.
Wits.—Witsius, Commentarius in Ep. Judae Ap., Leyden,
1703 ; with occasional reference to his other works.
Wolf—Wolfius, Curae Philologicae et Criticae, Hamburgh,
1735.
Words.—Wordsworth, Translation of the Apoc., London, 1849.
Zeg.—Zegerus ; from the Criticit Sacri.
Zull.—Zillig.
Bretsch.—Bretschneider, Lexicon Manuale in N. T., 2d ed.,
Leipzig, 1829.
Buttm.—Buttmann’s Greek Grammar, by Robinson, New-
York, 1851.
Ges.—Gesenius, Thesaurus Vet. Test., Leipzig, 1829-53.
Green, Grammar of the N. T. Dialect, London, 1842; and
Lexicon to the N. T., London.
Gusset.—Gussetius, Levicon Linguae Hebraicae, Leipzig,
1743.
Herm.—Hermann ad Viger. de Idiotismis, 4th ed., Leipzig,
1834.
Hesych.—Hesychius, Glossae Sacrae, ed. Ernesti, Leipzig,
1785.
Hoog.—Hoogeveen ; from Hermann’s Viger.
Johns.—Johnson’s English Dictionary, Philadelphia, 1818.
Kiihn.—Kiuhner’s Greek Grammar, by Edwards and Taylor,
New-York, 1853.
L. and S.—Liddell and Scott’s Greek-English Lexicon, Oxford,
1845.
Leigh, Critica Sacra, London, 1650.
Nork, Volisténdiges Hebr.-chald.-rabbin. Worterbuch, Grimma,
1842.
Pas.—Pasor, Manuale N. T., Leipzig, 1640.
Pass.—Passow, Handworterbuch der Griech. Sprache, Leipzig,
1841—53.
Phayor.—Phayorinus.
Rich.—Richardson’s English Dictionary, London, 1838.
Rob.—Robinson’s Lexicon of the N. Τὶ, New-York, 1850; and
of the O. T., Boston, 1844.
Scap.—Scapula, Lexicon Graeco-Latinum, Basle, 1620.
Schirl.—Schirlitz, Worterbuch zum N. T., Giessen, 1851.
Schleus.—Schleusner, Lexicon in N. T., Glasgow, 1817.
Schittg.—Schéttgen, Lexicon in N. T., ed. Krebs, Leipzig, 1765.
Steph.—Stephanus, Thesaurus Graecae Lingue, ed. Valpy,
London, 1816—26.
Suie.—Suicer, N. T. Glossarium, ed. Hagenbuch, Ziirich, 1744.
Suid.—Suidas.
x - “LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS.
Tittm.—Tittmann, De Synonymis in N. T-, Leipzig, 1829, 1832. | Webst.—Webster’s English Dictionary, 2 voll. 4to, New-York,
Trol.—Trollope’s Greek Grammar to the N. T., London, 1842. 1828; and Goodrich’s 8yo ed., New-York, 1852.
Vig.—Viger, De Idiotismis, ed. Hermann. Win.—Winer, Grammatik des neutest. Sprachidioms, 5th ed.,
Wahl, Clavis N. T. Philologica, ed. minor, Leipzig, 1831. Leipzig, 1844.
The following Versions, having been directly collated throughout, are included under their respec-
tive general references ; thus :—
English verss. — Wiclif, Tyndale, Cranmer, Geneyan, Rhemish ; | German verss. = Luther;—Allioli, Bengel (Rev.), De Wette,
—Allwood (Rev., ch. iv.—xxii.), Daubuz (Rey.), Doddridge, Ebrard (Rey., ch. xi.—xxii.), Hengstenberg (Rey.), Herd.
Hammond, Kenrick, Lord (Rey.), Macknight (the Epp.), (Rey.), Meyer, Moldenhawer, Stier (Jude).
Murdock, Newcome, Penn, Sharpe, Stuart, Thomson, Tre- Ἢ ἷ
gelles(Rey.), Wakefield, Wells, Wesley, Wordsworth (Rey.). French verss. = Geneva, Martin, Swiss ;—Beausobre and L’En-
Latin verss. = Vulgate ;—Beza, Calvin (II. Pet., I. John, Jude), fant, Arnaud (Jude). A
Carpzoy (II. Pet.), Castalio, Cocceius (IT. Pet., Jude, Rey.), | Foreign verss. = all the versions here classed, as Latin, Ger-
Erasmus, Pagninus, Pareus (Jude, Rey.), Vatablus, Vi- man, French; together with the Syriac, Dutch, Italian,
tringa (Reyv.). and Greenfield.
Of these Versions, Wiclif, the Rhemish, Allioli, Kenrick, being translated from the Vulgate; and
Murdock, from the Syriac ; are cited, not as authorities, but for the sake of comparison.
Ee Rak oT. ae.
Page 14, Revised Version, verse 6, for shall read should after-| Page 92, Note 5, after E. V. read (according to the Hexapla),
ward.
14. Ὁ Ν . 8, for *day read ‘day.
16, Note 5, for except Peile read except Newe., Peile.
23, ,, 1, for Mey. read Knapp, Mey.
25, Revised Version, verse 13, for dwelleth righteousness
read righteousness dwelleth.
ole Ὁ; 5 » 9, for hath read ‘hath.
32, Note r, dele Newe. marg.
38, Chap. 3: 1, Note Ὁ, after Newe. read (has it as a
supplement).
40, Note a, dele Lachm.
41, ,, q, dele Newe. marg.
45, ,, n, dele the reference to Lachm.
49, ., n, for 14. read 14.”
51, Revised Version, verse 16, for them that read those
who.
5, for a new commandment
unto thee read unto thee a
new commandment.
55, Note a, for transpose read Tisch. transposes.
80, ., wy, after E. V. read (according to the Hexapla).
87, ,, x, for Hades, q.d. the invisible state’ read Hades.
88, Revised Version, verse 19, for shall read are te.
92, Revised Version. verse 10, for shalt ...shall cast read
59, oT) ” 2
op]
93, Note v, for N. m read N. n.
93, ., a, for Treg. read Lachm. and Treg.
98, ., p, dele Newe. marg.
100, ,, k, for Tisch. ἀλλα read Lachm. and Tisch. ἀλλά.
101, Revised Version, yerse 10, for shall read is about to.
105, Note d; see ch. 21: 6, N. x.
106, Revised Version, verse 1, for be read come to pass.
OS mars τὶ » 7, for an read San,
108, Note g, for αὐτό read ἑαυτό.
113, p; for Lachm. and Tisch. read Lachm., Treg.,
Tisch.
141, Revised Version, verse 1, for rod read a rod.
173, Note z, it was not observed that the author had him-
self corrected the Latin er-
ratum.
196, ., Ὁ; for in read is.
198, Revised Version, verse 8, for righteousness read right-
eousnesses.
ZA) Ὁ 7, read is in Italics.
221, » 15, for scoreerers read sor-
cerers.
9, 5 3 » 2, dele the first from.
In several instances the Greek accents and Hebrew points
artabout to... is about to cast. | have been broken off in the press.
-΄'᾽΄.-"
"πὴ δὴ gin '
4 eg ὁ ἀρ ιν ν᾿ ἡ) τι
Ure. .
Σ "οὐ
ἡ ν mye,
a ; ; τ Ray pean { :
ὦν ath di ele ἐν ὧν; ἀπο φὴς a...
oe aati erat τ ΛΟ ante Θέρίν;
Ἀρλλ᾿ cil: we by Wie: Ben ον ον
ὑμῶν ἐμά μολ. ἀξ τυ ΠΕΣ Με
2 ἀδον το ot ae sere 4
if " ΩΝ oe
δὴν sp) a
ἡ rg , ΝΑ ts. 6 ied MS ay
‘ipl
al
fa.
fam
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
CHAP. I.
Simon Peter, a servant and
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP. I.
ΣΥΜΕΩΝ Πέτρος windy καὶ
REVISED VERSION,
CHAP. I.
aSymrton Peter, a _ servant
an apostle of Jesus Christ, to ἀπόστολος Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, τοῖς’ ἰσό- «πα an apostle of Jesus Christ, to
them that have obtained like pre- τιμὸν ἡμῖν λα οὖσι πίστιν ἐν δικαιο- "those ‘who have obtained like
cious faith with us through the
righteousness of God and our
Saviour Jesus Christ:
2 Grace and peace be, multi-
plied unto you through the know-
ledge of God, and of Jesus our
Lord,
Ἰησοῦ Σριστοῦι
ἐν ἔπι γνώσει TOU
τοῦ Κυρίου ἡ TLV.
2 χάρις ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνν) πληθυνθείη
σύνγι τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν καὶ EU precious faith with us 4in the
righteousness of ‘our God and
Saviour Jesus Christ ; °
2 Grace f unto you and peace
be multiplied in the knowledge
Θεοῦ, χαὶ “Incov
a lof God, and of Jesus our Lord.&
* Acts 15: 14 is the only other place where this Jewish form
of the name is used of Peter, and this circumstance may have
led to the substitution in B. and some minor MSS, of the more
common Σίμων, which Lachm. alone edits. —E. V. marg.;—
Fr. S.;-Vall., Erasm., Engl. Ann., Coce., Moldenh., Mack., Mey.,
De W.., Alt, Peile. "At Acts 15: 14 and Biseseacae the text of
E. V. has Simeon, which, as answering still more nearly to the
Hebrew ΑἿΜ) Δ), and as always employed for it in E. V., I
would here adopt (see ch. 2: 6, N. c; Rev. 7: 6, N. 0).
And so G.;—Dt.;-Vat., Bez., Zeg., Drus., Beng., Carpz., Clarke ;—
all the lexicons.
B Dodd.Newe., Murd., Kenr. See Rev. 2: 2, N. ἢ.
¢ Wakef., Mack., Thom., Scott, Murd., Kenr. See Rey. 1: 5.
N. v, &e.
2 We are not unnecessarily to substitute a secondary sense
for the primary, (as Rob. takes πίστις here to mean the gospel).
No reason can be given why the connection between ‘faith’ and
‘righteousness’ in this verse may not be the same as between
‘faith’ and ‘blood’ Rom.: 25, ‘faith’ and ‘Christ Jesus’ Gal.
3:26; &e. For dcx. τοῦ Θεοῦ as the object of faith, see Rom.
1:17; 3:21; 10:3; &.—W., T., R.;-Vulg., Syr. (= Greenf.’s
2), Germ., It., Fr. S.;-Hamm., Coce., Beng., Moldenh., Wakef.,
Thom., Scott, Penn, Scholef., Bloomf., Sharpe, Trol., Peile,
Kenr., Huth.—The general remark above applies equally to ἐν
in y. 2, and is there supported by T., R.;-Vulg., Syr. (as before),
It., Fr. G..—M.,-S.;-Castal., Bez., Coce., Sharpe, Kenr. Even
where the primary sense cannot so well be retained in English,
its presence in the original is scarcely less obvious; 6. g. v. 4,
ἐν ἐπιθυμίᾳ, if connected with ἐν xooug, means ‘lying, sunk, in
lust 3) or, if with φθορὰς (De W., Iluth.), ‘corruption, having
its source or ground i lust.’ And so ch. 2: 16,18; &e.
e E. V. marg.; and so in the text at v. 11 and ch. 8: 18,
where the order is the same as here ;-W., T., C., G., R.;—Latin
verss. (Dei nostri et Salvatoris [ Servatoris |). Dt., Fr. G.—M.—
8.;-Wells, Wolf., Dodd., Wesl., Gill, Mack., Thom., Scott, Clarke,
Slade, Valpy, All., Horne, Trol., Bloomf., Scholef., Peile, Kenr.;—
Midd., Green. This construction is vindicated at y. 11 and
elsewhere by Win., though he omits any reference to this text ;
and De W., while he does not himself adopt it here, acknowl-
edges that it is required by the ordinary rule of grammar.—
Many others connect ἡμῶν with τοὺ Θεοῦ, but repeat before
σωτῆρος either the pronoun (Syr., &e.) or thearticle (Germ., &c.).
f The Greek order is to be preferred as better suggesting the
mutual relation of ‘grace’ and ‘peace.’ In every other parallel
case it appears in Εἰ, V., and here also is retained by T.,C., G., R.;-
Latin verss.;—Mey., All., De W.
® Here ends the sentence containing the inscription and salu-
tation.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. I.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
3 According as his divine
power hath given unto us all
things that pertain unto life and
godliness, through the knowledge
of him that hath called us to glory
and virtue:
χαὶ ἀρετῆς;
h VY. 3 is the protasis of v. 5; v. 4, an epexegetical confirma-
tion of y.3.—This structure of the context is recognized more
or less distinctly in the German and French verss.;—Oec., Aret.,
Dt. Ann., Est., Wells, Whitb., Wolf., Beng., Bens., Carpz., Pott,
Thom., Ros., Bloomf., Trol., Sharpe, Barn., Day., Peile;—-Win.—
The ὡς, in connection with the genitive absolute, indicates, not
a standard of comparison, but the ground of the subsequent
exhortation.
1 See v. 1, N.c, &e.
e
)} In the treatment of the tenses the older versions and com-
mentators often quite unnecessarily, and sometimes to the injury
of the sense, disregarded the common principles of the language.
Here the reference may very well be historical, to the life and
ministry of the Saviour.—E. V., Rom. 8: 30; 1 Cor.1: 9; Gal.
1: 6,15; &¢.3;-W.;-Wakef., Sharpe. See v. 14, No. a.
« E. V. marg.; v.4; Rom. 6: 4; Gal. 1: 15; 2 Thess. 2: 14;
&e.;-T., C., R.;-foreign verss. (except the Dt., which, however,
has door in the marg.; Bez., whom Εἰ. V. often errs in following ;
and Carpz.);—Aret., Est., De D., Grot., Charn., Wits., Wells, Vitr.,
Whitb., Alb., Wolf., Dodd., Wesl., Pyle, Wakef., Newc., Thom.,
Ros., Bloomf., Sharpe, Scholef., Day., Kenr., Huth.;-Schottg.,
Tittm., Win., Green, Bretsch., Rob. See ch. 3:5, N. m.
1 In the Sept. ἀρετή is found for 4)7 the majesty of God,
Hab. 3: ὃ; Zech. 6: 13, and in the plural for 497M or
nian His praise or praises, Is. 42: 8, 12; 43: 21; 63: 7.
In the N. T. it occurs only in Phil. 4: 8 (moral ezrcellence) ;
1 Pet. 2: 9 (plural: the perfections existing in the divine na-
ture, and illustrated in the calling of the Church) ; and in the
present context. In this verse, and among such as rightly inter-
pret the διά, or else follow the reading of the Vulg., Lachm. and
Tisch., (Sta δόξῃ καὶ ἀρετῇ, it has been rendered, 1., virtus, Tu-
gend, virti, vertu, virtue, (T., C., R.;-Latin verss.,* Germ., It.
Fr. M.,—S.;— Wells, B. and L., Dodd., Newe., Thom., Scott,
Sharpe, Kenr.), the moral attributes, (as these words are here
most naturally taken to mean; though Zeg. explains by pote-
* It is worthy of note, that the Vulg. habitually translates
δύναμις (as at ch. 2: 11) by virtus, and is followed by W., vir-
tue. The only remains of this in E. V. are in Mark 5: 30:
Luke: 6, 19; 8: 46. [
GREEK TEXT.
3 ὯΣ πάντα ἡμῖν τῆς θείας δυνά-
μεως αὐτοῦ TA πρὸς ζωὴν καὶ εὐσέ-
θειαν δεδωρημένης, δια τῆς ἐπιγνώ-
σεως τοῦ χαλέσαντος ἡμᾶς δια δόξης
REVISED VERSION.
3 'Forasmuch as his divine
power hath given unto us all
things that pertain unto life and
godliness, through the knowledge
of bim ‘who J called us *by glory
and !might :
stas, Wells by power, B. and L. by force, Dodd. and Scott
by energy, Wesl. by fortitude, Gerl. by Gotteskraft), of
God, or (Castal., Aret., Clar., Moldenh.) of Christ; δόξα
being then supposed to denote the natural attributes
(Beng.) or the manifestation of the moral:—2., bonitas
sive misericordia, Giite, benignitas, kindness, beneficence,
goodness, &c., (Est., Carpz., Mey., Ros., Bloomf. Trol.;—
Schottg.), a sense unexampled in the N. T. and Sept., and of at
least doubtful occurrence anywhere :—3., puissance, robur, po-
tentia, power, 27, Macht, Kraft, θεία δύναμις, Gotlesmacht,
efficacia, (Fr. G.;-Drus., Heins., De D., Grot., Hamm., Mede,
Charn., More, Vitr., Homb., Alb., Pyle, Greenf., Van Ess, Goss.,
All., Stolz, De W., Scholef., Barn., Day.;-Bretsch., Win., Rob.,
Schirl.). In this view I am led by the following considerations to
acquiesce :—(1.), Excepting Matt. 9: 13, where χαλέω is merely
the outward summons, it is God, the Father, who is always in the
N. T. represented as calling men, by Jesus Christ His Minister ;
Rom. 8: 30; 9: 11,24; 1 Cor.1: 9; 7:17 (according to the read-
ing of Griesb. and all subsequent editors) ; &c.;—(2.), the writer,
haying in v. 2 mentioned, as the joint element and medium of all
spiritual blessing, ‘the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord’
(comp. John 17:3), seems now to make separate reference to the
former, as in y. 8 he does to the latter ;—but, (3.), while ἀρετή in
classic Greek often bears the general sense of excellence, of body
or mind, it is nowhere employed distinctively for the moral per-
fections or holiness of God; “ἀρετήν pro ἁγιασμόν non facile
uspiam inyenies’. says Drus.; and so Scott;—nor, (4.), is it
the characteristic force of δόξα to express either the mani-
festation of those moral perfections apart from the natural, or
the natural perfections themselyes apart from the moral ;
John 17: 6; 2 Cor. 4: 6; Eph. 1:17; Heb. 1: 3;—(5.), the
specific signification adopted rests on the etymology (as com-
monly given) and familiar classical usage ;— (6.), is kindred
with that in the apodosis, v. 5, N. x;—(7.), thus imparting ad-
ditional force to the exhortation; q. d. ‘ Let your faith exhibit
something of the energy of its source ;’—and, (8.), it brings out
more sharply the correspondence (‘ Explicatur,’ says Beng., ‘quid
sit divina potentia.’) between the beginning of the verse and its
close, ἀρετής answering to δυνάμεως, and δόξης to θείας. By δόξα,
therefore, I here understand whatever is glorious in the divine
nature; by ἀρετή, its corresponding efficiency (so Huth.: ‘ δόξα
bezeichnet das Sein, ἀρετή die Wirksamkeit.’) ; and this requires
us to dispense with the hendiadys (glorious kindness. glorious
power, §-c.) assumed by most; which Rom. 6: 4 also shows to
be unnecessary, δόξα being there properly defined by Mey. as
‘die glorreiche Gesammtvollkommenheit Gottes ;’ nor is that
construction favoured by the plural relative of νυ. 4.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. I. 3
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
4 Whereby are given unto us
promises; that by these ye might} τὼν
be partakers of the divine nature,
having escaped the corruption
that is in the world through lust.
φθορας.
5 And besides this, giving all
GREEK TEXT.
ἶ 4 δι’ Oy τὰ μέγιστα ἡμῖν καὶ, τίμια
exceeding great and precious ἐπαγγέλματα δεδώρηται, iva dua TO-
γένησθε θείας κοινωνοὶ φύσεως,
ἀποφυγόντες τῆς ἐν κόσμῳ ἐν ἐπιθυμίᾳ
5 καὶ αὐτὸ τοῦτο δὲ, σπουδὴν πᾶσ-
REVISED VERSION.
4 Whereby ™he hath given un-
to us "the exceeding great and
precious promises, that by these
ye might °become partakers of
the divine nature, having escaped
Pfrom the corruption that is in the
world through lust :
45 ‘But ‘for this very reason
m The verb is not passive, but middle deponent, as in y. 3;
and is so taken by Vulg., Syr.;-Castal., Bez., Pisc., Engl. Ann.,
Coce., Wolf., Wesl., Moldenh., Carpz., Thom., All., Trol., Penn,
Scholef., De W., Dav., Kenr., Huth.;—Bretsch., Win., Wahl, Rob.,
Schirl.
Ὁ «The promises well-known, and superior to all others (Cocc.),
even to those held by the national Israel (Aret.).? Comp. Heb.
7:19; 8:6; 11: 40.—Foreign verss. generally ; Bez. (illa) ;—
Mack., Wakef. (these), Sharpe, Day.
° Foreign verss. (except Fr. S., B. and L.);—Wesl., Mack.,
Wakef., Thom., Bloomf., Sharpe, Barn., Murd., Kenr. (be made),
Peile.
P Scholef.: ‘Not having escaped its entanglement, but having
escaped from it after being entangled.’—It., Fr. G.,-M.;—Erasm.,
Vat., Coce., (change corruptionem of the Vulg. into ἃ corrup-
tione), Bez. (ex), Engl. Ann., Wells, Thom., Greenf., Murd.,
Peile.
4 Here begins the apodosis of y. 3 (see N. h).
τ ‘Tt is really curious to observe,’ says Win. (ὁ 57. 6), ‘how
the commentaries (until within a period of ten years) are con-
stantly tutoring the apostles, and almost always foisting upon
them a different conjunction from what actually stands in the
text... This has introduced great arbitrariness into the N. T.
exegesis ;’ and, accordingly, this same abuse, which extends also
to the prepositions, is one of the most frequent blemishes in E. V.
The truth about δέ is thus expressed by Kiihn.: ‘Aé most
generally has an adversative force, and hence can express every
kind of contrast. In respect to its signification, it ranks, like
the Lat. autem, between the copulative connectives (τέ, xac) and
the adversative (ἀλλά, ete.), since it contains both a copulative
and adversative force, and hence either opposes one thought
to another (adversative), or merely contrasts it (copulative).
Hence it is very frequently used in Greek, where the English
uses and. The new thought being different from the preceding
is placed in contrast with it” Similar to this is Win.’s own
doctrine, and De W.’s. The former (§ 57. 4, 6) describes this
particle as ‘antithetically connective, adding something else dif-
ferent from that which precedes ... Nowhere is δέ a mere co-
pula or particle of transition.’ The ordinary misconception of
this word arises mainly from these two circumstances, that very
often, as where the diversity, though never entirely absent, is
less prominent than the mere addition, (see, for example, the
subsequent clauses; though eyen there the Latin verss. retain
vero or aulenv), we haye no exact English equivalent for it, and
that very often also the idea, to which δέ introduces a limitation
or contrast, 1s not expressed at all either in the sentence or the
context. The present is a case of the latter sort. *God’s grace
having already done so much, abuse not that grace to your en-
couragement in indolence and sin, but ἄς. Nor is this case
essentially changed by the previous occurrence of χαί in the
same clause. Rob., indeed, (s. δέ, 2. d), translates xoc... δέ
by and also, and refers to Buttm. § 149. m. 9. of the Gram.
‘Very often, says Buttm., ‘this junction’ (xac and δέ in one
sentence) ‘occurs where we say andtilso: for since in Greek
one cannot say xa xa/, in such cases the looser connective δέ
supplies the place of xai or our and. E. g. Cyr. 3. 3. 44 νῦν
περὶ ψυχὼν τῶν ὑμετέρων ἐστὶν 6 ἀγών, xar repr γυναυκῶν δέ
xat τέχνων. If now we should here translate xa... δέ literally:
but also for your wives and children, this would give an entirely
false emphasis to the construction; it means simply: the con-
test is now for your own lives, and also (and in addition) for
your wives and children.’ For reasons already stated, and also
may frequently be the best practicable translation, but let it be
observed that the example does not sustain the doctrine; wives
and children being mentioned, not merely ‘in addition,’ as still
other interests, though omitted in the quotation, are there men-
tioned and introduced by the simple copula, but as carrying the
tenderest appeal of all to the hearts of those addressed.* Rob.’s
own references to the N. T. are equally unsatisfactory ; he cites
not one passage that is not damaged by entirely sinking the
proper power of the δέ. And the same remark is true of Cyr.
1. 4, 26 (25), to which he also appeals. Says Win. (§ 57.4,b):
‘xo... δέ in one sentence, as often in the best authors, is but also
(aber auch), et...vero, et... autem (connection with opposi-
tion), and has no difficulty.’ So Schirl.—Vulg. (autem), Syr.
(= et... vero) ;-Erasm., Vat., (sed et), Castal., Bez., Aret.,
(vero), Coce. (et...autem), Moldenh. (so...doch), De W.
(so... aber auch), Kenr. (but), Huth. (aber auch). Many
others have simply also or its equivalent.
5. ‘Divine grace having supplied the motive, and the spiritual
ability” Comp. John 15: 5; Phil. 2: 12, 18; 4:13; 1 John
4:19; &e.—This force of αὐτὸ τοῦτο as an adverbial accusative
* Such, I perceive, was Hoog.’s understanding of the passage.
After remarking that χαὺ... δέ may be rendered and moreover,
and indeed, but that ‘here too δέ retains its adversative sense,’
he cites the whole sentence, and adds: ‘i. 6. οὐ epi τούτων μό-
νον; MGNLOTH δὲ περὶ τῶν γυναυκὼν καὶ τέκνων.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
diligence, add to your faith, vir-
tue; and to virtue, knowledge ;
6 And to knowledge, temper-
ance; and to temperance, pa-| ,
tience; and to patience, godli-
ness;
7 And to godliness, brotherly
GREEK TEXT.
αν παρεισενέγχαντες, ἐπιχορηγήσατε
ἐν τῇ πίστει ὑμῶν τὴν ἀρετὴν, ἐν δὲ
TH ἀρετῇ τὴν γνῶσιν,
6 ἐν δὲ τῇ γνώσει τὴν | ἐγχράτειαν,
ἐν δὲ τῇ ἐγχρατείᾳ τὴν ὑπομονὴν, EV
δὲ τῇ ὑπομονῇ τὴν εὐσέβειαν,
7 ἕν δὲ τῇ εὐσεβείᾳ, τὴν φιλαδελ-
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. I.
REVISED VERSION.
talso tdo ye, “contributing all
diligence, Yfurnish “in your faith
xfortitude Ὁ 3; and “in *fortitude,
knowledge ;
y¥6 And in knowledge, *self
control; and in *self-control, pa-
tience; and in patience, godli-
Ness 3
¥7 And in godliness, brotherly
is noticed by Pass. (5. οὗτος II. C), Κύμη. (§ 278. R. 2); and
is here applied (some, however, overlooking the strengthening
αὐτό) by Fr. G..-M.;-Engl. Ann., Hamm., Wells, Wolf., Barn.,
(as an allowable explanation), Owen, More, Whitb., Guyse, Pyle.
Moldenh., Carpz., Mey., Ros., Greenf., Sharpe, Scholef., Bloomf..
De W., Huth.;—Vig. (p. 589), Win. (ἢ, 21. 2. 3), Trol.,
Wahl, Rob., Schirl.
Green,
t Beng. regards the παρά of the participle παρεισεν. as = sub,
indicating modesty. It is rather equivalent to on your side
(De W., Huth.), and the easiest way of compensating this seems
to be by expressing the subject of the finite verb, as in W., R.;—
Vulg. (which is, therefore, thought. by some to have followed
the reading of A. αὐτοὺ δέ, edited by Lachm.), Syr., Dt., It., Fr.
—M.;—Castal., Bez. (but as a supplement), Eng]. Ann. (in one
version), Wells, Mack., Gerl. B.and L. (de vétre cété), Thom.
(on your part), Peile (do you also on your part).
« See N. t.—Dt. (toebrengende) ;-Bez. (praeterea collato)
Aret. (‘obiter afferentes quasi de suo’), Grot. (conferte), Clarke
(furnishing), Bloomf., Barn. (bringing in), Peile. The word
occurs nowhere else in the N. T., and is rendered by Pas., Leigh,
Suic., Wahl, confero; by Rob., to bring forward along with,
to ee ΠΣ by Schirl. , darzubringen.
Everywhere else (4 times) Εἰ. V. translates this verb, accord-
ing to its secondary sense, to minister. See also E. V.’s treat-
ment of the cognate noun in Eph. 4: 16; Phil. 1: 19. Here it
follows Bez. (adjicite) and the Syr. The suggestion of Dodd.,
Clarke, Dietl., and some others, about leading up as in a
dance, is more fanciful than sound.—W.., Τ᾿, C., R., (minister) ;—
Vulg. (ministrate), Germ. (reichet dar) ;-Erasm., Caly., Vat..,
Wolf., (subministrate), Aret., Cocc., (suwppeditate), Moldenh.,
Stolz, (use darstellen), Wakef., Bloomf. (‘furnish forth, sup-
ply, in order’), De W. (‘eig. reichet dar, steuert bei gleichsam
als Beitrag zum Heilswerke’), Kenr. (as R.), Huth. (as Germ.);—
Pas., Schottg., (suppedito, subministro), Suic. (suppedito, exhi-
beo), Schleus. (praesto, ostendo, exhibeo, una ostendo, simul
declaro), Bretsch. (subministro, praesto), Wahl (declaro), Pass.
(gewthren, gestatten, zukommen lassen), L. and S. (to furnish
or supply besides), Rob. (to furnish besides, to supply further,
to minister), Schirl. (noch dazu gewahren). See y. 11, N. Ρ.
w Seev.1,N.d. ‘Abide in that to which you have attained,
and, im the spirit and power of that, go on unto nasitainc:
Each Christian grace lies το ηρτοπιη to every other’—(and
hence great stress is not to be put on the order of enumeration )-—
‘though of the whole domain faith is the centre and citadel.’ It
accords with this, in part, that some (More, Wolf., Moldenh.,
Pott) make éy=éa. Or: ‘Let one grace be in the other,
mingled with it, and exhibited along with it;? which includes
the explanations that make ἐν τς σύν (as G.;-Dt. bij.;—Pagn.,
Carpz., Wakef. furnish your belief with, Mey. and All. verbin-
det mit, Ros. una cum, Wah)!), as well as that which might re-
gard the construction as parallel to Rom. 5; 5, and other similar
instances, where ἐν with the dat. comprehends εἰς with the accus.
Any one of these methods is preferable to saying with Grot.:
‘éxuxopnyevv hoc loco adjicere, et ἐν abundat.’—W., T., C., R.;—
Vulg. (iv with the abl.), Germ., Dt. marg.;—Erasm., Calv., Vat.,
Castal., Coce., (as Vulg.), De W., Huth., (in, bet), Kenr.
x This restricted sense of ἀρετή, fortitude, firmness, courage,
which is even more akin to the original force of the word, is here
preferred, 1., as more readily admitting and inviting the subse-
,| quent specification ;-2., as more accordant with Peter’s use of
the term elsewhere (see vy. 3, N. 1) ;-and, 3., as having a more
general concurrence of testimony in its favour; 6. g. Zeg., Grot.,
Hamm., More, Whitb., Bens., Beng. (strenwus animae tonus ac
vigor), Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Mack., Newe., Thom., Clarke,
Scott, Greenf., Trol., Dr. John Brown, De W. (gives die Tu-
gend, adding as explanatory, along with Beng.’s note, ‘silt-
liche Tiichtigkeit, Charakter, insbesondere Seelenstirke ;—and
so Huth.), Kist. (kraft), Stolz (Standhaftigkeit), Dr. Tayler
Lewis (regards it as equivalent to ἀνδρεία, as applied by Plato
to the Deity in the sense of energy of will), Barn., Wright
(Translator of Seiler’s Bibl. Herm.). Many others, as Gill,
Ros., allow this interpretation —It is observable that no other
N. T. writer employs this very common Greek noun, except
Paul, and that but once, Phil. 4: 9.
Υ For and, throughout vv. 6, 7, see v. 5, N. r.—For in,
throughout the same verses, see y. 5, N. w.
= Rob. and Green define éyxpaveva as ‘continence, temperance,
self-control.’ But in modern English continence is commonly
used with special reference to the virtue of chastity, and tem-
perance, in like manner, of moderation in eating and drinking ;
if, indeed, the later and much narrower application of the latter
term to abstinence from intoxicating drinks has not come to be
still more current and popular. “Eyxpareca, on the other hand,
retains throughout the N. T. (Acts 24: 25; Gal. 5: 23), as in
the Sept. (Sir. 18: 30, ἃ.) and classical Greek, its general ety-
mological force. See Schleus. Wahl, Pass., L. and S., Schirl.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. I. 5
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
kindness ; and to brotherly kind-
ness, charity.
8 For if these things be in
you, and abound, they make 4 you
that ye shall neither be barren nor
unfruitful in the knowledge of our
Lord Jesus Christ.
Tn.
GREEK TEXT.
φίαν, ἐν δὲ TH φιλαδελφίᾳ τὴν ἀγά-
8 TavTa yap, ὑμῖν ὑπάρχοντα χαὶ
σιλεονάζοντα, OVX ἄργους οὐδὲ ἀχάρ-
πους καθίστησιν εἰς τὴν τοῦ Κυρίου
ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοὺῦ Χριστοῦ ἐπίγνωσιν"
REVISED VERSION.
kindness ; and in brotherly kind-
ness, “love.
8 For > these things being
‘yours, and ‘increasing, ‘render
you ‘not €idle nor unfruitful *as
to the knowledge of our Lord
Jesus Christ.
(Selbstbeherrschung, Massigung ).—Oce. (teaches the necessity
of this grace to the Christian, ὡς dy μὴ ἐξυβρίζου τῷ μεγέθευ τῆς
δωρεᾶς.), Wakef. (self-command), Mack. (government of your
passions), Van Ess (Selbstbeherrschung), Kenr. (* self-control
in regard to sensual enjoyments’), Huth. (‘ Beherrschung der | 6
eignen Begierden’). The foreign verSs. generally are not liable
to the objection here taken to E. V.
Τὶ Ὁ, G.j-Syr., Germ. (gemeine Liebe), Dt. (liefde [ jegens
allen]), Fr. S.;Erasm., Vat., Grot., Ros., (dilectionem ;—for the
Vulg. charitatem), Beng. (amor), Dodd., Wesl., Moldenh. (as
Germ.), Wakef. ({wniversal] love), Mack. (love to all men),
Newe., Thom. (universal love), Clarke, Greenf., All. ([Mden-
schen-]| Liebe), Stolz, Van Ess, Kist., Goss., De W., (Menschen-
liebe), Penn, Gerl. (allgemeine Liebe), Sharpe, Murd.;-Rob.
T recommend that ay. be everywhere so rendered.
> The writer enforces the exhortation by an appeal to the
common experience of Christians. He does not suppose a case,
but, with his eye on the case before him, the profession and
standing of those addressed (vy. 1, 10), what properly belongs
to that (vv. 3, 4, 9), and their actual attainments (vy. 12, 19),
he announces the present working of a general law of the divine
life ;-and hence, perhaps, the omission of ὑμᾶς in connection with
- ἀργούς. ᾿ The effect, indeed, depends on its cause; but the neces-
sary conditions are assumed as realized in these believers. Nor
is this view contradicted by the hortative style of the previous
context. Apostolic zeal and intercessions, no less than apostolic
joy and thanksgivings, are ever quickened by the fidelity of the
churches. Comp. Rom. 1: 8-11; Eph. 1: 15-18; Col. 1: 38-10;
land 2 Thess. throughout; &c.—Erasm., Pagn., Vat., (change
the Vule. si adsint into cum adsint), Wesl., Mack., Thom., (re-
tain the participial construction), Dietl., Huth., (indem ;-fur
Luth.’s wo).
¢ For the dat. of the possessor after ὑπάρχω, see Acts 3: 6;
4: 387; 28: 7.—Day. (belong to) ;—Bretsch., Wahl, Rob., Schirl.
4 ‘The natural development of the ὑπάρχοντα. Beng.: ‘ Veri-
tatem ccleriter sequitur abundantia.’ Comp. Job 17: 9; Proy.
4:18; Matt. 13:33; John 15:2; Eph. 4: 12-16; Phil. 3:
12-14; Heb. 6:1; ἄς. What is meant is, not the believer’s
present abundance, or his superiority to others (Wahl: ‘nobis
...magis insunt, quam in aliis.’), but his own continual growth
in grace. In 1 Thess. ὁ: 12 E. V. renders this verb, taken
transitively, make to increase.—Fr. 8. (se mudtiplient) ;-Grot.,
_ Ros., (‘non aderunt tantum, sed et accrescent in dies.’), pace.
(‘sive copiosiora fiant’), Gill (‘increase in their acts and exer-
:
cises, &e.’), Moldenh. (immer zunimmt), Clarke (‘increase and
abound’), Bloomf. (continually increasing), Stolz (sich ver-
mehret), Kist. (sich mehret ;-which De W. also allows), Peile
(on the increase), Huth. (‘crescere, zunehmen; cf. Rom. 5: 20;
§: ’—in both of which places Alf. has multiply). This sense
of the word is recognized by all the lexicons, and here applied by
Schleus., Rob. (‘to abound more, to be abundant, to increase’).
© It. (renderanno) ;-Penn, Murd., Day., Kenr. (will render) ;
—Schottg., Schleus., Wahl, (here use reddo), Rob. (to cause to be,
to render, to make).
f W., R.;-foreign verss. (except All.) ;—Murd., Kenr.
© KE. V.,6 times out of 8 ;-T., C., G.;-Syr. (as in Matt. 20: 6),
Germ. (faul), Dt. (ledig), It. (oziosi), French yerss. (use
oisif ) ;-Erasm. and subsequent Latin verss. (otiosos ;-except
Bez., inertes), Engl. Ann., Hamm. (slothful;-and so Wells,
Guyse, Wesl., Mack., Scott, Murd.), Dodd. (inactire), Moldeuh.,
De W., (miissig), Thom., Mey. (ohne Théatigkeit), Greenf.
(Duy , Van Ess, Goss.. (unthatig), Sharpe, Barn.;-the lexi-
cons.
ΓΑΒ regards your onward progress 77to &ec.’? As the Chris-
tian life has its beginning, element, and support, in the know-
ledge of God and of Christ (vy. 2,3; John17: 3; &c.), so there
it looks to find its consummation (1 Cor. 138: 12; Phil. 3: 10;
1 John 3: ὃ; &e.). Between this knowledge, moreover, and
the sanctification of the Church, there exists a reciprocating
action. Comp. ch. 3: 18; Ps. 25: 9, 14; Prov. 3: 32; Hos.
6: 3; Matt.5: 8; 6: 22; John 14: 21, 23; Phil. 3: ib; &e.
To eae εἰς --- ἐν (Grot., Ros., &c.) involves a tautology, which
is not concealed by the introduction (EK. V., Vulg., and many
others) of the future tense. Nor ought it to be avoided by
translating χαθίστησυ, erscheinen lassen, darstellen (Dietl.), will
show you to be (Bloomf.; who appeals in vain to Thucyd. ii. 42
and Soph. Ant. 657).—Dt. Ann. (‘of, tot de kennis, d. is, tot
meerder en oyervloediger kennis: gelyk ond. 3: 18.’), Er. 5.
(pour) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Castal., (ad cognitionem ;-for
Vulg. in cognitione), Aret. (‘tum demum recte cognoscitur
Christus, si studio virtutum recte inflammati fuerimus: ut illa
sit argumenti vis hoc loco: Tum demum utiliter cognoscetis
Christum: Ergo, &e.’), Hamm., Wakef., (wnto), Coce. (in cog=
nitionem), Thom., Dav., (for), Mey. (hinsichtlich), Sharpe (to-
wards), Bloomf. (quod attinet ad), De W. (fiir;-and adds:
‘The writer regards all these virtues but as steps to the know-
ledge of Christ.’), Huth. (in Beziehung auf ;-and explains as De
W.);-Wahl (ratione habia), Schirl. (in Riicksicht auf ).
6 THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. T.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
9 But he that lacketh these
things is blind, and cannot see
afar “off, and hath forgotten that
he was purged from his old sins.
10 Wherefore the rather,
brethren, give diligence to make
your calling and “election sure:
tor if ye do “these things, ye shall
never fall:
11 For so an entrance shall
be ministered unto you abun-
dantly into the everlasting king-
dom of our Lord and Socios
Jesus Christ.
12 Wherefore I will not be
negligent to put you always in
remembrance of these things,
ἁμαρτιῶν.
' A negative illustration and proof of the truth asserted in
y. 8, (which, accordingly, no recent edition of the Greek text
allows to end in a full pause), that increase of holiness increases
also the range and clearness of spiritual vision. Nor in any
case is yap = 6é.—E. V. nowhere else translates yap, but, except
in 1 Pet. 4: 15; and once, Rom. 5: 7, yet;-G., R.;-Latin verss.
(except Castal. and Carpz.), Syr., Dt., Fr. S.;-Beng., Thom.,
Ros., Bloomf., Sharpe, De W., Murd., Kenr.;-Win.—The condi-
tional μή suggests that the case of the barren professor is put
only hypothetically, q. ἃ. he that should lack, &e.
} ¢ Able to look only, and that but with bleared eyes, at the
things which are seen (2 Cor. 4: 18). To the things which are
not seen, but are far above out of his sight (Ps. 10: 5), to wit,
the glory of Christ, the grand object of the saving knowledge
just spoken of, he is, therefore, blind (Is. 53: 2; 2 Cor. 4: 4, 6).’
This word occurs nowhere else in the N. T., and is translated
by many (Steph., Bochart, Suic., Wolf., Bens., Moldenh., Mack.,
Newe., Thom., Clarke, Penn, Trol., Dietl., Peile) according to
what they regard as its etymological force (μύω, d), shutting
the eyes, the blindness being voluntary. But as μύωψ, from which
the verb immediately comes, is not one who thus wilfully closes
his eyes, but one who, in order to see an object, is compelled by
a defect in the organ to wink, or contract the eyelids, (Huth.;—
and hence its current use, according to Pass., for short-sighted.
The It. here has ammicando con gli occhi.), so the μυωπάζοντες
are described by Aristotle, Probl. sect. 31, thus:
τὰ μὲν ἐγγὺς βλέποντες, τὰ δὲ ἐξ ἀποστάσεως οὐχ ὁρῶντες" ἐναντία
οἱ ἐκ γενετῆς
δὲ πάσχουσιν οἱ γερῶντες τοῖς μυώπαζουσιν" τὰ γὰρ ἐγγὺς μὴ ὁρῶντες | ©
τὰ πόῤῥωθεν βλέπουσιν. And socis the word here understood
by G. (as E. V.);—Dt., Fr. G..—M.-S.;-Pagn. (qui eminus nihil
cernat), Bez. (nihil procul cernens), Aret., Est., Grot., Hamm.,
Coce. (parum prospiciens), Wells. Guyse, Dodd. and Sharpe
(short-sighted), Berl. Bib., Beng., Wesl. in the note ( purblind),
Scott, Mey. (kurzsichtig ;-and so Ros., Stolz, Van Ess, De W.),
Stier (blédsichtiz), Barn., Huth.;—Pas., Pass., L. and S., Rob.,
Schirl. T., C.;-Vulg. and its followers, Germ.;—Erasm., Caly.,
GREEK TEXT.
90 yap un πάρεστι ταῦτα, TUH-
λός ἔστι, μυωπάζων, λήθην λαβὼν
τοῦ καθαρισμοῦ τῶν πάλαι αὑτοῦ
10 Διὸ μᾶλλον, ἀδελφοὶ, σπουδά-
σατε βεβαίαν ὑμῶν τὴν κλῆσιν καὶ
exhoyry ποιεισθαι: ταῦτα, γὰρ ποιοὺν»-
TES οὐ μὴ πταίσητε ποτε.
11 οὕτω γὰρ πλουσίως ἐπιχορηγη-
θήσεται ὑμῖν ἡ εἴσοδος εἰς τὴν αἰώνιον
ϑασιλείαν τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν xat σωτή-
ρος ᾿Ιγσοὺ Χριστοῦ.
12 Διὸ οὐχ ἀμελήσω ὑμᾶς ἀεὶ ὑπο-
“μιμνήσκχειν περὶ τούτων, καίπερ εἰδ-
REVISED VERSION.
‘For he that lacketh these
things is blind, Jbeing near-
sighted, ‘having forgotten 'the
cleansing away of his old sins.
10 Wherefore the rather,
brethren, ™be diligent to make
your calling and election sure ;
for, "doing these things, ye shall
never fall:
11 For so there shall be °richly
Pfurnished unto you ‘the en-
trance into the everlasting king-
dom of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ.
12 Whereiore I will not be
negligent to 'remind you always
of these things, though ye know
Vat., B. and L., translate according to the gloss ψηλαφῶν, grop-
ing. Hesych. ὀφθαλμιῶν.
k The participial construction is retained by R.;—Latin and
French vyerss., Dt., It.;-Wesl., Wakef., Thom., Scott, Penn,
Sharpe, Kenr.
1 Comp. Sept. Job 7: 21; Acts 22: 16; Heb. 1: 3 (Greek
and E. V.). In E. V. the noun is twice, cleansing ; the verb
very often, cleanse-—The substantive construction is retained
by W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Germ., Dt., It., Fr. G.,-M., S.;-Calv.,
Castal., Aret., Hamm. (the purification of ;-and so Gill, Wakef.,
Mack., Thom., Penn), Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Scott, Day., ( purifi-
cation from), Moldenh., Huth., (der Reinigung von), Greenf.,
All., De W., Murd. (the purgation of ), Kenr., Peile (the cleans-
ing of ) ;-Win.
m KE. V., ch. 3:14; Tit. 3: 12;-W. (be ye busy) ;-Hamm.,
Murd., (be ye.. diligent), Wesl., Kenr., (δὲ... dil.).
Ὁ The participial construction is retained by W.,R.;—Vulg., Syr.,
Dt., It., French verss.;-Castal., Coce., Wakef. and Murd. (by
doing), Mack., Kenr. ἡ
° K.V., Col. 3: 16; 1 Tim. 6: 17;-Germ., Dt., Fr. S.;-Coce.
(locupletem in modum), Guyse, Moldenh., Mack., Newe., Penn,
De W., Barn., Day., Peile (in rich abundance), Huth. (in
reicher Fille).
Ρ The same word as in y. 5 (see N. v.). God deals with his
children on the principle of Luke 6: 38.—Wakef. (ye shall be
furnished with), Day. (afforded), Peile (shall you... be f.
with).
a The article points to that great object of Christian hope ;
εἴσελθε εἰς τὴν χαρὰν τοῦ κυρίου cov (Matt. 25: 21).—W.;—Ger-
man and French verss. (except All.), Dt., [t.;-Thom., Penn,
Sharpe, Kenr., Peile.
* Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Penn, Sharpe, Murd., Day.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. I. i
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
though ye know them, and be es-
tablished in the present truth.
13 Yea, I think it meet, as
long as I am in this tabernacle,
to stir you up by putting yow in
remembrance ;
14 Knowing that shortly I
must put off this my tabernacle,
even as our Lord Jesus Christ
hath shewed me.
15 Moreover, I will endeavour
that ye may be able, after my de-
cease, to have these things al-
ways in remembrance.
οὐσῃ ἀληθείᾳ.
σέ μοι.
5. Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Penn, Murd., Kenr.
t *On the contrary’—in opposition to ἀμελήσω. See v. 5, N. τ΄
The adversative power is preserved in R.;-Vulg., Syr.;-Erasm.,
Caly., Vat., Castal., Bez., Hamm., Dodd., Moldenh., Carpz., Ros.,
Gerl., De W., Kenr.
ἃ ΓΑ matter of fraternal and official obligation.’ Comp. Rom.
1: 14.—E. V. elsewhere, except Phil. 1: 7, (right, righteous,
just) ;-W. (justly) ;-Vulg. (justum), Syr. (= Murd. right),
Germ. (billig), Dt. (regt), It. (ragionevole), Fr. G.—M.,-S.,
(juste) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Caly., Vat., Bez., Aret., Coce., (as Vulg.),
Castal., Carpz., (aequum), Engl. Ann., Gill, (‘ Or, just’), B. and
L. (de mon devoir), Guyse (‘a piece of justice’), Dodd., Wesl.,
Moldenh. (as Germ.), Wakef., Newc., Thom., Scott, Mey. (fir
Schuldigkeit), Ros. (rectum), Greenf. (PAS), All., Van Ess,
Kist., De W., Dietl., (use P/flicht), Penn, Sharpe.
y Wesl., Scott, Penn. Murd.
w EK. V., ch. 3: 1;—Dodd.
x This literal rendering, 1., avoids unnecessary periphrasis ;—
2., gets rid of the mixture of metaphors assumed by De W. and
others ;—3., is more consonant with the writer’s anticipations of
martyrdom.—In the other case where ἀποθ. occurs (1 Pet. 3: 21)
it is rendered in Εἰ, V. ‘the putting away ;’ and so W. here;
G. (the time that I must lay down), R. (the laying away) ;--
Vulg. (depositio), Dt. (de afflegging) ;-Coce. (as Vulg.), Berl.
Bib., Beng., De W., (die Ablegung), Wakef., Thom., (must lay
aside), Mack. (the putting away) ;-the lexicons, (Leigh, Rob.,
Green, as above).
y ‘Tn its approach, and therefore soon to be expected,’ or, ‘in
its execution; sudden.’ The word occurs again in ch. 2: 1 (no-
where else in N. T.), and there in Εἰ. V. it is swift.—W. (swift) ;—
Vulg. (velox), Dt. marg. (haastig) ;-Cocc. (as Vulg.), Berl.
Bib. (geschwind), Beng., Huth., (repentina), Scott, Murd.,
Kenr.;-Pas. (celer, perniz), Leigh (quici), Suic., Schittg., (celer,
velox ;-to which Schleus. adds citus, repentinus, but translating
it here, brevi).Bretsch. (repentinus, subitus), Wahl (celer, repen-
linus), L. and S. (quick, swift, fast. fleet, speedy), Rob. (swift,
speedy, adding for explanation: ‘i.e. near at hand, impend-
ing’): ‘See'ch. 2: 1, N.j-
GREEK TEXT.
OTUs, καὶ ἐστηριγμένους ἐν τῇ παρ-
13 δίκαιον δὲ ἡγοῦμαι Ep ὅσον
εἰμὶ ἐν τούτῳ τῷ σχηνώματι, διεγείρειν
ὑμᾶς ἐν ὑπομνήσει:
14 εἰδὼς ὅτι ταχινή ἐστιν ἣ ἀπό-
θεσις τοῦ σχηγνώματός μου, καθὼς καὶ
ὁ Κύριος ἡμῶν Ἰησοῦς Χριστὸς ἐδήλω-
15 σπουδύσω δὲ καὶ ἑκάστοτε ἔχειν
ὑμᾶς μετὰ τὴν ἐμὴν ἔξοδον, τὴν τού-
τῶν μνήμην ποιεῖσθαι.
REVISED VERSION.
them, and ‘are established in the
present truth: ¢
13 ‘But I think it “right, ‘so
long as I am in this tabernacle,
to stir you up “by way of re-
membrance ;
14 Knowing that *the laying
aside of my tabernacle is’speedy,
as “also our Lord Jesus Christ
‘shewed me:
15 ’But I will endeavour that
ye may ‘even ‘at all times be
able, after my departure, to ‘call
these things to mind.
* The emphatic χαί bears always on what follows, and is not
superfluous here, even according to the first-mentioned, and most
commonly assumed, interpretation of ταχινή (see N.y). Peter
might know, as an old man, that his death was near, and then he
knew also from his Lord’s prophecy, John 21: 18 ‘when thou
shalt be old &c.,’ that he was not to live out all his days.—E. V.,
Luke 6: 36; 11:1; &c.3—-Vulg., Syr., Germ. verss. (Moldenh.
giving it the force of αὐτός, selbst), Dt., It., Fr. G. and—M. (lui
méme), Fr.S.;-Erasm., Pagn., Caly., Vat., Cocc., Murd., Kenr.—
See vy. 15, N. ¢.
* See y. 3, N. j. Here the aorist seems to refer historically to
that occasion, John 21.—The hath is omitted by C., R.;-Wesl.,
Wakef., Newe.
> ‘And not only so, but ke? Or: ‘Notwithstanding what I
know respecting my speedy death, and for that reason.’ See
y. 13, N. t, &e.
¢ See v. 14,N.z. C., R., (also) ;—Latin verss., except Castal.
and Coce., (et ;-Calv. etiam), Syr., Dt. (ook), It. (ancora), Fr.
G.,—M..-S., (auss?) ;-Oec., B. and L. (st bien... méme), Wakef.,
Penn, (as C.), Mey., All., De W., (auch), Greenf., Murd. (100).
But most of these err in attaching the χαί to σπουδάσω.
4 “In every emergency’-the only N. T. instance in which
ἑχάστοτε occurs. —T. (on every side) ;-Syr. (= constanter),
Germ. (allenthalben), Dt. (bij alle gelegenheid), Fr. G.—M.,
(continuellement) ;—Bez. (subinde), Coce. (singulis temporibus),
Berl. Bib., Huth., (jederzeit), Beng. (‘quovis tempore ; quoties-
cunque usus venerit.’), Wakef. (on every occasion), Penn, Gerl.
(‘allezeit ; Wortlich, jedesmal’), De W. (allezeit). The adyerb
belongs to ἔχειν, not to ποιξισθαιυ.
© ‘Out of this tabernacle ;’ vy. 13, 14. The word occurs
once again in this same relation, Luke 9: 31; and once of the
Jewish exodus, Heb. 11: 22, where E. V. has departing.—T.,
C., G., (departing) ;-Syr. (= Murd. departure), Germ. (Ab-
schied), Dt. (witgang), It. (partita), French yerss. (départ) ;—
Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Bez., Wolf., (exitwm), Caly., Castal., Carpz.,
(discessum), Engl. Ann., Clarke, (going out), Coce. (excessum),
Guyse, Dodd., Gill (‘or, Exodus’), Moldenh. (as Germ.),
Wakef., Thom., Mey. ( Weggang), Penn, Murd., Kenr.
* Somewhat nearer the middle force of the original, and, like
QD
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
16 For we have not followed
cunningly devised fables, when
we made known unto you the
power and coming of our Lord
Jesus Christ, but were eye-wit-
nesses of his majesty.
17 For he received from God
the Father honour and_ glory,
when there came such a voice to
him from the excellent glory,
This is my beloved Son, in whom
Tam well pleased.
18 And this voice which came
from heaven we heard, when we
were with him in the holy mount.
19 We have also a more sure
ἑξακολουθήσαντες
TOS.
τιμὴν χαὶ δόξαν,
that, a variation of the phrase in vv. 12, 13.—It. (rammemorarvi),
Fr. G.,—M., (vous remettre..dans votre souvenir), Fr. S. (vous
rappeler) ;-Whitb. (make a remembrance), Moldenh., Van
Ess, All., Goss., Huth., (ewch erinnern), Wakef. (recollect for
yourselves), Thom. (recollect), De W. (euch in Erinnerung ru-
fen) ;-Rob. (call to mind, bear in recollection).
& ἘΠ V. does not show as clearly as the Greek does, that the
writer is speaking of the precedent grounds of the apostolic test-
imony, while Scholef.’s version adopted in our first edition:
‘For it was not from having followed cunningly devised fables
that we &c., but from haying been eye-w. &c.,’ exhibits the scene
on the mount as the sole ground. For the familiar use of the
aorist for the pluperfect, see Buttm. § 137. 3,6;. Win. § 41. 5.—
The pluperfect is introduced in the last clause by Wakef. and
Murd.
h The participial construction of this verse imports that it is
logically subordinate to y. 18, where we find the corroboration
(yap) of the ἐπόπται γενηθέντες.
i Nowhere but in this chapter is pépowae rendered in E. V.,
come ;—Dt. (gebragt werd), It. (essendo recata) ;-Erasm. and
the later Latin verss. (delatd ;-except Caly. and Coce., allald),
Mack. (being brought), Peile (was borne). Others (Vulg., Fr.
S., ἄς.) retain the participial form. See v. 18. N. n.
1 Not tantus, but talis, as in talia fatur (Virg., Aen. i. 131.).—
R. (this manner of );-Latin verss. (hujusmodi ;-except Cocc.,
tali). Syr. (= Greenf. 71D);—B. and L. (cette), Moldenh.,
Mey., All., De W., (diese), Wakef., Kenr., (this), Mack. (of ‘his
kind), Penn (unnecessarily marks as this as supplied), Murd.
(thus), Peile (‘in these words’).—For 6—é, see 1 John 2: 7,
N. Ὁ;
k ‘We, who made known unto you &c. (v. 16); and, in par-
ticular, 1 Peter.’ See 1 John 2: 20, N.p, &c. In this case the
proposed arrangement of the verse seems to be the easiest way
of indicating the emphasis.—Latin verss. (express the prono-
minal subject) ;—-B. and L. (nous... nous-mémes), Beng. (‘ Jo-
GREEK TEXT.
16 Ov yup σεσοφισμένοις μύθοις
τὴν τοὺ Κυρίου ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοὺ Χριστοῦ
δύναμιν καὶ παρουσίαν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐπόπται
γενηθέντες τῆς ἐκείνου μεγαλειότη-
17 λαβὼν yup παρὰ Θεοῦ πατρὸς
αὐτῶ τοιᾶσδε LTO τῆς μεγαλλοπίρεπίους
δόξης, Οὗτός ἔστιν ὁ υἱός μου ὁ ἀγα-
πητὸς, εἰς OV éyo εὐδόκησα.
18 Καὶ ταύτην σὴν porn ἡμεῖς
ἠκούσαμεν ἐξ οὐρανοῦ ἐνεχθεῖσαν, συν
αὐτῷ ὀντες EV τῷ ὄρει τῷ ἁγίῳ.
19 Καὶ ἔχομεν βεβαιότερον TOV
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. I.
REVISED VERSION.
16 For we £had not followed
cunningly devised fables, when
we made known unto you the
power and coming of our Lord
Jesus Christ, but Shad been
eye-witnesses of his majesty.
17 "For he received from God
the Father honour and glory, a
voice ‘being borne to him Jsuch
as this from the excellent glory:
This is my beloved Son, in whom
T am well pleased ; a
18 And this voice ‘we, 'being
with him ™on the holy mount,
heard "borne from heaven.
19 °And we have Pmore sure
EYVOpL σαμεν ὑμῖν
φωνῆς ἐνεχθείσης
hannes etiam adhuc vivebat.’), Wesl. (as above), Thom. (we
ourselves).
1T., G.-It., Fr. G.,-M.,-S.;-Hamm., Wesl., Mack.
m A case of ἐν before heights and surfaces.— KE. V., Luke
8: 32; &e3-German and French yerss., Dt.;-Mack., Newc.,
Thom., Clarke, Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Peile ;-Win.—For o—é,
see 1 John 2: 7, N. ο.
» See v. 17, N. i. W., R., (brought) ;- Vulg. (allatam),
Germ. (gebracht), Dt. (ais zij Lona is geweest), It. (recata) ;—
Erasm. and later verss. (delatam ;-except Coce., latam), Mack.
(as W.), Peile.
° ‘Having seen that glory, and heard the voice.—W., R.;—
Latin verss. (except Castal.), Syr. (= Murd. and ... moreover),
Dt., Fr. S.;-Hamm., Dodd., Wesl., Moldenh., Wakef., Mack.,
All., Penn, Gerl., Sharpe and Peile (and so), De W.
p ‘Than ever ;-the transfiguration of the Lord having been to
us, according to His own declared design, an ocular confirmation
of the promises respecting His second coming in power.’ See
the connection in which all the three narratives of the trans-
figuration stand: Matt. 16: 28 -Ἐ 17:1 ; &c.; Mark 9: 1-4 2, &e.;
Luke 9: 27 +28, &c. Huth. objects, 1., the want of a νῦν or éx
zovrov;—2., that this thought is not dwelt upon in what fol-
lows ;-(De W. had already suggested both these scruples; but
he properly regards them as insufficient to set aside the inter-
pretation) ;—3., that ‘if the transfiguration-testimony stood —
higher with the writer than that of prophecy, his readers must
have been invited rather to lay the former to heart.’ The answer
to this is: 1., The question being, not so much whether the Mes-
siah of prophecy was to be a mighty Prince, as (v. 16) whether
Messiah’s crown would yet be seen on the head of Jesus of Na-
zareth, the writer appeals to the transfiguration, in which the
audible voice of God proclaimed the Divine Sonship of the man
of sorrows, and to which the Lord had himself referred as a
type of the coming kingdom ;—but, 2., that appeal is not made
as to something intrinsically surer than the prophetic scriptures,
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. I. [ 9
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
word of prophecy; whereunto
ye do well that ye take heed, as
unto a light that shineth in ἃ.
dark place, until the day dawn, |
and the day-star arise in your
hearts:
20 Knowing this first, that no
prophecy of the scripture is of
any private interpretation.
“προσέ χοντες, ὡς
καρδί ls ὑμῶν"
σεως οὐ γι νεται.
but as to ἃ historical elucidation to the eye and ear of their true
reference and import, as well as an additional seal ;-3., the read-
ers, therefore, who had not been with the writer on the holy
mount, but who had the lamp of prophecy in their hand, are
very naturally commended for giving heed thereunto, burning,
as it now did, witha brighter flame. Βεβαιότερον is taken asa
predicate by (probably R.;-It., Fr. G.—S.) ;-Oec., Grot.. Beng.,
Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom., Midd., Clarke, Knapp, Ros.,
Penn, Sharpe, Trol., Stolz, Dr. John Brown, De W., Day., Dietl..
Peile. Others (Erasm., Zeg., &c.) allow this construction.—All.,
Bloomf., &c., understand the clause thus: ‘ We have a surer, viz.
the prophetic, word.’ But how surer, than the visible glory of
the transfiguration and the immediate voice of God, or than the
apostolic word regarding these facts? ‘To the Jews,’ answer
Whitb. and others. But to the unbelieving Jews there is no
reference whatever in the passage. ‘'The appearance and voice
on the mount were transient, and only three persons witnessed
the interesting scene’ (Scott, &c.). But the record remained.
nor was there, between the writer and his readers, any dispute
or doubt as to its perfect accuracy ; not to mention that against
a very large portion ef the Scriptures, prophetic and historical,
the same, or a similar, objection might be urged. The more
plausible answer of Sherlock, Guyse, Gill, Bloomf., Huth., that
the transfiguration was in itself only a historical occurrence, or,
at the most, but a type, and not an express prophecy, of the
future coming in power and glory, has been already met in the
remarks on Huth.’s third objection, above.—The other explana-
tions of βεβ., as used for a positive (Syr., Germ.;—Vat., Zeg.,
Carpz., ὅσο.) or for a superlative (Ar., Dt., Fr. M.;-Pagn., Bez.,
&e.), are mere evasions of a difficulty.
4 ‘Prophecy as a whole’—wniversum testimonium (Beng. )—
‘all whose rays, from whatever point they come, and whatever
else they touch in passing, converge upon the throne of our
*Lord’s glory.’ See Luke 24: 26,27; Acts 3: 19-21; 1 Pet.
1: 10, 11. (‘Far off His coming shone.’ Milton, P. L. vi.
769). Bey 3-Dt., It., French verss.;—Berl. Bib., Beng., Wesl., Mol-
denh., Wakef., } tee Nowe, Thom., Clarke, Mega Aull Stolz,
poe Sharpe, Trol., De W., Barn., ea Peile, Huth.
τ The word προφητιχός, which occurs only here and Rom.
16: 26, is here rendered by an adjective in R.;-Latin and Ger-
man yerss. (except Mey.), Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Hamm., Dodd., Mack.,
Thom., Clarke, Penn, Barn., Kenr.
* See Ps. 119: 105, where for the Heb. 43 (Greenf.’s word
GREEK TEXT.
σιροφητικὸν λόγον, ὦ χαλῶς ποιεῖτε,
λύχνῳ φαίνοντι ey
anizunpoa TOM ἕως OV ἡμέρα διαυγά-
(On, και φωσφύρος ἀνατείλῃ; ἐν ταῖς.
20 τοῦτο πρῶτον γινώσχοντες, ὅτι
πᾶσα προφητεία γραφῆς, ἰδίας ἐπιλύ-
REVISED VERSION.
athe "prophetic word, whereunto
ye do well that ye fake heed, as
unto a ‘lamp ‘shining in a care
place, until “di ay ever and the
daystar arise,” in your hearts;
20 Knowing this first that Yno
| prophecy of *Scripture “cometh
| from one’s own interpretation :
here) the Sept. has λύχνος; Εἰ. V., lamp ;-also 2 Sam. 21: 17 in
the Heb., Sept., and E. V. marg.—W. (lantern), R. (candle) ;—
Latin verss. (ucernae ;-except Carpz., lychnum), Syr. (as in
Ps. 119: 105), Dt. marg. (lantaern, kaersse), It. (lampana),
Fr. G.,-M., (chandelle), Fr. S. (lampe) ;-B. and L. (flambeau),
Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom., Mey.
(Leuchte; and so Stolz, De W.;—for Luth.’s Licht), Penn,
Sharpe, Trol., Barn. (‘candle, lamp, or torch’), Kenr., Peile. See
Pass., and the lexicons generally ;-also Rey. 1: 12, N. ¢.
t The participial form is retained by W., R.;—Latin verss.,
Syr., Dt., It. Fr. S.;-Dodd., Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom., Scott,
Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Peile.
« ‘Many Edd. have ἡ ἡμέρα: the Editors did not consider
that the day spoken of was not yet in existence, in which case
the article is more properly omitted. wopopos is used as a
proper name.’ Midd.
v This punctuation leaves it doubtful, as the text does,
whether ‘in your hearts’ is to be construed with the words im-
mediately preceding, or, as some have thought, with ‘take heed’
Sch. encloses ὡς λύχνῳ ... dvarecay in a parenthesis.
x In the only other passage of the N. T. where γραφή occurs
without the article, 2 Tim. 3: 16, E. V. also omits it ;-W., R.j—
Wells, Dodd.,Wesl. (Scripture prophecy), W akef., Mack., Newe.,
Scott, Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Peile-—The word here referring to
the whole yolume of inspiration, it is printed with a capital S,
in accordance with the rule of the Amer. Bible Soc.’s recent
Revision.
W Πᾶσα. .-. οὐ --- οὐδεμία. See Win. ὁ 21. 1. Huth: Ἢ γίν-
erat 15 -- ἐστίν. But, while the past tenses of γίνομαυ are often
used as corresponding parts of εἶναι, this is not true of the pres-
ent. Here the distinction, as between fiert and esse, is strictly
maintained, yivouae carrying with it the idea of origin, result,
or change of state. HE. V., accordingly, renders it variously, to
be made, Matt. 9: 16; 27:24; Mark 2: 21; 1 Cor. 14: 25;
Heb. 7: 12 (less accurately in v. 18) ;-to be wrought, Mark
6: 2;-to be done, Mark 4: 11; Luke 9:7; 28:8; Acts 4: 30;
14: 3; &c.3—-to become, Matt. 13: ἘΞ Mark 4: 19, 32;-to arise,
Mark 4: 37 ;-to come, Acts 26: 22; 28:6; 1 Tim. 6: 4; (Acts
27: 33, ἔμελλεν ἡμέρα γίνεσθαν day was coming on);-to come to
pass, Mark 11: 23; 13: 29; Luke 12: 55 (less accurately in
2
“
10
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. 1.
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK
21 For the prophecy came not
in old time by the will of man:
but holy men of God spake as
they were moved by the Holy
Ghost.
21 ot yap θελήματι ἀνθρώπου γ. 7.-
ἐχθη πότε προφητεία, GAN ὑπὸ Πνεύ-
ματος ‘Aylov φερόμενοι ἐλάλησαν οἱ
ἅγιοι Θεοῦ ἀνθρωποι.
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
21 For Ynot by 7man’s will
“was prophecy *brought “at
any time, but “the holy men of
God spake *being moyed by the
Holy ‘Spirit.
y The negative is kept here by R.;-Latin verss., Syr.;-B. and
L. (ce west pas par), Mack., Mey., Greenf., All., Van Ess, De W.,
Murd., Peile.
2 W., R3—Fr. S. (une volonié dhomme);—Van Ess (eines
Menschen Willkihr).
« See v. 18, N.n, ἄς. W., R.;-Vulg. (allata est), Germ. (ist
hervor gebracht), Dt. (is voortgebragt), It. (fu recata), Fr.
G.—M., (a été apportée), Fr.S. ( fut app.) ;Erasm., Pagn., Calv.,
Vat., Bez., (as Vulg.), Hamm., Coce. and Beng. (/ata est), Dodd.,
Moldenh. and All. (as Germ.), Mack.
> W., R-Fr. S.;-Hamm., Wells, Beng. (*prophetia sine ar-
ticulo, indefinite dicitur.’), Dodd., Wesl., Moldenh. and later Ger-
man verss. (eine Weissagung), Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom.,
Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf., Barn., Kenr.
¢ The od... ποτέ here answers to the πάσα. -. οὐ of vy. 20.—
E. V. marg.; “Ἢ Cor. 9: 7 (any time); 1 Thess. 2 :ὅ; &e5-W.
(any time), R.;-Syr.;-Castal., Coce., Wits., Beng., Carpz., Ros.,
(unquam), Engl. Ann. (‘or, at any ney Hamm. (as W.), Pyle
(ever), Mack., Newe., Mey. and De W. (je), Kenr. ;-Schdttg.,
v. 54); 21: 7, 28,31, 36 ;-ἰο draw (ἐγγύς nigh unto), John 6: 19.
In other cases, where E. V. translates by the simple copula, it
fails, as here, to give the full force of the original; e. g. Matt.
12: 45, Luke 11: 26, comes to be ;—Luke 6: 36, the disciples are
required to become what God essentially is ; comp. 1 Pet. 1: 16 ;—
Luke 15: 10. joy arises, a fresh spring of joy ;-20: 33, does she
become ?;-Rom. 11: 6, comes to be no more grace ;—Heb. 11: 6
that God is, and, in the order of his providence, becomes a re-
warder, ὅθ, (See Kitto’s Journal of Sac. Lit., Vol. vi. pp.'
433-6). Besides 17 cases of xaz’ dian, ἴδιος occurs 96 times,
and 1s 78 times translated in Εἰ. V. by own, his own, her own, &c., |
according to the reference; and in all the other (omitting the.
present text) 17 instances this is still the force of the word.
᾿Επίλυσις (Pass.: ‘1. Losung, Befreiung wovon; 2. Auflosung; Er-.
klarung, Deutung.’), found nowhere else in τς N. T., is per
by Aquila for D3 AD Gen. 40:8 (Sept. sania E. V. inter-'
pretations), and by Symmachus for DDI Hos. 3: 4 (under-
standing probably by the word an oracular response, or the |
means by which it was obtained. Theodotion here has ἐπιλυο-
μένου ; and Aquila, the same form at Gen. 41:8). The etymo-
logical idea of wnloosing, setting free from entanglement, and.
hence, figuratively, of making clear, settling by exposition, is |
apparent in the N. T. use of ἐπιλύω, Mark 4: 34 (E. V. ex-|
pounded) ; Acts 19: 89; and, according to some copies, in the
Sept. Gen. 41: 12.
Bretsch., Schirl. Many others (T., C.;-Germ., Fr. S.;-Bloomf.,
Huth., &c.) connect with the negative (as in E. V., γ. 10) =
never.
a W., R.53-Germ., Dt., It., French verss.;-Engl. Ann. (‘or
those’), Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Mey.,
Ros. (ili), Greenf., Kist., Goss., Van Ess ( jene).—But Griesb.
and all the later editors cancel the οὗ ‘on the evidence of almost
all the authorities’ (Huth.). I recommend that this reading be
adopted, and that the article be omitted.
5. Not merely the manner of their speaking, but ‘that they
spoke at all in the utterance of prophecy, was immediately and
absolutely dependent on the divine impulse.’—Nothing answer-
ing to the E. V. supplement (which was taken from T.) is found
in W., R.;-any foreign vers.;-Engl. Ann., Hamm., Wakef., Mack.,
*| Thom., Clarke, Penn, Kenr.—For φέρομαι; in the sense of being
borne along, driven, see Acts 27: 15,17. Here also the Germ.
verss. have getrieben; Dt., gedreven zijnde; It., essendo sos-
pinti; French verss., poussés ;—Erasm., Caly., Ros., impulsi;
Engl. Ann., Hamm., ({ being] carried), Thom. (by an impulse).
f Guyse, Dodd., Wakef., Newc., Thom., Scott, Penn, Sharpe,
Murd.
Dismissing the conjectural emendation ἐπηλύσεως (Calv., Grot.,
ἄς.) as of no manuscript authority ; and the Syriac construction
of idvas with γραφῆς, which would also require éxiavors; and
even the gloss of Suid. making ἐπύλυσις = ἔφοδος, accessus ; we
may still arrange the interpretations and translations of this
verse-(Crucem fixit interpretibus, says W olf. )—into three classes,
, according as ἰδίας is referred to, 1., the readers of prophecy;
‘they are not to interpret, each for himself, irrespectively of,
(1.), Catholic consent—the Romish idea ; or, (2.), divine illu-
mination, or the general sense of Scripture. So perhaps T., C.,
(hath any pr. int.) ;-and so Bede, Luth. (‘Petrus hat es ver-
_boten, du sollst nicht auslegen; der Heilige Geist selbst soll
es auslegen oder soll unausgelegt bleiben.’), Erasm., Bez., Aret.,
Par., Dt. Ann. (as one reference), Engl. Ann., Cocc., Mor., Marck,
a B. and L., Carpz., Pott, Scott, Steiger, Kenr.;-Schottg.:—
. 2. to prophecy itself; ‘no pr. is of se/f-interpretation,’ but needs
| light from the event, or other revelations. So Syr., Ar.;-Weren-
| fels, Horsley, Wakef., Thom., Ros., Bloomf., Horne, Trol., Dr. John
Brown, Dietl., Peile;—Bretsch. under the word ἐδίος, Wahl, Schirl.
But, (1.),a multitude of prophecies, themselves all equally inde-
terminate, could not by combination be made to determine the
meaning of one another. All prophecy, prior to the fulfilment,
must be only useless and bewildering. The ‘light shining in a
dark place’ would itself be darkness ;—(2.), this interpretation
is, therefore. irreconcileable with the nature of Christian faith
and hope; Heb. 11: 1, &c.;-(3.), it contradicts the testimony of
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. I.
11
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
CHAP. II.
Bor there were false prophets
also among the people, even as
there. shall be false teachers
among you, who privily shall
bring in damnable heresies, even
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP.
1°ETENONTO δὲ χαὶ ψευδοπρο-
φῆται ἐν τῷ λαῷ, ὡς καὶ ἐν ὑμῖν ἔσον-
σαι ψευδοδιδάσχαλοι, οἵτινες παρεισά-
ἕουσιν αἱρέσεις ἀπωλείας, καὶ τὸν
REVISED VERSION.
Il. CHAP 11.
But there were @also false pro-
phets among the people, Pas also
‘among you there shall be false
teachers, who privily shall bring
in “destructive ®sects, feven deny-
« ‘ Besides the true, just spoken of” See ch. 1: 14, N.z, &e.
—The particle is here kept in its proper relation by W., R. ;-all
foreign versions (except the three older French, which omit
it);-Guyse, Dodd., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Clarke, Trol., Bloomf,,
Murd., Day., Kenr.
> See ch. 1: 14, N. 2, &e. Comp. 1 Cor. 10: 11.
¢ The ἐν ὑμῖν retains its place in W., R ;—Latin and German
verss., Syr., Dt.;-Mack. Most others translate ψευδοδ. in
immediate connection with οἵτινες.
4 Germ. (verderbliche), Dt. (verderfelijke) ;-Erasm., Vat.,
Castal., Grot., Carpz., (perniciosas), Pagn., Bez., Pisc., (exi-
tiales), Engl. Ann., Sharpe, Barn., (of destruction), Cocc.
(exitii ;-for Vulg. perditionis), B. and L. (pernicieuses), Dodd.,
Wesl., Moldenh. (as Germ.;-and so Mey., De W.), Wakef.,
Mack., Newe., Thom., Penn., Bloomf. (pernicious), Murd., Peile
(‘pern. or dest.’);—Schleus., Bretsch., Wahl, (as Erasm.),
Win., Rob. See v. 3, N, p. I recommend that the note; ‘Gr.
sects of destruction,’ be set in the margin.
4
© Alpeots—‘electa vite disciplina, secta’ (Bretsch.), ‘sect,
school, party (Rob.), retains this its ‘ true original meaning’
(Dav.)—‘ uniform import’ (Campb.)-in Εἰ. V., Acts 5: 173 15:
15; 24: 5; 26: 5; 28: 22; and might have been so rendered
elsewhere, Acts 24: 14; 1 Cor. 11: 19; Gal. 5: 20; 2 Pet. 2:
|1; though in the last three places Bretsch. and Rob. give as a
secondary sense, dissensio, discord. Under ἀπώλεια, indeed,
Rob. translates the word in this instance heresies. But this
use, which Bretsch., Wahl, Green, do not mention at all, is as-
signed by the general lexicons (Steph., Pass., L. and S.), to the
later ecclesiastical period. And so it is by De W., though he
adopts it here, less, probably, (and the same thing may be said
of Huth.), on account of any peculiarity in the present context,
than because of his previous decision respecting the post-apos-
tolic origin of the epistle. E. V. follows Bez.—W., T., C., R.5-
Vulg., Germ., French verss.;-Erasm., Calv., Vat., Castal.,
Carpz., Thom., Greenf. (M)PPM>), Barn. (‘the idea of sect or
party is that which is conveyed by this word, rather than doc-
trinal errors.’), Kenr. Peile (‘heresies—less doctrinal than
sectarian and schismatical’) ;-Wahl, Win.
f «These ruptures of the one body being but the manifestation
of a departure from the one faith ;’ and hence the ecclesiastical
use of αἵρεσις.
Neen eee eS οϑ"-Ὁ----.-
Scripture respecting some prophecies; 1 Tim. 4: 1;-(4.), sets
aside one main end of prophecy, the guidance and consolation of
the Church; John 16: 13, Rev. 1: 1-3, &e.;-(5.), is at variance
with the experience of the people of God in past ages, as of Noah,
Abraham, David, Daniel, &c, See also Matt. 2: 5 ;-and, (6.), there
are very many prophecies of Scripture that do interpret them-
selves just as readily and satisfactorily, as Micah’s prophecy of
the birth of the Messiah in Bethlehem, or as any of its plainest
narratives :—or, 3,, to the prophels; either, (1.), ‘they could not
themselves explain their own prophecies; so Occ., Knapp, Till.,
De W.;-Schleus., and Bretsch. under the word ἐπίλυσις ; or, (2.),
‘they did not of themselves interpret’ the future, or the hidden
counsels of God. So W.(made by proper interp.), R. (made by
private interp.), G., as if reading ἐπηλύσεως, (is of any private
motion) ;-Vulg. (propria interpretatione non fit), Germ., not-
withstanding Luth.’s comment, (geschieht aus eigener Ausle-
gung), Fr. M. (ne procéde d’aucun mouvement particulier) ;-
Caly. (who, however, can find no authority for ἐπηλύσεως, which
he seems to regard as necessary to this sense), Cam. (‘sensus
itaque Petri Apostoli hie videtur esse, Prophetas non suae men-
tis sensum edidisse, sed fuisse interpretes consilii divini, et
sententia verborum est aperta, Prophelas non suam, sed Dei
mentem hominibus exposuisse.’), Dt. Ann. (as another reference,
and the first mentioned), Grot. (whose bolder criticism adopts
ἐπηλύσεως as the true reading), Wits. (who would make matters
sure by uniting with this the first view also), Owen, Hamm,
(who, with others, after Cam,, finds a metaphor in ἐπίλ., drawn
from loosing, starting, horses in a race; ‘of their own tncita-
tion, motion, letting loose’). Pears., Cler. (‘Malim éxvavow inter-
pretari quasi solutionem linguae aut oris.’), Whitb. (‘of their
own incitation, motion, or the suggestion of their own private
spirits), Beng. (‘interpretatio, qua ipsi res antea plane clausas
aperuere mortalibus.’), Guyse (the product of any man’s own
invention), Dodd. (of private impulse), Wesl. (‘It is not any
man’s own word. It is God, not the prophet himself, who
thereby interprets things till then unknown.’), Gill (of @ man’s
own impulse), Moldenh. (aus eigner Entwickelung herrihre),
Mack. (of pr. invention), Newe. (of pr. utterance), Clarke (‘by
the mere pr. impulse of his own mind’), Henderson, Congrega-
tional Lecture on Inspiration, pp. 485-6, (‘pr. or uninspired dis-
closure’), Barn. (of their own discl.), Turner, Huth. (‘ geschicht
aus, oder hangt ab yon eigncr [d. i. des Verkiindigers mensch-
licher] Deutung der Zukunft.’) ;-Rob. (‘cometh of pr. [particu-
lar] int., i. 6. is not an int. of the will and purposes of God by
the prophets themselves.’). This view, (1.), satisfies the uni-
versal term in the proposition ;-(2.), explains the use of γίνεται
(‘ita enim loquitur ut ostendat unde sit Scriptura, nam vox
γίνεται ortum significat.’ Cam.) ;-(3.), intimates that the ‘light
12
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
denying the Lord that bought
them, and bring upon themselves
, swilt destruction.
Γ 2 And many shall follow their
pernicious ways; by reason of
whom the way of truth shall be
evil spoken of.
3 And through covetousness
shall they with feigned words
make merchandise of you: whose
judgment now of a long time lin-
gereth not, and their damnation
slumbereth not.
4 For if God spared not the
angels that sinned, but cast them
GREEK TEXT.
ἀγοράσαντα αὐτοὺς δεσπότην ἃ ἀρνού-
μενοι; ἐπάγοντες ἑαυτοῖς ταχινὴν
ἀπώλειαν"
Qxat πολλοὶ ἑξακολουθήσουσιν
αὐτῶν ταῖς ἀπωλείαις, dv οὖς ἢ ὁδὸς
τῆς ἀληθείας βλασφημηθήσεται:
8 χαὶ ἐν πϑλεονεξίῳ σιλαστοῖς λό-
γοις ὑμᾶς ἑμπορεύσονται οἷς TO κρίμα
ἐχπόλαι οὐκ ἀργεῖ, καὶ ἢ ἀπώλεια
αὐτῶν οὐ γυστάζει.
4 Εἰ yap ὃ Θεὸς ἀγγέλων ὃ ἁμαρτη-
σάντων οὐκ ἐφείσατο, ἀλλα σειραῖς
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. ΤΙ.
REVISED VERSION.
ing the &Master "who bought
them, ‘bringing upon themselves
Jspeedy destruction.
2 And many shall follow their
Kdestructive ways, by reason of
whom the way of 'the truth shall
be evil spoken of;
3 And ™in covetousness shall
they with feigned words make
merchandise of you; "for whom
the judgment °from of old linger-
eth not, and their Pdestruction
slumbereth not.
4 For if God spared not 4an-
gels ‘when they sinned, but,
Tim. 2; 21;
both external and internal evidence are in favour of it.’
Of the
© So translated five times (1 Tim. 6: 1,2; 2
Tit. 2:9; 1 Pet. 2: 18) in E. V., according to the proper mean-
ing of the word, which denotes, as opposed to servant, ‘ master,
head of a family, paterfamilias’ (Rob.),Hausherr (Pass.,
Schirl.). In three instances (Luke 2: 29; Acts 4: 24; Rev.
6: 10), where it is used of God the Sirens Ruler, it is fitly
rendered Lord; but in the two remaining cases, (here and
Jude 4), where it is spoken of the Saviour, it seems better to
preserve the original idea, especially since in Jude it is employed
along with Κύριος, Lord, and here in connection with the pur-
chase of his servants. Comp. 1 Cor. 6: 19, 20: 7: 22, 23.—
: 30) 9
Castal., Coce., (herum), B. and L. (Maitre), Penn, Sharpe.
hisecich: 1:3) ΝΟ 1, ce;
‘The apposition by asyndeton, at which many stumble, of
this clause with that which precedes, suggests that the one ac-
tion is simultaneous, as it were identical, with the other. See
Proy. ὃ: 3863 and note also the opposition between παρεισάξου-
ow and énayorres.—The participial form is retained by R ;—
Latin verss. (except Castal., Carpz.), Syr., Dt., It. Fr. G..—M.—
S.;-Dodd., Mack., Newe., Thom., Penn, Bloomf., Murd., Kenr. ;
and of these, Dt., Fr. S., Bloomf., Murd., alone supply any con-
nective particle.
}Seech.1: 14,N.y. R.;-Guyse, Wakef., Thom., Penn.
* Or, according to the more approved reading, ἀσελγείαις.
(Jude 4), which I recommend to be followed, lascivious ways.
So E. V. marg.—‘ This reading, says Bloomf., ‘is found in al-
most all the MSS., Versions, and early Editions, except the
Erasmian and Stephanic ones, has been preferred by almost all
critiés, and was adopted by Wetst., and edited by Beng., Griesb.,
Matth., Knapp, Tittm., and Vater.’ (To these may be added
Mey., Sch., Lachm., Hahn, Tisch., Theile.) ‘And rightly ; for
older verss., it is followed by Vulg., Syr., Ar., It.
1 Foreign verss. ;-lamm., Campb., Wakef., Thom., Penn.
™ See ch.1:1,N.d. W., R.;-Vulg., Syr.;-Calv. (restores the
Vulg. in, for the per of Erasm.). Greenf., Sharpe, Stier, De W.,
Murd., Huth. (‘as it were surrounded by avarice, living in it,
mastered by it. To paraphrase ἐν by διά is not correct.’).
» W. (to which), R. (unto whom) ;-Vulg. (quibus), Dt. (over
wie), It. (sopra i quali), Fr. M. (qui leur est destinée), Fr. S-
(pour eux) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Bez., Aret., Par., Coce., Wolf.,
Beng., Ros., (as Vulg.), Moldenh. (in Ansehung welcher),
Mack. (to them), Thom. (for them), Sharpe (against whom),
De W. (‘cig. fiir die’), Huth. (‘ Dat. incommodi.’).
° Mack., Newe., Thom., Clarke, Pott, Mey., Bloomf., De W.,
&e., connect ἔχσι. with xpiua,=pronounced of old (comp. Jude
4); Fr. S., Huth., &c., with dpyec,=ever since it was pro-
nounced.— i. V., ch. 3: 5 (of old) ;-Syr. (= Greenf. D722),
Germ. (von lange her), Dt. (van over lang), Fr. M. (depuis
long-temps) ;-Coce. (ab antiquo), Wells, B. and L. (as Fr.
M.)-Berl. Bib. (von alters her), Mack., Thom., (of ald); De
W. (von langst her), Peile.
P See y. 1, N. 4. Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack.,
Newc., Thom., Sharpe, Bloomf., Murd., ae Paile: This
the fourth occurrence of the word in these three verses, and E.
Y. renders it in as many different ways.
4 ‘Who excel in strength’ (Ps. 103: 20). Caly.: ‘ Argu-
mentum est a majori ad minus.—KE, Y., vy. 11;-W., R.;-
Wakef., Thom., De W.., Peile.
τ Peile. Comp. v. 5, N.z. Several use a participle. _
shining in a dark place’ did not originate there ;-(4.), furnishes
a strong motive (yuoxov7es) for ‘taking heed’ ;~and, (5.), draws |
after it (yap) the more explicit statement of y. 21 ;—nor does any
other interpretation meet all of these five points.
The more
common construction, indeed, would have a preposition, as éx,
ἀπό, with the genitive; but this case is also employed thus
simply by itself to express the ee of dependence or origin.
See Rom. 9: 16. Buttm. ὁ 132. 3. Kiihn. § 273. 1.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
down to hell, and delivered them
into chains of darkness, to be σιν τετηρημένους"
reserved unto judgment;
5 And spared not the old
world, but saved Noah the eighth
person, a preacher of righteous-
ness, bringing in the flood upon
the world of the ungodly ;
5 καὶ ἀρχαίου
ἀσεβῶν ἐπάξας"
6 And turning the cities of
Sodom and Gomorrah into ashes,
condemned them with an over-
throw, making them an ensample
GREEK TEXT.
ζόφου ταρταρώσας παρέδωχεν εἰς xpt-
σατο, ἀλλ᾽ ὀγδοον Νῶε δικαιοσύνης
χκήρυχα ἐφύλαξε, κατακλυσμὸν κόσμῳ
6 καὶ πόλεις Σοδόμων καὶ Τομόῤ-
(as τεφρώσας καταστροφῇ κατέχρι-
13
REVISED VERSION.
shaving cast them * to hell, deliv-
ered them “unto chains of dark-
ness, ‘having been reserved “for
judgment ;
5 And spared not the old
world, but*kept Noah, ¥ a preach-
er of righteousness, ¥ with seven
others, “when he brought * the
flood upon the world of the un-
godly ;
6 And, *reducing to ashes the
cities of Sodom and *Gomorrha,
condemned them “to an over-
throw, *having made them an ‘ex-
κόσμου οὐκ ἐφεί-
© The participial construction is retained by E. V. at ν. 6, and
here by Dt., It., Fr. G..—M.,-S. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack.,
Thom., Clarke, Sharpe, Peile.
t For the omission of down, see Germ., Dt., It., Fr. G.—S. ;—
Coce., Beng., Mack., Thom., Clarke, All., Peile.
« Wakef., Newce., (to), Peile. Very many, from Vulg. (pro-
bably) and Syr. to De W., Day., Dietl., connect σειραῖς as a
dative of the instrument or manner with ταρταρώσας. On
reconsideration, I adhere to the construction of E. V., for two
reasons: 1., παρέδωχεν naturally requires a dative;-2., and
chiefly, ζόφος, in the other three instances of its occurrence (v.
17; Jude 6, 13), is used only as a characteristic of hell itself.
Some, indeed, (as Mack., Thom., &c.), would translate : confining
in Tartarus with or in chains.
v Fr. 8. (gardés) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Bez., (servatos), Newe.
(as E. V., but marking to be asa supplement), Huth. (would
render the received text thus: ‘als solche, die [bis jetzt] auf-
bewahrt worden sind.’).—But all the recent editors have τήρου-
μένους, (except Lachm., χολαζομένους τηρεῖν), which, says
Bloomf., ‘is found in almost all the best MSS. and early edi-
tions.’ I recommend that this reading be adopted, and trans-
lated: being reserved. Sharpe (reserved), De W., Huth., (als
solche, die aufbewahrt werden), Peile (being kept) ;-Win.
(‘eigentl. als solche, welche [nun] aufb. werden). See vy. 9,
N. x.—E. V. seems to come, through W., T., C., G., from the
Vulg. reservart.
vw Fr. S. (pour) ;-B. and L. (as Fr. S.), Wakef., Mack.,
Newe., Them., Sharpe, De W. (fiir), Peile.
x E. V. so translates everywhere else, except Mark 10: 20;
1 Tim. 5: 21; where keep is equally suitable. From this
statement are also to be excepted three instances of the middle
voice, Luke 12: 15; 2 Tim. 4: 15; 2 Pet. 3: 17, where it is
properly rendered beware ;-W., R.;—Vulg. (custodivit), Syr.,
Germ. (bewahrete), Dt. (bewaard heeft), Fr. G.,—M., (a garde),
Fr. S. (garda) ;- Castal., Carpz., Ros., (use conservare), Bez.,
Coce., (as Vulg.}, Hamm., B. and L. (ayant préservé), Dodd.,
Wesl. (preserved ;-and so Wakef., Thom., Penn, Murd., Kenr.),
Moldenh., De W., (use bewahren), Greenf. (210), All. (er-
halten) ; — the lexicons.
Y Marginal note: ‘Gr. Noah the eighth.” But this idiom,
however intelligible to a Greek, does not convey to the English
reader what all scholars understand by it. To give that mean-
ing, therefore, is not commentary, but translation.—Wakef.,
Mey. (nebst noch sieben Personen), Goss., Penn, Sharpe, Dav.;
~Trol., Green, Schirl. Others give the same sense in various
ways. The transposition (Mey., Penn) is occasioned by the
change of idiom.
1 Ἔπάξας is translated by a finite verb in W., T., C., G.;-
Syr. (=Murd. when he br.), Germ., Dt. (with als), Fr. G.-
M.,-S. (with lorsque) ;-Castal., Coce. (with quum). B. and L.,
Dodd. (as above ;-and so Mack., Newe., Thom.), Moldenh., All.,
Stier, (with da), Carpz., Wakef., Mey. (with als), Penn, De
W. (with indem), Peile (with at the same time that).
® The in, retained by E. V. from W., &c., does not belong to
the verb, nor is there anything for it in Εἰ. V., v. 1; Acts 5: 28,
(the only other places where the word occurs);—any foreign
vers. (except the Latin and Mey.);—Dodd., and the later Eng-
lish ;-Rob., Schirl., Green.
> Teppow (a N. T. ἅπαξ rey.) is rendered, to reduce to ashes,
by Guyse, Dodd., Mack., Thom., Penn, Kenr., Peile ;-Green.
¢ This orthography, which accords with the Greek, appears in
most editions of Εἰ. V., and in Rob.’s Lex., ἄς. Yet it seems desir-
able to restore the O. T. form Gomorrah in the five instances
where the word occurs in the N.;-and this has been done by the
Amer. Bible Soc.—See ch. 1: 1, N. a, &e.
4 ςΠῸ an utter and permanent subversion.’—So E. V. renders
the dative of the punishment after χαταχρίνω in the other
places where it occurs; Matt. 20: 18; Mark 10: 33 ;-Dt.. Fr.
G.,-M.;-Hamm., B. and L., Guyse, Wesl., Moldenh., Thom.,
Ros., Greenf., Bloomf., Stolz, Van Ess, All., De W., Day., Kenr.
(to be overthrown), Huth.;-Wahl, Rob., Schirl.
ὁ TIere the ruin is regarded as accomplished and still abiding.
Comp. Jude 6, cerypyxev.—tlt.;—Bloomf., Peile (‘making for
all time ; properly having instituted or established’). Others
(Dt.;-Moldenh., All., De W.) use the same time, in a finite
form.
f The more usual form, and always employed by Εἰ. V. else-
where for ὑπόδειγμα; John 13:15; James 5: 10; Heb. 4: 11.
14
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
unto those that after should live
ungodly ;
7 And delivered just Lot, vex-
ed with the filthy conversation of
the wicked :
8 (For that righteous man
dwelling among them, in seeing
and hearing, vexed his righteous
soul from day to day with thezr |
unlawful deeds ;) i
9 The Lord knoweth how to
deliver the godly out of tempta-
πεθεικώς"
ἐθασάνιζεν':
GREEK TEXT.
γεν, ὑπόδειγμα μελλόντων ἀσεβεῖν
7 χαὶ δίκαιον Λὼτ, καταπονούμε-
γον ὑπὸ τῆς τῶν ἀθέσμων ἐν ἀσελγείᾳ
ἀναστροφῆς, ἐῤῥύσατο:
8 βλέμματι γὰρ καὶ axo7 ὁ δίχαιος,
ἐγκατοικῶν ἕν αὐτοῖς, ἡμέραν ἐξ ἡμέ-
ρας ψυχὴν δικαίαν ἀνόμοις ἔργοις
9 οἶδε Κύριος εὐσεβεῖς ἐχ πειρασ-
REVISED VERSION.
ample Sof those that "shall ‘be
ungodly ;
7 And delivered Jrighteous Lot,
kworn down with the filthy 'be-
haviour of the ™lawless:
3 (For ° in seeing and hearing
Pdid ‘the righteous man, dwelling
among them, Sday after day Ptor-
ment Ais righteous soul with their
unlawful deeds) :
s9 The Lord knoweth how to
deliver the godly out of ttempta-
© ‘Not so much for their warning, as of their doom.’—E. V.,
wherever else (4 times) i708. is followed by the genitive ;—-W.,
R.;-Vulg.;-Pagn., Castal., Cocc., Guyse, Dodd., Carpz., Penn,
Bloomf., De W. ͵
» Μέλλω, construed with the infinitive of another verb, is in
translation merged in a future of that verb in E. V., Matt. 2:
13, and often elsewhere (see Rev. 10: 7, N. y);-and so here,
and in the indicative mood, by R.;j-Vulg. (actwri swnt);—Pagn.
(sunt victurt), Peile.
* Germ. (uses Gottlos, as a substantive);-Castal. (impii es-
sent futuri)), Berl. Bib., Beng., (gotilos sein), Dodd., Moldenh.
(as Germ.;-and so Mey., De W.), Newc., Peile. See Jude 15,
the only other place where the word occurs.
ΒΟΥ. v. 8, bis, and 38 times elsewhere ;-Wells, Dodd.,
Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newe., Scott, Murd. The needless vari-
ation in this context began with T., and is found in no foreign
vers., except B. and L., Mey. See 1 John 1: 9, N. a.
« The literal sense of the word, which occurs but once again
in the N. T., Acts 7: 24, and is there in E. V. oppressed.—Dt.
(vermoeid), It. (travagliato) ;— Pagn., Bez. (fatigatum),
Bloomf. (wearied out), Barn. (wearied, burdened); -- Leigh
(‘He laboured under it as under a burden.’), Pass. (niederar-
beiten), Rob., as the proper meaning, (lo work down, wear
down by labor), Green (to weary out). ;
1 Conversation in this general sense, if not entirely obsolete,
is sufficiently so to justify its disuse in the book of the people.
Guyse, Wesl., Campb., Wakef. (manners), Mack., Newe., Thom.
(conduct ;—and so Clarke, Barn., Day., Murd., Kenr., Peile),
Sharpe, Bloomf. Excepting It., Fr. G., B. and L., the foreign
verss. are free from ambiguity,
™ In the N. T. this word occurs only here and ch. 3; 17, and
in neither place is there any reason for concealing its strict
meaning. On the contrary, there is in the context (vy. 8, 10)
special reason for retaining it.—Erasm. and later Latin verss.,
except Coce. profanorum, (use nefarius ;—Ros. explaining it as
exlex, legum contemptor, legibus repugnans), Hamm. (which
broke all laws), Berl. Bib. (wngebundenen), Dodd., Wakef.,
Mack., Newe. marg., Clarke, Bloomf. (men who. trampled on
all laws), De W. (unbandigen), Day., Murd., Peile Leigh, L.
and 5. All the other lexicons acknowledge the etymological
force.
= This verse being inserted parenthetically between the pro-
tasis and apodosis of a protracted sentence, and having no syn-
tactical connection with either, I adopt the amended punctuation
of the Amer. Bib. Soc.’s late Revision, enclosing the verse, and
detaching it by colons from vv. 7,9. Comp. Ch. 1: 8—5.
° The Greek order is retained by Syr.;-Thom., Greenf., De
W., Peile-—Vulg., Erasm., and others, who also retain it, err
in connecting βλέμματι καὶ axon With δίκαιος.
p A different word from that in v. 7.—E. V., 8 times out of
12;—-W. (tormented);—Latin verss. (use crucio or excrucio),
Syr., Germ. (uses qualen), Dt. (heeft gekweld), It., Fr. 8. ;-
Hamm., Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Mack., Newe., Clarke, (as W.),
. and L. (étoit towrmentée), Moldenh. (marterte), Wakef. (was
tormenting), Thom. (was tormented), All. (uses peinigen),
Scott, Penn, Kenr., Peile, (use torture), De W., Huth., (as
Germ.), Barn. (tortured or tormented). See the lexicons.
a De W., Peile.
τ Lit. day out of day.—Dt. (dag op dag);-Mey. (tagtaglich),
Greenf. (ΩΣ Cy), Penn, Peile ;—Rob.
* Notwithstanding the opinion to the contrary of Par., Ros.,
Win., De W., and others, the construction is regular through-
out, this verse and the next furnishing a full and suitable apo-
dosis to vv. 4—7. So the Syr. may be understood (notwith-
standing the commencement at y. 9 of a new Lesson in the ec-
clesiastical division), Dt., It., Fr. G.—S.;-Bez. (according to the
punctuation of some editions), Aret., Hamm., Cocc. (‘ commodis-
sime, quod dicitur vers. 9 suspenditur a Sz, quod est vers. 4.7),
Whitb., B. and L., Wolf., Beng. (‘movit. specimina hoc osten-
dunt. De yoluntate Domini, dubium non est.’), Dodd., Wesl.,
Carpz., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Mey., Sharpe. Barn., Murd.,
Peile.
t This word occurs seventeen times in the singular in the
N. T., and only in this instance appears in Εἰ. V. as a plural.
What may have been at first merely an error of the press, has
kept its place in all subsequent editions that I have looked into,
including the last one of the Amer. Bible Soc. All other verss.
(except Castal. and Greenf.) have the singular.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
tions, and to reserve the unjust
unto the day of judgment to be
punished :
10 But chiefly them that walk
after the flesh in the lust of un-
cleanness, and despise govern-
ment. Presumptuous are they,
self-willed; they are not afraid
to speak evil of dignities.
11 Whereas angels, which are
greater in power and might, bring
βλασφημοῦντες"
«See ch. 1: 5, N. r.
Peile (on the other hand).
R.;-Latin and Germ. verss., Syr.j-
y Along with the contrasting force of the δέ, 1 restore the
Greek order. So Latin and German verss., Syr., Dt.
w Here the general character is meant, as in 1 Cor. 6; 9.—
E. Y., 4 times elsewhere ;-Hamm., Wells, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef.,
Mack., Newe., Scott, Peile;-Rob. (unrighteous, wicked).
* Gr. being punished—which I recommend as a marginal
note. Since the Vulg. cruciandos, verss. and commentaries
have nearly all concurred in making χολαζομένους---χολασθησο-
févovs,—an exegetical licence, which Beng.’s suggestion: ‘futu-
rum: et tamen praesens, quia poena certa et imminens. y. 3,’ is
not sufficient to warrant. This use of the present participle is
with reason denied by Win., whose own explanation, however,
which finds the idea of futurity in the τηρεῖν and then makes
χολαζομένους typerv=rnper (ὥστε) χολάζειν (χολάζεσθαι), is still
more unsatisfactory. Nor is there any necessity for forcing the
construction. The sense yielded by a strict adherence to the
present time accords with other representations of Scripture
(Luke 16: 23); especially with those in the protasis (see vv. 4—
6, which set forth a preliminary and continuous punishment of
the wicked, besides that which shall be awarded at the χρίσις͵
NN. y, e), and in the parallel Jude 6, 7—Syr. (=dum crucian-
tur; at least not necessarily, as the Latin interpreter and
Bloomf. [the latter also erring in citing here ‘the Pesch. Syr.,’
which does not contain this Epistle], cruciandos, or, as Murd.,
to be tormented. That rypew is rendered by a finite future,
does not affect this point.), Dt. marg. and note (‘Of, gestraft
werdende, namel. nu reeds naar de ziel.’);-Bez., Coce., (poenas
dantes), Hamm. (being punished), Huth.
y Seeich. 1: Τ᾿ Ν. b; σι
= See che Ὁ Ὁ ΠΝ Ὁ; δ:
« As ἃ marginal note I recommend: ‘Or, lordship’ (W. lord-
shipping ;-see Rob. and Green).—E. V. marg. has, ‘Or, domin-
ion ;’ and so the text of R. and Dodd.
> As E. V. translates the verb, Jude 9 and generally else-
where, durst, so the remarkable parallelisms of this chapter
with Jude should, as far as possible, be preserved.—Hamm.,
GREEK TEXT.
μοῦ ῥύεσθαι, ἀδίκους δὲ εἰς ἡμέραν
χρίσεως κολαζομένους τηρεῖν"
10 μάλιστα δὲ τοὺς ὀπίσω σαρχὸς
ἐν ἐπιθυμίᾳ μιασμοῦ πορευομένους, καὶ
χυριότητος καταφρονοῦντας.
μηταί αὐθάδεις, δόξας οὐ τρέμουσι
11 ὅπου ἄγγελοι ἰσχύϊ καὶ δυνάμει
15
REVISED VERSION.
tion, “but ‘the Wunrighteous to
reserve *under punishment unto
the day of judgment ;
10 But chiefly Ythose *who
walk after the flesh in the lust of
uncleanness, and despise *gov-
ernment. Daring men, © self-
willed, they ‘tremble not ‘while
railing at dignities ;
11 Whereas angels, ‘who are
greater in &strength and "power,
ToA-
Dodd. (as an adjective, daring ;-and so Wesl., Sharpe, Murd.,
and others), Day. (daring [self-w.] persons), Peile (daring,
[self-w.] men). According to the lexicons, and the punctuation
of our text and the other recent editions (except Mey., Bloomf.),
τολμ. is here used as a substantive, and is qualified by αὐθάδεις,
as if we should say : self-willed bravoes. The slight change of
construction is occasioned by the want of a suitable equivalent.
© There is nothing for the supplied words of E. V. in R.;-Vulg.,
Syr., Germ., Fr. G.—-M.,-S.;-Erasm., Caly., Vat., Castal., Aret.,
Hamm., Cocce., B. and L., Beng., Dodd. and the later English
verss., Carpz., Mey., De W.
aK. V. everywhere else; Mark 5: 33; Luke 8: 47; Acts
9: 6 ;-Syr. (=commoventur), Germ. (erzittern), It. (hanno or-
rore), Fr.S. (tremblent);—Pagn., Castal., Bez., Pisc., Carpz., (hor-
rent), Hamm., Coce. (tremunt), Beng. (contremiscunt), Thom..,
Greenf. O77; Sharpe, Murd. (shudder).
© R. (blaspheming);-Vulg. (blasphemantes), Syr.;-Hamm.,
Thom., (when they rail at [revile]), Cocce. (dum blasphemant),
Beng. (as Vulg.), Murd. (while they bl.), Kenr. (as R.). See
Win. § 46. 1.—E. V. rendering βλάσφημον in y. 11 railing, and
the same vice being expressed in the original by the cognate
verb in vy. 10, 12, it is better to preserve this uniformity, which
appears also in Syr., Germ., Fr. G.,-S.;-Castal., Beng., Carpz.,
Newe., Mey., Greenf., De W., Kenr. Wesl. here uses rail at.
f T recommend that in all cases of personal reference which
be laid aside as antiquated; 6. g. Matt. 6: 1, 4,6, 9, &c.; Luke
3: 23, &.—Dodd., Wesl., Mack., Newe. (that), Thom., Penn,
Sharpe, Kenr.
5. Ri. V., 4 times out of 11 ; (once elsewhere, as here);—W., R.;
-Vulg. (fortitudine), Syr. (= 2); German yerss., except
Mey., (Starke), Dt. (sterkte), It. ( forza), French yerss. ( force);
—Erasm., Pagn., Caly., Vat., Aret., Cocc., Beng., (robore), Cas-
tal., Wolf., Bez., (viribus), Dodd., Wesl., Wakef. (might ;-and so
Thom., Murd.), Mack., Bloomf., Kenr. See Rey. 7: 12, N.o.
hf. V., ch. 1: 3, 16; &c.;-R.;-It., French verss.;-Pagn., Cas-
tal., (potestate), Caly., Bez., Coce., (potentia), Dodd., Wesl.,
Wakef., Mack., Thom., Bloomf., Kenr., Peile. See Rey. 12: 10,
ΝΥ:
16
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. IL.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
not railing accusation against
them before the Lord.
12 But these, as natural brute
beasts, made to be taken and
destroyed, speak evil of the
things that they understand not ;
and shall utterly perish in their
own corruption :
13 And shall receive the re-
ward of unrighteousness, as they
that count it pleasure to riot in
i The Greek order is retained by Latin verss. (except that
Vulg., as also Syr., follows the text, edited by Lachm. and
Oo”)
Tisch., which omits παρὰ χυρίῳ), It.;-Greenf.
}Hamm., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom.,
Sharpe, Bloomf., Murd., Kenr.
* Beng.: ‘Judicem, eumque praesentem, reveriti, abstinent
judicio. .. Deo conyenit judicium, non angelis.’—E. V., 41 times
out of 48; (only in the parallel Jude 9, as here):-W. (doom),
T., C., G., R.;-foreign verss., (Castal. changing judiciwm to sen-
tentiam);—Engl. Ann., Guyse (censure), Barn., Kenr.;-the N. T.
lexicons do not recognize the sense, accusation.
1 The sense is given by some paraphrastically, as G. (led with
natural sensuality);-Dt. (die de natuur volgen), It; Fr. α..-
M.,-S.;—Pagn., Bez., &c.:—others (T., Osteen Guraat Caly.,
&e.) connect φυσικά, as if φυσικῶς, wtth γεγεννημένα; and, with
the same result as to sense, Lachm. and Tisch. edit the trans-
posed reading of A. B. C., and many cursive MSS., γεγενν. ovo.
Vulg. and Syr., which do not translate the participle, attach φυσ.
to εἰς aA. καὶ Φθ.
™ Milton, P. L. vii. ὅ06---8 :
‘Not prone
‘ And brute as other creatures, but indu’d
‘With sanctity of reason.’
Ὁ. V., 39 times ; (nowhere else, as here);—C. (brought forth);
—Protestant German verss., Dt. (voortgebragt ;-marg. ‘ geteelt
of geboren’), It., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Caly., Vat., (genita), Castal.,
Coce., Beng., (nata), Wesl., Penn ;-Rob. The comma of E. V.,
though retained in the Amer. Bible Soc.’s Revised Edition, is
worse than superfluous, and des not appear in the original Edi-
tion of 1611.
° The substantive forms are retained by W., R.;-Latin verss.
(except Pagn., Bez.), Syr., Dt. marg.;—Berl. Bib., Guyse,
Wakef., Mack., Thom., Stolz, De W., Murd.;-Rob., &e.
P See y. 10, N.e. The participial construction is retained by
W., R.;-Latin verss. (except Castal., Carpz.), Syr., It., French
verss.;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom., Murd.,
Kenr., Peile; and cannot be changed without injury. The
point of comparison with the beasts is not the railing, but the
GREEK TEXT.
μείζονες ὄντες, οὐ φέρουσι XAT αὐτῶν
παρὰ Κυρίῳ βλάσφημον χρίσιν.
12 οὗτοι δὲ, ὡς ἄλογα ζῶα φυσικὰ
γεγεννημένα εἰς ἅλωσιν καὶ φθοραν,
ἐν οἷς ἀγνοοῦσι βλασφημοῦντες, ἐν
σῇ φθορᾷ αὑτῶν καταφθαρήσονται,
18 κομιούμενοι μισθὸν ἀδικίας. “Ηὁ-
ονὴν ἡγούμενοι THY ἐν ἡμέρῳ τρυφήν,
REVISED VERSION.
bring not ‘against them before the
Lord Ja railing * judgment.
12 But these, as natural ™brute
beasts ® born °for capture and
destruction, Prailing ‘in things
that they understand not, shall
utterly ‘perish in their own cor-
ruption,
13 ‘And so receive the twages
of unrighteousness. “Accounting
ignorance, sensuality, and utter destruction of these men. Dt.
(dewijl sie lasteren).
4 ‘Tn cases where their ignorance unfits them for any thing
else but to rail, and helps them in that.’ HE. V. would require
G, wept OF κατὰ ὧν, or εἰς &.—W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., It.;—Erasm.,
Calv., Vat., Coce., Whitb. (in the note), Beng., Wakef. (in their
ignorance), Newe.
The difference of idiom renders it impossible to retain the
exact form of the original ; εἰς φθορὰν... «ἐν τῇ φθορᾷ αὑτῶν χατα-
φθαρήσονται. The Dt. attempts it partially (zullen in hunne
verdorvenheid verdorven worden);—De W. fully (zum Verder-
ben... .werden in threm Verderben sich verderben oder verderbt
werden), Beng. less successfully in Latin (in corruptionem. ..in
corruptione sud plane corrumpentur).
* The participial construction of the Greek intimates that this
clause, instead of announcing an additional punishment, is mere-
ly an explanatory appendage of the previous χαταφθαρήσονταιυ.
Hence the use of the present participle in R.;-Vulg., It.;-Erasm.,
Caly., Vat., B. and L., Beng., Dodd. and the later English
verss. (except Peile). But, χομιούμενου being future in form as
well as in sense, Pagn., Castal., Bez., employ the future partici-
ple; G., ἘΞ V., Fr. G..—-M., &ec., a finite future, which appears
also, but without the repetition of the future sign, in W., T.,
C.;—Germ.;—Moldenh., De W. Coce. (dum reportabunt),
Whitb. (Gr. receiving, by this destruction, y. 12’), Carpz.
(transposes, thus: poenam dabunt malitiae atque interibunt),
Mey. (indem sie...empfangen), Ros. (atque ita accipient),
Peile (tt being certain that they shall reap).
t E. V., v. 15;-W. (hire);-Guyse, Dodd., Wakef., Thom.
" The construction and punctuation of vy. 12—16 are very
various. I adhere closely to the text before me, preserving in
particular its accumulation of participial and exclamatory
clauses, as best suited to the tone of impetuous invective which
pervades the passage, and which was, we can well believe, char-
acteristic of the writer. (See Rev. 1: 18, N.h). ‘The Fr. 5.
arrangement is nearly identical. It commences a period, how-
ever, at the beginning of y. 13, and errs in translating xoucov-
μένου aS a present participle, (Recevant).—For accounting, see
1 V., ch. 3: 15 ;-Dodd., Wakef., Murd.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. II.
ΠΤ
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
the day-time. Spots they are
and blemishes, sporting them-
selves with their own deceivings | {
while they feast with you ;
14 Having eyes full of adul-
tery, and that cannot cease from
sin ; beguiling unstable souls : an
heart they have exercised with
covetous practices; cursed chil-
dren:
ὑμῖν,
GREEK TEXT.
σπῖλοι καὶ μῶμοι; ἐντρυφῶντες ἐν
ταῖς ἀπάταις αὐτῶν, συνευωχούμενοι
14 ὀφθαλμοὺς é E χοντες μεστοὺς μοι-
χαλίδος καὶ ge στους ἁμαρ-
τίας, δελεάζοντες ψυχὰς ἀστηρίκτους,
καρδίαν γεγυμνασμένην πιλεονεξίαις
ἔχοντες, κατάρας τέκνα,
REVISED VERSION.
it pleasure to ‘revel “in the day
time, spots * and blemishes, Yrev-
elling Yin their own “deceits,
while *feasting with you,
14 Having eyes full of Yan
adulteress and ‘ceasing not from
sin, 4a}luring unstable souls, *hav-
ing fa heart exercised €with cov-
etous practices, ®children of a
curse,
Y Τρυφὴν.. .évtpuparres. The affinity is preserved, though
with various degrees of accuracy, by Vulg., Syr., Fr. G..—M.,-
8.;-Calv., Hamm., Coce., Wells, Mack., Newc., Thom., Mey.,
ΓΗ For the “a Wakef. has revels ;-for the participle, R.,
Hamm., Wells, Mack., Newe., Thom., have rioting, rioting
themselves, living in riot ; Peile and Rob., revelling.
ν T., C., G.;-Vulg., and such as follow it, (diet delicias),
Germ.;—Caly., Grot., Beng., De W., Day., Huth.;-Bretsch.,
Rob.;-take ἐν ἡμέρῳ as=for a day, for a season, temporary.
But to find ‘the pleasures of sin’ pleasurable, so long as they
last, is not such a proof of a reprobate mind as that furnished |
by the sense which we retain, and which, while justified by
classical usage (‘éy ἡμέρᾳ, bei Tage, Pind. Hdt. u. Att. von
Aesch. ἃ. Thuc. an.’ Pass.), is at the same time strikingly
parallel to such passages as Acts 2: 15; 1 Thess. 5: 7; and is
given by Syr.;-Hamm., Wells, Whitb., Bens., Guyse, Dodd.,
Wesl., Gill, Pyle, Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom., Scott, Clarke,
Penn, Sharpe, Trol., Bloomf., Barn., Peile-—The meaning daily
appears in Dt., It., Fr. G..—M.;-Oec., Pagn., Castal., Bez., Coce.,
Vitr., B. and L., Moldenh., Carpz., Pott, Mey., Ros.;-Schottg.,
Schleus., Wahl, Schirl.—Fr. 8. (tout le jour).
x See N.u. Nothing is supplied in R.;—-Latin verss., Syr.;—
Wesl., Wakef., Kenr., Peile.
y W., T., C., G., R.;-Latin verss. (except Pagn., Bez., Carpz.),
Dt., Fr. S.;-Wells, Newe., Scott, Penn, Sharpe, Stier, De W.,
Peile, Huth.;-Rob.
2 Sharpe, Peile and Rob.( frauds). The Vulg. and many
other yerss. follow the reading ἀγάπαις (Jude 12), edited by
Lachm.
« The participial construction is retained by W., T., C., G.
(in feasting ;-after Bez., convivando), R.;-Latin verss. (except
Pagn., Carpz.), Syr., Fr. S.;-Dodd., Thom., Sharpe, De W.,
Kenr.
> Aret.: ‘Habitat enim Venus in oculis et toto vultu.’—E. V.
has this in the marg. as the proper meaning of the Greek, and in
the text at Rom. 7:3 bis, and James 4: 4;—Oec. (οὐδὲν ἄλλο
βλέπουσιν ἢ μοιχαλίδας), Erasm., Caly., Vat., Engl. Ann., Est.,
Hamm. (the ad.). Cocc., Owen, Wolf., Beng., Dodd., Pyle, Mol-
denh., Mack., Till., Scott, Clarke, Ros., De W., Barn., Peile
(an harlot ;-though his supplement of ψυχῆς from the sub-
sequent ψυχὰς dornp., or from vy. 8, cannot be allowed), Huth ;—
Bretsch., Wahl, Rob. The other lexicons do not produce another
instance of the use of μοιχαλίς for μοιχαλία ; and even here the
latter term is found in some of the MSS., and may have been
read by the Vulg., adulterii.
¢In the case of verbal adjectives in -ros the idea of ability
or inability is only secondary and inferential, and it is not here
introduced by Dt., It., French verss. ;-Calv., Est., Hamm., Coce.,
Wesl., Moldenh., Mack., Ros., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, De W.,
Day., Huth. ;-Bretsch., Rob., Schirl—The Vulg. reads axara-
παύστου. incessabilis delicti.
4 The etymological meaning of δελεάζειν, to catch by a. bait,
is thus preserved by Εἰ. V., v. 18;-R. ;-Wakef. (luring), Mack.,
Newc., Kenr. ;-and appears also in German verss., Dt., It., Fr.
S.;-Erasm. and subsequent Latin verss., except Carpz., (ines-
cantes ;-for Vulg. pellicientes), Hamm., Dodd., Wesl., Thom.,
Penn, Peile, (ensnaring), B. and L., Barn.
ὁ See v.13, N.u. The participial construction is retained in
R. ;-Latin verss. (except Carpz.), Dt., It.. Fr. S.;-Dodd., Wesl.,
Wakef., Newe., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Murd., Kenr.
f ‘That, in respect to the indefinite article, the form an be
used before all vowels and diphthongs not pronounced as con-
sonants, and also before ἢ silent or unaccented ; and that the
form a be employed in all other cases.’ This rule of the Amer.
Bible Soe. is followed also in this Revision.
© For πλεονεξίαις, Griesb. and all the later editors have πλεο-
νεξίας, On the authority of ‘almost all the MSS., at least of any
note’ (Bloomf.). I recommend that this reading be followed,
and translated: im covetousness. See Win. § 30. 4.
h ‘The relation of children being implied in the connection
in which they are thus placed with the cwrse’ (Scholef.). Comp.
E. V., Eph. 2: 2, 3; Job 41: 34.—W. (the sons of cursing),
R. (the ch. of malediction) ;-Vulg. (maledictionis filit), Syr.,
Dt. (kinderen der vervloeking), It. (figliuoli di maledizione),
Fr. G.,-M.,-S., ((des] enfants de malédiction) ;-Coce. (exsecra-
tionis filii), Berl. Bib. and later German yerss., except Moldenh.
and Mey., (Kinder des Fluchs), Dodd., Gill. (‘or, ch. of the c.’);
Wakef., Mack. (ch. of the c.), Sharpe (ch. of cursing), Murd.,
Kenr., (ch. of maled.).
3
18
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
15 Which have forsaken the
right way, and are gone astray,
following the way of Balaam
the son of Bosor, who loved the
wages of unrighteousness ;
16 But was rebuked for his
iniquity: the dumb ass, speaking
with man’s voice, forbade the
madness of the prophet.
ἀδικίας ἠγάπησεν,
17 These are wells without
water, clouds that are carried
with a tempest; to whom the
GREEK TEXT.
15 καταλισίόντες τὴν εὐθεῖαν ὁδὸν,
ἐπλανήθησαν, ἑξακολουθήσαντες τῇ
ὁδῷ τοῦ Βαλααμ τοῦ Βοσὸρ, ὃς μισθὸν
10 ἔλεγξιν δὲ ἐσχεν ἰδίας παρανο-
μίας" ὑποζύγιον ἄφωνον, ἐν ἀνθρώπου
φωνῇ φθεγξάμενον, ἐχώλυσε τὴν τοῦ
προφήτου παραφρονίαν.
17 Οὗτοί εἰσι πηγαὶ ἀνυδροι, νεφέ-
λαι ὑπὸ λαίλαπος ἔλαυνόμεναι, οἷς ὃ
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. II.
REVISED VERSION.
115 JHaving forsaken the right
way, they * went astray, 'having
followed the way of Balaam ™the
son of Bosor, who loved the wages
of unrighteousness,
16 But "had °a reproof Pof his
transgression ; 4a dumb ‘ass, Shav-
ing spoken with man’s voice,
‘restrained the madness of the
prophet.
17 These are wells without
water, "clouds “driven “by a tem-
pest; *for whom the Yblackness
i See v. 13. N. u.
} The participial construction is retained by R. (leaving) ;-
Vulg. (derelinquentes)—Dt., It., Fr. G.,-M.-S. (aprés avoir
abandonné) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Caly., Castal., (relicta recta via),
Vat. (as Vulg.), Bez., Coce., Carpz., (derelicta &c.), Aret. (relin-
quentes), B. and L. (en quittant), Dodd. (deserting), Mack.,
Thom., Penn, Kenr. (forsaking), Sharpe, Murd. (having left).
—All the recent editors cancel the τήν, ‘almost all authorities be-
ing against it? (Huth.). With this reading Midd. compares Sept.
Is. 83: 15, and remarks: ‘A straight road appears to be equi-
valent to rectitude. I cannot, however, but remark that the
style of St. Peter is even more anarthrous than that of St. Paul.’
« ‘The one thing followed immediately upon the other.’ See
Ch. 1: 3, N. j, &e.
1 Latin verss. (sequutt) ;-Kenr.—Wakef. has wholly following;
q. d. following out. But it is better to regard the ἐξ as resum-
ing the idea of the first clause, that of deviation from the right
way. And so inch. 1:16; 2:2; the only other places where
the word occurs.
™ E. V.;-Whitb., Dodd., Mack., Newe., Penn, &e., err in
supplying the, the second τοῦ being in apposition with Βαλαάμ.
—Dt. den [zoon] van B.) ;—Wesl., Wakef.
» W. (he had), R.;-Vulg. (habuit), Germ. (hatte), Dt. (hij
heeft gehad), It. (egli ebbe) ;Pagn. (sustinuit), Bez., Coce., (as
Vulg.), Dodd., Wakef., Bloomf., (he received), Wesl., Mack.
(received ;-and so Newe., Penn), All. (empfing), Sharpe, De W.
(erhielt), Peile.
° W. (reproving);—Dodd. (the rep.), Wakef., Bloomf. (rep.)
The other yerss. cited in N. n retain, of course, the substantive
construction, and generally with an indefinite article.
Germ. (seiner Uebertretung), Dt. marg. (overtreding) ;-
Pagn., Bez., (suae transgressionis), Coce. (propriae tr.), Dodd.,
Moldenh. and Huth. (as Germ.), Wakef., Mack. (for his own
tr.), Newe., Bloomf., (for his tr.), Thom., Penn, Murd.
a W.;-It., French verss. ;—Berl. Bib., Beng., Wakef., Thom.,
Van Ess, All., Bloomf., Murd., Kenr., Peile.
* Many retain the etymological sense of (beast under the
yoke) beast of burden, ἄς, But from the horse not being in-
digenous in Palestine, and the ass being, therefore, in much more
common use, the general term ὑποζύγιον seems to have acquired
the force of a specific designation. Hence its frequent occur-
rence in the Sept. (as in Ex. 22: 9,10; &c.) for 4}197. Comp.
Matt. 21: 5 with Zech. 9: 9 (Sept. and Heb.).
* ‘On that one occasion ;’ not as in y. 18. And besides, it is
the fact of an ass haying thus spoken, rather than what it said,
that is represented as restraining, &c.—It.;—Castal., Bez.,
Coce., (substitute the perfect participle of Joquor for the Vulg.
present), Peile.
ἘΞ, (— m3, Greenf.’s word), Germ. (wehrete), Dt.
(heeft verhinderd), French verss. (réprima) ;-Castal., Bez., (in-
hibuit ;-for Vulg. prohibuit), Cocc. (coercuit), Dodd., Wakef.
(stopped), Mack., Peile, (put a stop to), Thom., Mey. (hemmte),
Ros. (cohibuit), All., De W., (as Germ.), Stolz, Kist., (that
Einhalt), Van Ess (steuerte), Penn, Bloomf. (repressed) ;—
Wahl, Rob., Green, Schirl.
" Griesb. and all subsequent editors (except Bloomf.), for
νεφέλαι, read χαὺ ὁμίχλαν (Vulg. et nebulae), with the appro-
bation of De W. and Huth. Beng. had marked this reading as
one, though not quite certain, yet superior to the other in the
authority of MSS.; and Bloomf. (Suwpp.) acknowledges that
it has also ‘a certain support from internal evidence, as existing
in the circumstance that νεῷ. has every appearance of being a
gloss or easier reading.’ ‘The latter was probably transferred
from Jude 12. I recommend that the margin contain this
note: ‘Or, as many copies read, and mists.’
v KE. V., Luke 8: 29; James 3: 4;—W.;-Dt. (gedreven), It.
(sospinte), Fr. S. (poussées) ;-Caly., Castal., Coce., (use agor),
Est. (tmpulsae), Hamm., Beng. and Mey. (getrieben), Wesl.,
Wakef., Mack., Newe. (driven away), Thom. (impelled), Greenf.
(88:31), Penn, Sharpe (driven along), De W. (gejagte),
Murd., Dav, Peile.
w Hamm., Dodd., and all subsequent verss.
x Wakef., Mack., Thom., Scott, Penn, Murd., Peile.
y E. V., Jude 13;-G. (black) ;-Latin yerss. (caligo), It. (la
caligine) ;-Hamm., Wells, Whitb., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef.
(blackest), Mack., Newe., Thom. (gloom), Murd., Day. ;—Rob.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. II.
19
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
mist of darkness is reserved for
ever.
18 For when they speak great
swelling words of vanity, they al-
lure through the lusts of the flesh,
through much wantonness, those
that were clean escaped from
them who live in error.
19 While they promise them
liberty, they themselves are the
ται.
στρεφομένους,
GREEK TEXT.
ζόφος τοὺ σχότους εἰς αἰῶνα, τετήρη-
18 Ὑπέρογχα γὰρ ματαιότητος
φθεγγόμενοι, δελεάζουσιν ἐν ἐπιθυμί-
Os σαρκὸς, ἀσελγείαις, τοὺς ὄντως
ἀποφυγόντας Tous ἐν πλάνγ ἀνα-
19 ἐλευθερίαν αὐτοῖς ἐπαγγελλό-
μενοι, αὐτοὶ δοῦλοι ὑπάρχοντες τῆς
REVISED VERSION.
of darkness *for ever *hath been
reserved.
18 For, speaking great swell-
ing words of vanity, they allure
‘in the lusts of the flesh, “by ‘la-
scivious ways, those ‘who were
really escaped from "those who
live in error;
19 ‘Promising them liberty,
jwhile they themselves are * slaves
= That εἰς αἰῶνω (which Lachm. and Tisch. alone of the recent
editors omit) belongs not to τετήρηται, but to τοῦ oxdrovs,
(= ‘ever-during dark,’ Milton, P. Z. iii. 45. It is even trans-
lated by an adjective, sempiterna, everlasting, ewiz, eternal, by
Castal., Thom., All., Van Ess, Day.), may be inferred from the
τοῦ before oxor. (comp. Matt. 8: 12; 22: 13; 25: 30) and
especially from the time of the verb (see N.a). It is kept in
immediate connection with τοὺ σχότ. by the Germ. verss. (Mey.
welches ewig wahrt), Dt.;-Erasm. and later Latin verss. (the
Vulg. and Syr. omitting εἰς αἰῶνα), Wells, Dodd., Greenf.,
Sharpe, Peile (that shall be for ever).
* The principle of Huth.’s remark at 1 Pet. 1: 4: ‘The per-
fect indicates, eloriam illam ceelestis hereditatis ab omni eter-
nitate esse paratam, conservatam et asservatam ; comp. Col.
1: 5, is equally applicable here. See Rey. 14: 10, N. x.
» The participial construction is retained by G. (in sp.), R. ;—
Vulg., Syr., Dt., It., Fr. G. (with en;-so Fr. M.S.) ;—Pagn.,
Castal., Bez., (loquendo), Coce., B. and L., Dodd., ὙΥ 65]. and Penn
(with by), Carpz., Mack., Thom., De W., Kenr., Day., Peile.
¢ ‘Themselves held captive in them.’? See ch. 1: 1, N. d—
W., R.;-Vulg. ;—Coce., B. and L., Dodd., Wesl., Kenr., Huth. ;—
some of these understanding it of the δελεαζόμενου, as if ἐν τες εἰς.
4 The dative of the instrument, and not dependent on a sup-
plied ἐν; nor, indeed, is through given as a supplement in the
original edition of E. V. Some cursive MSS. have ἐν before
ἄσελγ., while others have the genitive ἀσελγείας, a reading fol-
lowed by Vulg., Syr., &e., and edited by Tisch—Mack., Thom.,
Sharpe.
© See v.2, N.k. The verss. generally retain in some way the
force of the plural (as Dodd., ‘all variety of lasc.’; Mack. in
the comment., all kinds of lasc.; Thom., acts of lasc.), for
which the much of E. V. was intended as a compensation
(comp. ch. 3: 11), and was, therefore, not marked as a supple-
ment in the original edition.
See ch. 1:1, N.c, ὅσ.
© The word occurs 10 times, and in Εἰ. V. is 6 times indeed,
once certainly, once of a truth, once verily ;—Dt. (waarlijk),
Fr. G..—M., (véritablement), Fr. 8. (réellement) ;-Oec. (ἀληθῶς),
Erasm., Pagn., Caly., Vat., Bez., Par., Coce., (vere), Engl. Ann.,
Thom., (indeed), Hamm., B. and L. marg. (as Fr. S.), Berl,
Bib. (wahrhaftig), Moldenh., De W., (wirklich), Mack. (act-
ually), Scott (truly, actually), Greenf. (1282), Dav.;-the lexi-
cons.—But all the recent editors (for Beng.’s final judgment,
see the Gnomon) give up ὄντως, and (except Bloomf., who says:
‘T doubt not that the true reading is ὀλύγῳ, within a little, almost,
and then adds: ‘Or perhaps the true reading may be ὀλίγου...
in the very same sense.’) adopt (‘and with reason,’ says Bloomf.,
—not, however, as he intimates, ὀλίγον, but) ὀλίγως, which, Huth.
thinks, ‘expresses ¢ime as well as measure, answering to the
German kawm, eben. Vulg. has paululum (W., R., a little;
All., kawm; Kist., eben); It., wn poco; Castal., propemodum ;
while ὀλύγως (used by Aquila at Is. 10:7 for Oy) is ex-
plained by Beng. as parwm; Dodd., almost; Gill, Mack., a
little; Newe., Peile, nearly; Mey., erst vor Kurzem; Ros.,
vie, μόλις; Penn, somewhat; Gerl., kawm; De W., wenig ;
Barn., little, but a little, scarcely ;—Bretsch., Wahl, paululum,
parum; Rob., ‘litlle, but a little, not yet fully’; Green, litile,
scarcely. I recommend that this reading be adopted, and trans-
lated: scarcely, and that the note: ‘Or, according to some
copies, really” be set in the margin. Εἰ. V. marg. has: ‘Or,
for a little, or, a while, as some read ;’ referring probably to
the reading ὀλύγον, which is followed by Grot. (ad tempus) and
Wakef. (‘for a short time only’). Knapp, Mey., Lachm.,
Theile, Tisch., edit ἀποφεύγοντας (A. B. C., &c.), with the ap-
probation of De W. and Huth.
h See 1 Pet. 1: 1, N. b, &e.
τας, R.;-Vulg., Syr., Dt., It., Fr. G..—M.,—S. ;—Pagn., Castal.,
Bez. (pollicendo), Aret., Coce., Dodd., Wakef., Thom., Sharpe,
Kenr., Day., Peile.
JR. (whereas) ;-Vulg. (cum), Syr., Fr. 8. (tandis que) ;-
Pagn., Vat., Bez., Aret., Coce., (as Vulg.), Wakef. (whilst),
Thom., Murd., Kenr., Day., Peile.
k The latter half of the verse shows that δοῦλος has here its
strict sense.—T., C., G., (bond servants), R. ;-French verss. ;—
Wells (bondmen), Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newc.,
Thom., Scott, Clarke, Mey., Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf., Barn., Murd.
Day., Kenr., Peile (bond-slaves), Huth.——The article is omit-
ted by W.;-foreign verss. generally ;-Dodd., Wakef., Mack.
Thom., Scott, Clarke, Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf., Kenr.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. 'CHAP™II.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
servants of corruption: for of
whom ἃ man is overcome, of the
same is he brought in bondage.
XO δεδούλωται.
20 For if after they have es-
caped the pollutions of the world
through the knowledge of the Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are
again entangled therein, and over-
come, the latter end is worse with povan τῶν πρώτων.
them than the beginning.
21 For it had been better for
them not to have known the way
of righteousness, than, after they
have known zt, to turn from the
holy commandment delivered
unto them.
22 But it is happened unto
GREEK TEXT.
20 Εἰ yap ἀποφυγόντες τὰ μιάσ-, : f
ματα τοῦ χόσμου ἐν ἐπιγνώσει τοῦ ‘from the pollutions of the world
Κυρίου χαὶ σωτῆρος “Incov Χριστοῦ,
τούτοις δὲ πάλιν ἐμπιλακέντες ἡττῶν- Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,
ται, γέγονεν αὐτοῖς τὰ ἔσχατα χεί-
21 χρεῖττον yap ἦν αὐτοῖς μὴ ἔπε-
γνωχέναι τὴν ὁδὸν τῆς δικαιοσύνης,
ἡ ἐπιγνοῦσιν ἐπιστρεψαι ἐχ τῆς Tar
ραδοθείσης αὐτοῖς ἁγίας ἐντολῆς.
22. συμβέβηχε δὲ αὐτοῖς τὸ τῆς.
LUPE ς
REVISED VERSION.
φθορᾶς: ὧ γάρ σις ἥττηται, τούτῳ οἵ corru ption ; for by ™what "any
|one hath been overcome, !by
/™that hath he Palso been ‘en-
slaved.
20 For if, "having escaped
through the knowledge οὔ the
\they are “yet entangled again
'therein, and overcome, the “last
“state is *become worse with them
than the “first.
21 For it Ywere better for
them not to have known the way
of righteousness, than, *having
| known 11, to turn *back from the
holy commandment delivered
unto them.
22 But *there hath happened
1 The use of of for by is marked by Johnson as already ob-
solete in his day, and is here avoided by Guyse, Dodd., and later
verss.
™ The pronouns ὦ and τούτῳ are treated as neuter, the force
of the statement as a general proposition being thus strength-
ened, by R.;-Syr.;-Guyse, Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom.,
Sharpe, Barn., Murd., Peile.
» An indefinite pronoun, and without a substantive, is em-
ployed by Latin, German, and French yerss., Dt., It. ;—Dodd.,
Wakef, Thom., Penn, Barn.
° The proper force of the perfect is allowed in one or the
other, or both, of these instances by Germ. ;-Hamm., B. and
L., Beng., Moldenh., Peile, Huth.
P See ch.1: 14, N.z, ke. The χα is retained by W., R. ;-
Latin verss. (except Castal.), Syr., Dt., It.;-Beng., Dodd., Wesl.,
Moldenh., Carpz. (vicissim), Mack., Newe., Sharpe, Murd.,
Huth.
4 The verbal correspondence between the δοῦλοι and the δὲ-
δούλωταυ is preserved by W., R. ;-foreign verss. (except Fr. G.,
—M.,-S. ;-Castal., Greenf.) ;-Wells, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack.,
Newe., Thom., Sharpe, Murd., Kenr., Peile, Huth.
* The participial construction is retained in R.;-Vulg., Fr.
G.—M..-S., (aprés s’étre retirés) ;-Pagn., Castal., Aret., Beng.,
Dodd., Mack., Thom. (after fleeing), Penn (after having esc.),
Bloomf., Kenr., Peile (afler having emancipated themselves).
* See ch. 1: 4, N. p.
‘ Lachm., with Huth.’s approbation, inserts ἡμῶν after Κυρίου.
« The δέ does not abound (Grot.), but marks the contrast to
the preceding clause.—T., C., G.;-Germ. (aber), Fr. G —M.,
(toutefois) ;-Erasm., Vat., Est., (tamen), Coce. (vero), Beng.
(autem. Antitheton inter duo participia.’), Peile.
Y One or other, or both, of these superlative forms are retained
by all the foreign verss. (except Vulg. and Castal.) ;—Dodd.,
Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newc., Thom., Day., Peile.
~ Dodd., Wesl., Wakef. (supplies condition), Mack. (supplies
pollutions), Newe., Thom., Murd., Day., Kenr., Peile.
x Buttm.: ‘Where γέγονα can be translated as a present, Jam,
it has always the more special sense, J am by birth, or I have be-
come.’ This is invariably observed in the Nf, nor is γέγονα ever
in E. V. translated as the present, or zyeyovew as the imperfect,
of εἰμί, except in the following cases, where, however, the proper
force of γίνομαν can easily be vindicated, and is in some of
the instances of importance to the sense ;-John 6: 17; 14: 22;
Rom. 11:5; Heb. 5: 11 (comp. v. 12); James 2: 10 (comp. vy.
11); 5: 2; 2 Pet. 2: 20; 1 John 2: 18 (see N. g). Here
the distinction is recognized by W., R.;—all the foreign verss.
(except Fr. G.—M. ;ΞΒ. and L., Greenf.) ;-Mack., Kenr., Peile
(though his inexact rendering, is really, is not required either
here, or in Rom. 2: 25; James 2: 10, 11, to which he refers
for ‘a similar use of yéyovev.’).
¥ The imperfect (indicative or subjunctive) is retained by W.,
R. ;-Vulg., Germ., Dt., It. ;-Calv , Aret., Coce., B. and L., Mol-
denh., Wakef., Sharpe, De W., Kenr.
* Dt. ;-Pagn., Castal., Bez., (ablative absolute), Dodd., Wesl.,
Mack., Thom. and Sharpe (after knowing), Murd. (after having
kn.), Day. (knowing), Peile (after having had knowledge).
* R.;-Vulg., Syr., It. ;-Pagn., Castal., Bez., Hamm. (return
backward), Moldenh., Carpz., Murd., Kenr., Huth. (referring to
Mark. 13: 16; Luke 8: 55).
> The grammatical relation between συμβέβηκε and τό is pre-
served by W., R ;—foreign verss. (except Mey ) Hamm, Mack.,
Penn, Murd., Kenr.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. III.
21
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
them according to the true prov-
erb, The dog is turned to bis own
vomit again; and, The sow that
was washed, to her wallowing in
the mire.
CHAP. III.
Tuts second epistle, beloved,
I now write unto you; in both
which I stir up your pure minds |
by way of remembrance:
2 That ye may be mindful of
the words which were spoken |
before by the holy prophets, and |
of the commandment of us the
apostles of the Lord and Saviour:
xpun διάνοιαν,
GREEK TEXT.
ἀληθοὺς τ᾿ Κύων ἐπιστρέψας
ἔπι τὸ ἰδιον é ἐξέραμα: καὶ, “Vs λουσα-
μένη; εἰς κύλισμω βορβόρου.
CHAP. II.
TAYTHN ἤδη, ἀγαπητοὶ, δευ-
'στέραν ὑμῖν γράφω ἐπιστολὴν, ἐν αἷς
διεγείρω ἃ ὑμῶν ἐν ὑπομνήσει τὴν εἶλι-
2 μνησθῆναι τῶν προειρημένων ὑη-
μάτων ὑπὸ τῶν ἁγίων προφητῶν, καὶ
σῆς τῶν ἀποστόλων ἡμῶν ἐντολῆς,
τοὺ Κυρίου καὶ σωτῆρος"
REVISED VERSION.
unto them ‘that of the true prov-
erb: 4A dog ‘that ‘turned back
to his own vomit; and: 4A sow
that was washed, &into "the wal-
lowing place ‘of 5 mire.
CHAP. III.
Tuts second epistle, beloved,
I now write unto you, in both
which I stir up your pure *mind
by way of remembrance,
2 That ye may be mindful of
the words " spoken before by the
holy prophets, and of the com-
mandment of ‘us the apostles, of
the Lord and Saviour:
© Comp. the construction in Matt. 21:21. Here it is copied
as above by R.;—-Vulg.;-Hamm., De W. Most other verss.,
varying the construction, yet render the τό by a demonstrative
pronoun.
4 Spoken δειχτιχὼς (Win. § 46. 2. b); φ. d.
—The indefinite article is used in one or other,
these cases by W.;—Fr. S.;-Guyse, Mey., De W.,
Huth. ;—-Win.
© The participial construction is retained, or replaced by a
relative, in Vulg., Syr.; Fr. S.;-Erasm, Caly., Vat., Castal.,
Hamm., Mey., De W., Peile, Huth. ;—-Win.
f See v. 21, N. z.
© R. ;-B. and L. ([s’est replongée] dans).
» Latin verss. (use volutabrum) ;-Thom, (for both nouns:
wallowing slough), Kist. (PfuAl), De W. (Walzorte), Huth.
(Ort zum Walzen) ;-all the lexicons. The possessive pronoun,
which does not appear in any foreign vers., is omitted by Dodd.,
Wakef., Kenr., Peile.
' The genitive is retained by Latin verss., Syr.;—De W.
) The article is not used by W. ;—-Wakef.
‘See, a dog, ke.’
or both, of
Kenr., Peile,
* The singular is retained by Εἰ. V. elsewhere ;-W., C., R.;—
foreign yerss. (except Fr. M.);-Mack., Newe. (understanding),
Thom., Sharpe, Murd., Kenr,, Peile (purpose; in close connec-
tion with μνησθ. of y. 2).
» The participial construction is retained by It.;—Cocc.,
Wakef., Mack., Newe., Sharpe, De W., Peile.
© De W., thinking it ‘scarcely possible’ (kaum méglich) to
take ἡμῶν as in apposition with ἀποστόλων, makes the latter,
not ἐντολῆς, govern it (wnsrer Apostel), and, in regard to the
reading, ὑμῶν, ‘of nearly all the authorities’ (Huth.—This read-
ing was followed by the Vulg., [De W. errs in adding Oec.],
and has been edited by Matth., Lachm., Tisch.), says simply
that, ‘notwithstanding the strong evidence’ in its favour, he dis-
trusts it. Possibly he might haye overcome his scruple, but for
the argument afforded by his construction of ὑμῶν against the
Petrine origin of the epistle. With less caution Dav. asserts:
‘If ἡμὼν be the true reading, the passage is insuperably strong
against the epistle’s authenticity ... The pronoun ἡμῶν cannot
be taken in apposition with ἀποστόλων, us the apostles, else it
would precede, not follow, ἀποστόλων. The examples adduced
by Feilmoser from Acts 10: 41; 13: 32 (33); 1 Cor. 1: 18,
where the pronoun is put in apposition with an antecedent
word, are not analogous to the present one, which is peculiar,
on account of the τοῦ χυρίον xa σωτῆρος following. “The com-
mandment of our apostles of the Lord and Saviour” denotes,
“the apostles who haye preached to us, and were sent by the
Lord and Saviour.” Assuming this to be the correct inter-
pretation, &c.’—somewhat slender grounds, at the best, on
which to rest so serious a conclusion, in case the received text
is to stand. But, besides being insufficient, these statements
are equally inaccurate. 1., If the simple phrase, owr apostles
(supposing that to be the true construction), is enough to prove
that the writer was not himself an apostle, then it proves still
more clearly, not only that he was an impostor, but that he was
also a very foolish one. He could not otherwise, after so care-
fully adjusting his mask (ch. 1: 1, 14, 16—18), thus clumsily
‘betray himself’? (De W.) ;-2., for the interpretation, which
puts door. in apposition with ὑμῶν, our commandment who
are apostles (Luth., Calv., Wolf., Pott, Dietl.), ἡμῶν would,
indeed, have to precede ἀποστ. ;—but, 3., that this order is not
necessary, if ἡμῶν, on the contrary, be in apposition with azoor.,
is quite certain from the passages cited above. ‘Strange is it,’
Bloomf. also remarks, ‘that such perplexity should have been
occasioned to the commentators by what is so common in the
best Greek writers, especially Thucyd., and not rare even in
Joseph. and Philo.’ ;-nor, 4., is the grammatical analogy des-
troyed, or even at all affected, by ‘the τοὺ χυρίον καὶ σωτῆρος
following.’ This addition, of the original and paramount source
of all the ministries and revelations of the Church, serves to
strengthen the authority of the prophets and their words, as
well as of the apostles and their commandment, and should,
22 THE SECOND EPISTLE
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK
3 Knowing this first, that there
shall come in the last days scoff-
ers, walking after their own lusts,
4 And saying, Where is the
promise of his coming? for since
the fathers fell asleep, all things
continue as they were from the
beginning of the creation.
5 For this they willingly are
ἘΠ of, that by the word of
God the heavens were of old, and
5 Λανθάνει yap
3 φοῦτο πρῶτον γινώσχοντες, ὅτι
ἐλεύσονται ἐπ᾽ ἐσχάτου τῶν ἡμερῶν
ἐμπαῖχται, κατὰ τὰς ἰδίας αὑτῶν ἔπι-
θυμίας πορευόμενοι;
4 χαὶ λέγοντες, Ποῦ ἐστιν 1 ἐπαγ-
γελία. TNS παρουσίας αὐτοῦ; ἀφ᾽ ἧς
γὰρ οἵ σίατέρες ἐκοιμήθησαν, πάντα
οὕτω διαμένει ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς κτίσεως.
λοντας, OTL οὐρανοὶ, ἦσαν ἔχπαλαι, καὶ
OF PETER. CHAP. IIL.
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
3 Knowing this first, that there
shall come ‘at the end of the days
*mockers, walking faccording to
their own lusts,
4 And saying: Where is the
promise of his coming? for, since
the fathers fell asleep, all things
continue £thus from the beginning
of the creation.
5 For of this they are willingly
ignorant, that, ‘by the word of
God, J heavens were "from of old,
αὐτοὺς τοῦτο θέ-
4 Questions of interest, which this is not the place to discuss,
respecting the chronological standpoint of the apostles, do yet
demand from the translator the utmost exactness in rendering
the apostolic designations of time. See 1 John 2: 18, N. Ὁ.
At Heb. 1: 1, the reading now generally preferred (Griesb., Sch.,
Lachm., Tisch., &e.), ἐπ ἐσχάτου τῶν ἡμερῶν τούτων, is by Owen
translated, ‘in extremo dierum istorum, in the end of these
days;? by Beng., ‘in novissimo dierum horum.’ Sept. Num.
24:14, ἐπ᾽ ἐσχάτου τῶν ἡμερὼν = ‘ultimo tempore dierum’
(Schleus.). Here also the adj. agrees, not with ἡμέρας, but
χρόνον OF μέρους understood.—Syr., Dt. (in het laatste der da-
gen), Fr.S. (vers la fin des jours) ;-Caly., Pisc., Cace., (in ex-
tremo [postremo] dierum), Hamm., Wakef., (in the end of the
[these] days), Berl. Bib. (am Ende der Tage), Mack. (in the |
last of the d.), Peile (toward the close of the d.) ;-Win. (am
letzten der Tage). Lachm. and Tisch. read ἐσχάτων.
° E. V., Jude 18, (the word occurs nowhere else) ; for the
kindred noun ἐμπαυγμῶν, occurring only at Heb. 11: 56, E. V.
has mockings; for the verb ἐμπαίζω, which occurs 13 times,
everywhere to mock ;-French verss. (moqueurs) ;-Dodd.
Before ἐμπαῦχταυν all (for Beng., see Gnomon) the recent editors
insert the words ἐν ἐμπαυγμονῇ, on the authority of A. B. C., &.,
Syr., Arr., &c. I recommend that this reading be adopted, and
that the version stand: mockers in mockery. Sharpe (in scoff-
ing), Kenr. (allows that this is ‘a more strict translation’ than
the Vulg. in deceptione) ;—Rob.
ΓΈ, vy. 13, 15; very often elsewhere ;-R. ;-Vulg. (juxrta),
Syr., It. (secondo), Fr. G.,—M.,-S., (selon) ;-Erasm., Vat., (as
Vulg.), Caly., Aret., Coce., (secundum), Dodd., Murd.
EE. V., often.
Vulg. (sic), Syr.,
There is no yerbal supplement in R. (so) ;-
Dt. (alzoo [gelijk]), It. (in wn medesimo
stato), Fr. S. (aw méme état) ;-Erasm., Caly., (as Vulg.), |
Pagn., Bez., Cocc., (ita), Beng. (‘sic. Adverbium praegnans.
i.e. si¢ permanent, ut permanent.’), Wakef. (just the same),
Mack. (as at), Greenf., De W. (so ;-he censures the supplement
ὡς ἦν, and, like Beng., explains the particle as involving rather,
wie es eben ist), Murd. (just as), Kenr. (as #.), Huth. (‘so:
in dem Bestande, den es einmal hat, wie es gegenwartig ist.’).
» Newe. To the grammatically allowable interpretation:
‘They that are of this mind are ignorant? (Hamm., Homb., Pott,
Ros., Mey., Bloomf., Barn., Huth.;—Bretsch., Wahl), De W.
objects the elsewhere (in the N. T.) unexampled use of θέλω,
| the arrangement of the words, the analogy of y. 8, and the com-
parative feebleness of the sense.
* This inverted order was probably adopted, as it is here re-
tained, for the sake of obviating the misconception that might
arise in English from translating aoy@-immediately before the
ὧν of ν. 6 (W., R., &.). Τ᾿, C., for the same purpose, render
δ ὧν, by the which things. (It is not thought that Mack.’s
explanation of the relative as a pluralis excellentiae referring
to λόγῳ; or else as representing ‘two persons, God and his Word,’
need be any hindrance to the above arrangement.) As τῷ τοῦ
Θ. λόγῳ, moreover, relates equally to the two previous clauses,
it ought not to be specially attached to either.
ἢ These articles are, one or more or all of them, omitted by
W., R.;-Hamm., Wakef,, Mack., Thom., Clarke, All., —
Gerl., De Wes Murd, note Peile 3-Win. ἘΝ τς οὐρανοί and
γῆ; ᾿- γῆ ἘΠῚ Wakef, Thom., Penn, De W., Stier, introduce
the indefinite article ; while for ὕδατος here and ὕδατι in v. 6 it
may be observed, that they stand in opposition, as an element
of nature, to the πυρί of y. 7. See also N. 1.
« ‘From the beginning, from the day of their creation.’ See
ch. 2: 3, N.o. The word is found only in this epistle—Syr.
(=Greenf. O7i912), Dt. (van over lang), It. (ab antico), Fr.
G..—M., (de toute ancienneté), Fr. S. (d’ancienneté) ;-Hamm.,
Coce. (ab olim;—for the prius and olim of other verss.), Berl.
Bib., Beng., Huth., (von Alters her ;—‘not, says Huth., ‘vor
Alters, ehedem’), Gill ( from the beginning).
accordingly, as in our Text, Beng., Sch., Bloomf., be set of by
a comma from the clause preceding. The prophets of the O. T.
were Christ’s prophets (1 Pet. 1: 11); and, besides, it is by
no means improbable, that the reference is rather to those of
the Christian Church. Comp. Eph. 2: 20; 3: 5; 4: 8—11;
Mi berry, 18.» 24:
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. III.
23
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
the earth standing out of the
water and in the water:
6 Whereby the world that
then was, being overflowed with
water, perished :
7 But the heavens and the
earth, which are now, by the
same word are kept in store, re-
served unto fire against the day
of judgment and perdition of un-
godly men.
1‘Barth out of water and by water ;-the divine word ac-
complishing its end by means the most unlikely (Job 26:7, 8;
1 Cor. 1: 27, 28. Comp. a similar collocation in 2 Cor. 4: 6:
éx σχότους pas.), even (Υ. 6) by such as were then made sub-
Servient to a directly opposite effect. So far is it from being
true, that the perpetuity of the universe, any more than its
existence, is the result of powers inherent in itself, and independ -
ent of Him who in the beginning created (Gen. 1: 1), and
still continually wpholdeth (Heb. 1: 3), all things’ —yq and ἐξ
ὕδατος stand close together in W., C., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Germ.,
Dt ;-Erasm., Pagn., Caly., Vat., Bez., Carpz., Mack. It may
be added in fayour of this arrangement, that it obviates the too
close connection between water and the subsequent relative.
™ See ch.1:3,N.k. W.,C.and R. (through) ;-Vulg. (per),
Syr. (==), Dt. marg. (door), Fr. S. (aw moyen de) ;-Oce.
(H yy ἐξ ὕδατος μὲν, ὡς ἐξ ὑλικοῦ αἰτίου, δι’ ὕδατος δὲ ὡς δια-
τελυχοῦ. ὕδωρ γὰρ τὸ συνέχον τὴν γῆν, χτλ.), Erasm., Caly., Vat.,
Cocce., Beng., (as Vulg.), Engl. Ann., Gill, (‘or, by’), Berl. Bib.,
Moldenh., Stolz, Van Ess, De W., (durch), Dodd., Wakef. (by
means of;-and so Trol., Bloomf., Murd.), Mack. (as W.), Scott,
Clarke, Barn. (through or by), Kenr., Peile, Huth. (‘2 regards
the material, διά the means.’) ;-Schéttg., Tittm. (‘Nam ἐξ ὕδα-
τος significat, ex aqua, tanquam materia, terram ortam; quod
factum est Sv’ ὕδατος, ipsius aquae vi, omnipotente yoluntate di-
vina.’), Rob.
= KE. V. marg.; Col. 1: 17 ;-R. (through) ;—Latin verss., ex-
cept Carpz., (use consisto), It., French yerss. (use subsister) ;—
Engl. Ann., Gill, (as one rendering), Hamm., Dodd. (subsist-
ing ;-this verb is used by Scott and Clarke), Pyle, Mack. (con-
sists; in the comment., subsists), Bloomf., Barn. (‘consisting
or constituted’), Peile (held together) ;-no lexicon justifies the
rendering of HE. V.
° Whatever ambiguity exists here as to the antecedent, is not
greater than in the Greek, where δι᾿ dy (see y. 5. N.i) has been
referred to οὐρανοί (Vat.), to ovp. καὶ yz (Occ., Dt. Ann., Coce.,
Wolf., Beng., Wesl., Trol., De W.), to οὐρ. χαὺ yy and τῷ τοῦ
Θεοῦ λόγῳ (Moldenh.), to the double ὕδατος (Calv., Guyse, Pott,
Clarke, Mey., Barn., Murd., Kenr., Huth. who would include
τῷ tov Θ. λ.), and to the constitution of things just described
(Pagn., Bez., Pise., Grot., B. and L., Dodd., Newe., Ros.).
P While the Greek verb is not found elsewhere in the N. T.,
GREEK TEXT.
yn ἐξ ὕδατος, καὶ dv ὕδατος συνεστῶ-
σα; τῷ TOU Θεοῦ λόγῳ,
ὁ Ov ὧν ὃ τότε κόσμος ὕδωτι χατ-
ακλυσθεὶς ἀπώλετο:
7 οἱ δὲ νῦν οὐρανοὶ καὶ n γῆ αὐτοῦ
λόγῳ τεθησαυρισμένοι εἰσὶ, πυρὶ τη-
ρούμεγοι εἰς ἡμέραν κρίσεως καὶ ἀπω-
λείας τῶν ἀσεβῶν ἀνθρώπων.
REVISED VERSION.
and J earth ! out of J water and
™by J water "consisting ;
6 °Whereby the world that
then was, being Pflooded with
water, perished :
7 But the heavens 4 which are
now, and the earth, "have by ‘his
word been ‘laid up in store, “being
reserved ‘for fire Yunto the day
of judgment and *destruction of
Ythe ungodly men.
the cognate noun, occurring 4 times, is always in E. V. (as ch.
2:5), flood.—Latin verss. (inundatus ;-except Carpz., dilwvio),
Germ. (mit der Stindfluth), Dt. (met het water van den zond-
vloed bedekt zijnde), It. (diluviato), Fr. G.—M., (submergé
des eaux du déluge), Fr. 8. (ensevelis) ;—Dodd., Thom., (de-
luged), Wakef. (by a flood), Mack. (overflooded), Kenr., Peile
(under a deluge).
a The grammatical relation of νῦν to οὐρανοί is retained by
W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Germ., Dt., Fr. S.;-Coce. (restores the
Vulg. coeli autem, qui nunc sunt, et terra, for the qui autem
nunc sunt coeli ac terra, of other verss.), Berl. Bib., Beng.,
Moldenh., Mack., De W., Murd., Kenr., Peile.
τ See ch. 2:17, N. a, &c. Beng. (gesparet worden sind).
Peile notes the ‘appearance of tautology which our Translators
have fastened upon the passage, by rendering τεθήσαυρ. εἰσί as
though the Apostle had written θησαυρίζονται, are being kept
in store, and thinks, that ‘a greatly improved version’ is got
by connecting πυρί with τεθησ. εἰσί (Mey., Lachm., Hahn,
Theile), stored with fire. But since, according to the uniform
usage of the verb, τεθησ. πυρί could still mean only stored for
Jire, it is better to regard τεθησανρισμένοι εἰσί as declaring the
accomplished, permanent act; πυρὺ τηρούμενου; the present de-
sign of God in that act.
5 The reading τῷ αὐτῷ λόγῳ (A., Vulg.) is edited by Lachm.
and Hahn,
t In the other 7 cases of θησαυρίζω Εἰ. V. preserves the idea
of laying wp (Matt. 6:19, &e.), treasuring up (Rom. 2: 5),
heaping treasure together (James 5: 8). It is given here also
by the Latin verss., Syr., Dt. (als een schat weggelegd), It.,
Fr. S. (mis ἃ part) ;-Dodd., Gill, Wakef., Mack., Thom., Scott,
Clarke, Barn., Murd.
ἃ ΤΊ, Fr. G..—M.,-S. ;-Whitb., Dodd., Mack., Thom., Murd.
Y Fr. G.,—M. ;-Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom., Mey., All., Stolz,
Penn, De W., Murd., Kenr.
w E. V., ch. 2: 4,9; Jude6; &e.;-R.;-Thom. (for), Sharpe
(until), Kenr. Others have on, at.
= G,;-Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Mack., Newe., Thom., Sharpe.
y ‘Who now mock at these terrors.’ Calvy.: ‘Quoniam autem
cum impiis habebat negotium, de ipsorum negotio nominatim
loquitur.” Or as Beng.: ‘Horum ipsorum, et reliquorum.’—
R. ;-foreign verss. (except Greenf.) ;-Wakef., Thom., (these).
Ls)
rs
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. III.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
8 But, beloved, be not igno-
rant of this one thing, that one
day 15 with the Lord as a thou-
sand years, and a thousand years
as one day.
9 The Lord is not slack con-
cerning his promise, as some men
count slackness; but is long-
suffering to us-ward, not willing
that any should perish, but that
all should come to repentance.
10 But the day of the Lord
will come as a thief in the night;
in the which the heavens shall
pass away with a great noise,
and the elements shall melt with
fervent heat, the earth also and
the works that are therein shall
be burned up.
μία.
GREEK TEXT.
8 “Ev δὲ τοῦτο μὴ λανθανέτω ὑμᾶς,
ἀγαπητοὶ, ὅτι μία ἡμέρα σίαρα Κυρίῳ
ὡς χίλια ἔτη, καὶ YAH ETN ὡς ἥμερα
9 οὐ βραδύνει ὃ ὁ Κύριος τῆς ἐπαγ-
γελίας 6 ὥς τινες βραδυτῆτα ἣ ἡγοῦνται"
ἄλλα μαχροθυμεὶ εἰς ἡμὰς, Un i θουλο-
μενός τινας ἀπολέσθαι, ἀλλα πάντας
εἰς μετάνοιαν χωργσαι.
10 Ἥξει δὲ ἡ ἡμέρα κυρίου ὡς
HAENTNS EV VUXTL, EV ἣ OL οὐρανοὶ '
ῥοιζηδὸν παρελείσονται, στοιχεῖα δὲ
καυσούμενα λυθήσονται, καὶ yn καὶ
τὰ ἐν αὐτῇ ἔργα κατακαύσεται.
REVISED VERSION.
8 But *of this one thing be *ye,
beloved, not ignorant, that one
day 15 with the Lord as a thou-
sand years, and a thousand years
as one day.
9 >The Lord is not tardy con-
ἐν ἄντ his promise, as some ὅ ac-
count “tardiness; but is long-
suffering ‘towards us, not willing
that any should perish, but that
all should come to repentance.
10 But the day of the Lord
will come as a thief ‘in the night ;
in £ which the heavens shall pass
away with a *rushing noise, ‘but
the elements shall Jbe dissolved
with fervent heat, and the earth
and the works * therein shall be
burned up.
* Literally: let not this one thing escape you. But it is more
important to preserve the reference to y.5. In this form, how-
ever, or as above, the Greek order of the verb and subject is
retained by R.;—Latin and Germ. verss., Syr., Dt., It.;-B. and
L., Dodd., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Murd., Kenr. Comp. Εἰ V.,
Ὑ 9:
ἃ ‘Tn opposition to the wilful ignorance of the mockers, vy. 5.’
—The pronoun, or the force of it, is expressed by W. ;—Latin
and Germ. verss. (except Moldenh.), Syr., Dt., It., Fr. G. and
—M. (improperly marking it as a supplement );—B. and L., Guyse,
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Scott, Clarke.
> Or, The Lord of the promise is not tardy. This construc-
tion, allowed by Win., is by many preferred. Thus C. ;-Fr.
S.;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., (qui promisit), Engl. Ann. (allows it),
Mack., Sharpe ;-Bretsch. (‘non cunctabitur dominus promissio-
nis, i. 6. vel: dominus qui promissionem dedit et ratam faciet,
vel: dominus promissus ipse.’). Wahl gives both construc-
tions. The primary sense of βραδύνω (see the only other in-
stance in the N. T., 1 Tim. 3: 15) suits the context better than
the secondary, and Aen in W. ;-foreign verss. ;-Dodd., Wesl.,
Wakef., Mack., Newe., Penn, Sharpe. Trol., Bloomf., Murd.,
Kenr. ;—Pas., Leigh., Suic., Schottg., Schleus., L. and S., Green,
Schirl.
¢ For the omission of men, see W., R.;-foreign verss. gen-
erally ;—Dodd., Mack., and later English verss., except Sharpe.
For account, see ch. 2: 13, N. u;-Wakef., Mack., Peile.
4 See N. b, and, in addition to the authorities there cited,
Rob., who conforms to EH. V. in his rendering of the verb—
(although to be slack is not synonymous with to be slow, to de-
lay, the other explanations he gives)—but translates this clause,
‘as some count τέ tardiness,’ and refers to the previous article
on βραδύνω.
© Dodd. and later verss., except such as follow Lachm.’s read-
ing δι᾿ ὑμᾶς (Vulg. propter vos). Tisch. has εἰς ὑμας.
τ The reading ἐν νυκτί is marked by Beng. as inferior in ma-
nuscript authority to that which omits these words. They are
bracketed by Knapp and Bloomf. (the latter remarking that
they ‘are probably an interpolation from 1 Thess. 5: 2”), and
cancelled by all the other recent editors. I recommend the
following as a marginal note: ‘Many copies omit the words, in
the night,
5 W.;-Dodd., and the later yerss., though some render ἐν 7,
when.
h In ῥοιζηδόν there is an onomatopoeia, which most verss.
have sought to preserve:—W. (great birr) ;-Germ. (grossem
Krachen), Dt. (een gedruisch), Fr. G.—M.,-S., (un bruit sif-
flant de tempéte) ;-Pagn., Beza, Pisc., Vitr., (stridore), Beng.
(‘vocabulum ῥοῖζος habet literas stridorem referentes sagittae,
aquae, &e.’), Thom. (α crashing roar), Trol., Peile, (use whiz-
zing), Bloomf. (a mighty crash—properly whiz), Stier (Ge-
rausch) ;-L. and S. (with a rushing sound or motion), Rob.
(with rushing sound—with a crash).
τ The connection by δέ indicates that this clause completes,
by addition and contrast, the description of what shall befall
the heayens.—R. ;—Latin verss. (except that Castal. and Carpz.
omit the particle), Syr., Germ. ;—-Moldenh., De W., Huth.
} The proper meaning of the verb, and the passive form, are
recognized (though some translate as if λυθ. were in the
middle) by E. V., vv. 11, 12;-W., R. ;—Latin and French verss.
(except Carpz.), Syr., Dt. marg., It.;-Hamm., Wells, Berl.
Bib., Beng., Dodd., Moldenh., Mack., Newe., Thom., Mey., Penn,
De W., Barn., Murd.
k There is nothing supplied by Syr.;-Dodd. (its works),
Moldenh., Mack., Newe., Thom., Sharpe, De W., Murd., Peile
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER. CHAP. III.
25
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
11 Seeing then that all these
things shall be dissolved, what
manner of persons ought ye to be
in all holy conversation and god-
liness,
12 Looking for and hasting
unto the coming of the day of
God, wherein the heavens being
on fire shall be dissolved, and is
elements shall melt with fervent
heat?
13 Nevertheless we, according
to his promise, look for new feat
vens and a new earth, wherein
dwelleth righteousness.
14 Wherefore, beloved, seeing
that ye look for such things, be
diligent that ye may be found of
him in peace, without spot, and
blameless.
15 And account that the long-
suffering of our Lord is salvation ; 8
GREEK TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
11 ‘Since then all these things
mare dissolving, what manner of
persons ought ye to be in *all holy
*behaviour and godliness,
11 Τούτων οὖν πάντων λυομένων,
ποταπίοὺς det t ὑπάρχειν ὑμᾶς EV ἁγί-
Als ἀναστροφαῖς και εὐσεβείαις,
12 Looking for and Phastening
the coming of the day of God, 4in
consequence of which the heavens
᾿ being on fire shall be dissolved,
/and the elements ™ melt with
fervent heat.
13 Καινοὺς δὲ οὐρανοὺς χαὶ γῆν 13 ‘But, " according to his pro-
χαινὴν κατὰ τὸ ἔπι γελμα αὐτοῦ mise, twe look for new heavens
προσδοχῶμεν, ἐν οἷς 4 καιοσύνη xat- and a new earth, wherein dwell-
οιχεῖ. ee righteousness.
14 διὸ, ἀγαπητοὶ, ταῦτα, προσδο-.. 14 Wherefore, beloved, “look-
χῶντες, σπουδάσατε ἄσπιλοι καὶ ἀμώ- ing for ‘these things, be diligent
Ww 7
μήτοι αὐτῷ εὑρεθῆναι ἐ ὃν εἰρήνῃ, ‘that spotless and blameless ye
imay be found *by him in peace,
12 προσδοχῶντας χαὶ σπείδοντας.
τὴν παρουσίαν τῆς τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμέρας,
δι ἦν οὐρανοὶ πυρούμενοι λυθήσονται,,
καὶ στοιχεῖα καυσούμενα τύκεται;
15 καὶ τὴν τοὺ Κυρίου ἡμῶν lear
χροθυμίαν, σωτηρίων ἡγεῖσθε: καθὼς
15 And ¥ the long-suffering of
our Lord account pale ation 3 even
1 Dodd., Newe., Penn., Sharpe, Kenr.
m “Their doom being even now written on them, and work-
ing in them.’ Comp. 1 Cor. 17: 31;
present time is employed by Dt., Fr. S.;—Eracm., Pagn., Calv.,
Vat., Cocc., (solvantur ;-for the Vulg. dissolvenda sint), Beng.
(‘praesens: quasi id jam fiat.’), Wesl. (are dissolved ;—Mack.
also gives this as the strict rendering), Greenf. (O72), De
W., Dietl., Huth. ;-Win. (aufgelist wird. He explains thus:
‘That is, naturally destined to dissolution; the fate of dissolu-
tion inhering as it were in these things already.’).
" Supplied as a compensation for the two plural forms. Comp.
ch. 2
oSeech. 2): 7, N. 1.
? This interpretation of the σπεύδ. appears in Εἰ. V. mars. ;—
Fr. M.,-S. ;-Erasm., Vat., Castal., Eng]. Ann. and Gill (as al- |
lowable), Hamm., Schmidt, Coce., Wells, B. and L., Berl. Bib.,
Dodd., Wesl., Mack. and Barn. (as the primary
meaning), Bloomf., De W. (explaining thus: ‘In this way they
hasten it, that through repentance and holiness they complete |
Wolf., Beng.,
Most translate according to the reading τακήσεται (C., Vulg.,
Lachm.), or take τήχεται itself in the future sense. ‘Interim,
says Wolf., ‘nihil est mutandum. Patet enim, Apostolum in
duobus his commatibus, data opera, nune praesenti λυομένων et
τήχεταυ, nunc futuro λυθήσεται de ea re uti, quae tam certa fu-
tura erat, ac si jam fieret.—Coce. (liquescunt), Penn, De W.
* G., R.;-foreign verss generally ;-Hamm., Dodd., Wakef.,
Penn, Murd., Kenr.
t The Greek does not warrant the emphatic position of the
pronoun, nor is emphasis of any kind allowed to the subject of
the verb in W., T., G., R.;-any foreign verss. (except B. and
L.) ;-Wesl., Mack., Newc., Sharpe, Kenr.
« The participial construction is retained by W., R. ;-Vulg.,
Dt., It., Fr. G..-M.-S. ;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Cocc., Whitb.,
Beng., Dodd., Mack., Ros., Sharpe, Kenr. See vy. 17, N. g.
vy A demonstrative is employed by W.., R.;-foreign verss.
(except Mey.) ;-Whitb., and the later English.
v This personal holiness being the matter of immediate con-
cern and the condition of future peace, the original order is
| properly followed (more or less closely) by R. ;-all foreign
1 John 2: 17.—The
Ἄσπιλοι is rendered
verss. (except Greenf.) ;-Mack., Kenr.
by an adjective in E. V., James 1: 27 ;-W., R. ;-Latin and Ger-
man verss., Dt., It.;—Dodd., Mack., Newe., Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf.,
Kenr., Peile.
= Seeich. 2:19. Ν.].
y Here again the Greek order and construction are better,
and are followed, one or the other or both, more strictly than
in E. V., by W., R. ;-foreign verss. (except Fr. M., B. and L. );~
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef. (supplies to be before salvation ;-and so
Thom., Scott, Penn, Murd.), Mack. (supplies to be for), Sharpe,
Kenr., (Supply as).
the work of salvation, and render no longer necessary that
μακροθυμία of vy. 9.’), Peile, Huth. ;-Steph.
1 Av ἥν is not=é ἢ (v.10), but, as De W. and Huth. ob-
serve, marks the occasion or cause. Comp. Joel 2:11; Mal.
3:2.—W., C., R., (by) ;-Vulg. (per), Dt. marg. (door), It. |
(per), Fr.G. (par), Fr.S. (ἃ cause de) ;-Erasm., Vat., Castal., |
Grot., Wolf., Carpz., (as Vulg.), Calv., Est., Coce., Beng.,
(propter), Gill (‘or, by’), Mey., All., De W., (durch), Scholef.,
Kenr. (by), Peile (consequent on), Dietl., Huth., (wm dessent-
willen) ;—many of these referring ἥν to παρουσίαν.
4
26 THE SECOND EPISTLE
OF PETER. CHAP. III.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
even as our beloved brother Paul
also, according to the wisdom
given unto him, hath written unto
you;
16 As also in all Ais epistles,
speaking i in them of these things ;
in which are some things hard to
be understood, which ‘they that
are unlearned and unstable wrest,
as they do also the other scriptures,
unto their own destruction.
17 Ye therefore, beloved, see-
ing ye know these things before,
Bee lest ye also, being led
away with the error of the wae
ed, fall from your own steadfast-
ness.
18 But grow in grace, and in
the knowledge of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ. To him
be glory both now and for ever.
Amen.
ἔγραψεν ὑμῖν,
17 “Ὑμεῖς οὖν,
2 See ch. 1: 14, N.z, &e.
* See ch. 1: 14,N.a, ἄς. W., T., G. ;-Wakef., Murd.
t “Known as his.’—The pronoun is not introduced by W., T.,
C., G., R.;-Latin and German yerss. (except Moldenh., All.),
Dt. ;-Kenr. lLachm. and Tisch., with Huth.’s approbation,
cancel the zacs, according to A. B. C.
© According to the received text (and Lachm. alone adopts
éy ats), the antecedent is, not the epistles, but the things of
which they treat.—T., C., G.;—Dt. (in welke dingen), Fr. S. ;—
Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Engl. Ann., Hamm., Guyse. Many supply
things, or otherwise indicate the reference.
‘ The article is retained by R. ;-Germ., Dt., It., French verss. ;—
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom., Scott, Clarke,
Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, De W., Day., Kenr. Most others avoid
the periphrasis of E. V.
© R. ;-foreign verss. (except Fr. G.,—-M. ;-Moldenh.) ;-W akef.,
Kenr.
f Wakef., Peile.
= See y. 14, N. u. Here also the participial construction is
retained by W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Dt., It. ;-Calv., Castal., Cocc.,
Dodd., Wesl., Mack., Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Peile.
h There is nothing for also in W., R.;-Vulg., Syr. ;—Pagn.,
Castal., B. and L., Dodd., Carpz., Newe., Thom., Greenf., Penn,
Sharpe, Murd., Kenr., Peile. It might, indeed, stand as a com-
pensation for the σύν of συναπαχ. (Erasm., &c., simul cwm aliis ;
better Luth., &e., samme ihnen, i. 6. τῶν ἀθέσμων ; best of all,
Dt. and the later German verss. See N. i), were it not for the
undue prominence into which it brings the subject of ἐχπέσητε.
1 EB. V., Gal. 2: 135-T., C., G., (plucked away) ;-Dt. (mede
afgerukt), It. (trasportati insieme), Fr. G.-M., (étant empor-
tés avec les autres) ;-Caly. (simul abacti), Grot., Ros., (use ab-
GREEK TEXT.
χαὶ ὃ ἀγαπητὸς ἡμῶν ἀδελφὸς ΠΠαῦ-
λος κατὰ τὴν αὐτῷ δοθεῖσαν σοφίαν
16 ὡς καὶ ἕν πάσαις ταῖς ἔπιστο-
λαῖς, λαλῶν ἐν αὐταῖς περὶ τούτων"
EV οἷς ἔστι δυσνόητά TVA, ἃ οἱ ἀμα-
θεὶς καὶ ἀστήριχτοι στρεβλοῦσιν, ὦ ὡς
και, τὰς λοισας γραφας, πρὸς τὴν ἰδί-
αν αὑτῶν ἀπώλειαν.
ψώσχοντες φυλάσσεσθε, ἵνα μὴ τῇ
τῶν ἀθέσμων πλάνῃ συναπιαχθέντες,
ἐχπιίέσητε τοῦ ἰδίου OTNPLY LOU"
18 αὐξάνετε, δὲ ἔν χάριτι καὶ γνώ-
σει τοῦ Κυρίου 7 ἡμῶν καὶ σωτῆρος "Ἴη-
σοῦ Χριστοῦ. αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα χαὶ νῦν
καὶ, εἰς ἡμέραν αἰῶνος. ἀμήν.
REVISED VERSION.
as” also our beloved brother Paul,
according to the wisdom given
unto him, *wrote unto you,
16 As also in all *the epistles,
speaking in them of these things ;
camong which are some things
hard to obe understood, which “the
unlearned and unstable wrest, as
* also the other scriptures, unto
their own destruction.
17 ‘Do ye therefore, beloved,
knowing these things before, be-
ware lest," ‘carried away with
the error of the Jlawless, ye fall
from your own steadfastness ;
ἀγαπητοὶ, προγι-
18 But grow in *the grace and
knowledge of our Lord and Sa-
viour Jesus Christ. To him! "the
glory both now and °unto Pthe
day of eternity. Amen.
ripi), Berl. Bib. (mit hingertickt), Moldenh. (mit hingerissen),
Mey., All., Stolz, Goss., De W., Huth., (mit fortgerissen), Mack.
(being carried away with others), Pyle, Thom., Bloomf., (use
the verb, to hurry away), Peile. There is nothing for being in
R. ;-Bloomf., Peile.
1 See ch. 2: 7, N. m.
«The double reference of τοῦ Kup. χτλ. is adopted by
Germ., Dt., It.;-Erasm. and the later Latin verss. (omit the
second in of the Vulg.), Grot., Mey., (make yap. xat yy. a hen-
diadys), Wakef., Newe., Thom., Ros., All., Penn (in gr. and
kn. ;-so Sharpe, Peile), Bloomf. (in the gr. and the kn.), De W.
1 There is no copula supplied in the Latin verss. (except
Carpz.), Syr., Fr. 8.;-Greenf., De W. Murd. takes it affirm-
atively (whose is). See Rey. 1: 6, N. ἃ, &e.
τὶ Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Wesl., Wakef., Thom., Greenf., Murd.,
Peile. See Rey. 1: 6, N.e, &e.
° W. (into), R. ;-Vulg. (in diem), Syr. (=Greenf. By Germ.
(zu), Dt. (in den dag), Fr. G.—M.,-S., (jusqwd) ;-Erasm.,
Caly., Vat., Castal., Coce., (as Vulg.), Engl. Ann., Wesl., Gill,
Scott, Clarke, Murd., (to), Mack., Kenr., All. (as Germ.),
Sharpe (until).
P The peculiarity of the phrase, yu. αἰῶνος, which occurs
nowhere else, is preserved by W., R. ;-Vulg., Syr. (=Murd. the
days of et.), Dt., Fr. G.—M.,-S.;-Erasm., Caly., VWat., Engl.
Ann., Coce., Beng. (‘diem aeternitatis. Congruit haec appellatio
cum 60 sensu, quem apostolus hoc toto capite habuit. Aeternitas
est dies, sine nocte, merus ac perpetuus.’), Wesl., Gill (or to
the day of et.’), Mack., Scott, Clarke, Greenf., Kenr., Peile
(the day of everlasting life), Huth. See Jude 25, last note, ἄο.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. I.
27
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOIN,
KING JAMES’ VERSION,
CHAP. I.
Tat which was from the be-
ginning, which we have heard,
which we have seen with our
eyes, which we have looked up-
GREEK TEXT,
CHAP. I.
Ὃ ἮΝ ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς, ὃ dxnxoaper,
ὃ ἑωράχαμεν τοῖς ὀφθαλμοῖς ἡμῶν, δ᾽ Hing, *what we have heard, *what
REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. I.
@Wuat was from the begin-
we have seen with our eyes,
4what we» eazed upon, and our
« ἘΠ V. translates the ὅ at the beginning of vv. 1, 3, as a com-
pound relative, and in the intermediate instances as a simple
relative. This difference of treatment, which appears also in
the older English versions, has its ground solely in taste or a
supposed convenience, not at all in the Greek Text, and is still
further objectionable as limiting hat which was from the be-
ginning to what was heard, &c. This limitation, indeed, or
identification, suits the interpretation which refers the first
clause, equally with the rest, to what ‘occurred as a manifest-
ation of what the Son of God was’ (Barn.), ‘from the begin-
ning of the [preaching of the] Gospel’ (Bloomf.). But Bloomf.
strangely errs when he says that this ‘must be the sense,’ and
that it has been ‘expressed by almost all the best Interpreters.’
The truth is that, with the exception of Socinus, Whitb., Bens.,
Schottg., Semler, Lange, Ros., Paulus, there is scarcely one
interpreter of any note, from Aug. to Diist., who does not insist
on taking ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς as synonymous with ἐν ἀρχῇ of John 1: 1
(which also Grot. concedes), and the ἦν of y. 1 as nothing
different from the ἦν of vy. 2 or of John 1:1. Barn. objects
that, if the writer had ‘meant to apply this term (6) directly
to the Son of God, he would have used the masculine pronoun.’
But, 1., for the use of the neuter in a personal reference, see
ch. 5: 4; Matt. 1: 20 comp. Luke 1: 35; John 3: 6; 1 Cor.
1: 27, 28; 2 Thess. 2: 6 comp. 7; Heb. 7: 7; &c. (Win. § 27.
4.) ;-and, 2., the ground of this use in the present case is found
in Caly.’s note: ‘Duae naturae personam unam constituunt,
et unus est Christus, qui a patre prodiit ut carnem nostram in-
dueret.? And so Bez., and others. The other reference, more-
over, unwarrantably makes ἦν --- ἐγένετο, ‘occurred’ (Barn.),
‘took place’ (Bloomf.).—The 6 is rendered throughout vy. 1,
3, as a compound neuter relative, by the Latin and French verss.,
Dt., It.;-Dodd., Moldenh. and the later Germ. verss., Wakef.,
Thom., Greenf., Sharpe, Peile (except in the two last instances
in τυ. 1).
> These aorists, like the ἐφανερώθη of v. 2, serve to establish
the historical bridge between the eternal preéxistence of the
Word (ὃ ἦν aw ἀρχ.) and the present qualifications of the
apostles as His witnesses (dxyxdamev, ἑωράκαμεν). Diist. alone
notes this change of time, but, following the verbal succession,
he represents the perfects as the link between ὃ ἦν and ἐθεασ.
That ϑεάσθαι, which sometimes, indeed, seems to be little
more than ἐδεῦν or ὁρᾷν, has here its own proper force, 7. e., ac-
cording to Tittm.’s explanation of the word, ‘notionem studii,
intentionis animi ejus, qui aliquid intuetur, ut conspiciat et
cognoscat,’ is generally acknowledged, but is not sufficiently
indicated in E.V. W. (beheld) ;-Vulg. (perspeximus), Germ.
(beschauet haben), Dt. (aanschouwd hebben), It. (abbiamo
contemplato), French verss. (avons contemplé) ;-Oec. (Seacbae
γάρ ἐστι τὸ μετὰ ϑαύματος καὶ ϑάμβους épav.), Erasm., Vat., (as
Vulg.), Pagn., Castal., Bez., Aret., Grot., (spectavimus), Calv.
(intuiti sumus), Engl. Ann. (‘wishly and deliberately’), Cocc.,
Beng., Carpz., Ros., (contemplati swmus ;—Grot., using the same
word, adds: diu multwmque; and this specific idea [das ver-
weilende, zenauere Beschauen und Betrachten], rather than
that of Oec., appears in Erasm., Liicke, De W., Diist., &c.),
Mey., Kist., (angeschaut h.), Barn. (‘there was an intense and
earnest gaze’), Peile (have gazed upon). Other modern En-
glish verss. and commentators (except Penn and Sharpe) either
simply change the word to behold, observe, contemplate, or add
to these and such like, or to Τὺ. V., such specifications as atten-
tively, delightfully, frequently, &c. Sce the lexicons, especially
Leigh, Schleus., Pass., Rob.
()
os)
THE FIRST EPISTLE
OF JOHN. CHAP: T.
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
on, and our hands have handled, ἐθεασάμεθα, χαὶ αἱ χείρες ἡμῶν ἔψη- hands © handled ay ‘concerning the
of the Word of life;
λάφησαν περὶ TOD λόγου τῆς ζωῆς"
eword of ‘the &Life,¢
¢ The construction, mentioned by Erasm., which gives to the
relative clauses of y. 1 their apodosis in καὶ at χεῖρες ἡμῶν ἐψηλ.
(idem etiam manibus contrectavimus), has for three centuries
scarcely had a follower. Erasm. himself seems disposed to
begin the apodosis, as Zeg. and Carpz, also do, at χαὺ μαρτυρ-
οὔμεν of v. 2 (id etiam testificamur). Castal. incloses περὶ
t.n. τ. 0., καὶ ἡ ζωὴ ἔφαν. in a parenthesis, and proceeds thus:
‘id, inquam, et vidimus, &c.’ But the great mass of editors
and commentators agree in making y. 3 the apodosis, and in
regarding the whole of y.2 as a parenthesis. They differ
mainly respecting the connection and interpretation of περὶ τοῦ
λόγου τῆς ζωῆς. By most this clause is attached to the verbs
of vy. 1, or especially to ἐψηλ. (which, however, in nearly all
other editions of the text, is followed immediately by a comma).
and, the λόγος being then commonly understood in the personal
sense which it bears in John 1:1, τῆς ζωῆς is explained as a
genitive of quality, q. d. ‘the living, or the quickening, Word.’
But this view, which may be said to rest on the quite obvious
general resemblance between the present context and the open-
ing of the fourth gospel, and on the occurrence in both places
of the term λόγος, has to contend with very serious difficulties.
1., While, as regards the N. T., only in John 1 and Rey. 19:
13, (for 1 John 5: 7, see zn loc,,) is 6 λόγος used (in the former
place, absolutely ; in the latter, with the addition of τοῦ Θεοῦ)
as a personal designation, the phrase occurs again immediately
in y. 10, and thrice in ch. 2, in its common acceptation, the
evangelical word; and this argument from the usage is greatly
strengthened by a comparison of passages, where acy. is at-
tended by a genitive of the subject-matter, e. ¢. Matt. 13:19;
Acts 13: 26; 14:3; Rom. 9: 9; 1 Cor. 1: 18; 2 Cor. 5: 19;
Phil. 2: 16 comp. Acts 5: 20; Col. 1: 5 ;—2., this construction
at once renders it impossible to give any intelligible account of
the περί — (a difficulty, which is merely disguised by the E. V.
of). Certainly the ungrammatical suggestion that περί--- ἀπό
Acts 2: 17, indicating that the knowledge referred to was, after
all, but partial; or Bez.’s remark: ‘distincte considerans in
Christo aliud atque aliud’ (to wit, the divine,and human na-
tures), ‘maluit scribere περὺ τ. 2. τ. . quam τὸν λόγ τ. ζ., ne
scilicet sentire videretur idem esse id, quod viderat et palpa-
yerat, atque id quod erat a principio,’ cannot be accepted as a
satisfactory solution;—3.. the parenthesis, v. 2, starting, as it
plainly does, from the phrase τοῦ λόγον τῆς ζωῆς, is yet full, not
of the personal λόγος, but of the personal ζωή, and any refer-
ence that it contains to τοῦ λόγ. is in the μαρτυροῦμεν καὶ ἀπαγγ-
For these reasons I prefer to take the clause under consider-
ation as furnishing a new point of departure, and as looking
forward, beyond the parenthesis, to the ἀπαγγέλλομεν (vy. 3) of
the apodosis. So Dist., who cites, as in favour of this con- |
nection, ‘Cornelius a Lap., Lyranus (bei Calov), Luther, Socin, |
Winer (Grammatik 1836.* S. 495), Liicke, Jachmann, De|
|aliquod Subjectum, quod apud Patrem fuit, Christum.’
* In 1844 Win. withdrew the remarks referred to. : |
Wette, Neander u. a. Perhaps the complicated appearance of
these three verses (Caly.: abrupta est et confusa oratio.)
is to be explained thus:—The writer means at the outset of
the epistle once more to certify his readers, that, in preaching
Jesus Christ, the apostles, as eye and ear witnesses, ‘spoke
what they knew, and testified what they had seen’ (comp. ch.
4:14; John 1:14; 19: 35; 2 Pet. 1: 16), and also to remind
them of what this gospel aims at accomplishing in them. But
the strong, overflowing fountain finds for itself, (as Diist. sug-
gests,) at its first gushing forth, no regular way. Foremost,
as was befitting, the great theme itself, the Son of God, the
Eternal, the Incarnate, is presented to the adoration of faith, as
it were apart and independently, without regard to the sub-
sequent grammatical adjustment, and yet in such a manner as
at the same time lays a firm foundation for what is to follow.
Then comes, in περὶ τοῦ λόγου τῆς ζωῆς, a distinct, conscious
adyance upon the immediate object, which, however, though
partially anticipated in the parenthetical y. 2 (whose redundant
assurances respecting both the theme and the testimony, all
clustering still around the person of the ζωή, serve to the
further securing of the foundation), is only fully reached in
y. 3. See the remaining notes on vy. 1-3.——The comma after
handled of T., C., G., and which was introduced in the later
editions of E. V., is retained by the Amer. Bible Soc.
4 See N.c, &c. Latin verss. (de), Fr. 5. (aw sujet de) :--
Hamm., B. and L. (towchant), Wakef, Mack., Newe. (as con-
cerning), Thom. (with respect to), Greenf. (5y). Stolz (betref-
fend), Van Ess (in Beziehung auf), Sharpe (about), De W.,
Schirl., Diist., (in Betreff), Barn. (‘ respecting, or pertaining
to’), Peile (in relation to).
2 See N.c, &. The initial capital, adopted by the Amer.
Bible Soc., does not appear in the original edition of Εἰ. V.,
which has it at John 1:1. So the following verss., which
employ a capital letter in the translation of λόγος in the gospel,
avoid it here :—R. ;-Vulg., Fr. S. ;-Calv., Vat., Dodd., Wakef.
(here doctrine; in the gospel, Wisdom), Thom., Murd.—
Diist., who ably discusses this context, concludes that τοῦ λόγον
does not here denote the personal Word, and cites, among others,
Luth. and Beng. as of the same opinion. Beng., however, he
misapprehends.
f See N.c, ἄς. The article is expressed by C.;—German
yerss. (except Mey.), Dt., It., Fr. S. (the other three French
verss. wanting it) ;-Thom.
= Ros.: ‘ Quicquid sit’ (with regard to τοὺ λόγου), ‘hoc saltim
| certum est, Christum ipsum designari nomine ζωῆς. quia statim
additur Vs. 2. ἡ ζωὴ ἦν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα. Ergo fay exprimit
So
| Dist., who also cites Luth. Comp. the personal use of ζωή in
ch. 5: 20; John 11: 25; 14: 65 Col. 3: 4.—In vy. 2 the per-
sonality of the ζωή is commonly recognized, though here the
initial capital is employed only by Penn and Peile.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. 1.
29
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
2 (For the life was manifest-
ed, and we have seen it, and
bear witness, and shew unto you
that eternal life which was with
the Father, and was manifested
unto us 3)
3 That which we have seen
and heard declare we unto you,
that ye also may have fellow-
ship with us: and truly our fel-
lowship is with the Father, and
with his Son Jesus Christ.
4 And these things write we
unto you, that your joy may be
full.
5 This then is the message
ρώθη ἡμῖν"
Χριστοῦ"
ς C5 5
ἡ χαρὰ υμῶν ἢ
{
GREEK TEXT.
2 καὶ ἣ ζωὴ ἐφανερώθη; καὶ ἑωρά-
χαμεν, καὶ μαρτυροῦμεν, καὶ ἀπαγ-
γέλλομεν ὑμῖν τὴν ζωὴν τὴν αἰώνιον,
ἥτις ἦν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα, καὶ ἐφανε-
8. ὃ ἑωράκαμεν χαὶ ἀχηκόαμεν,
ἀπαγγέλλομεν ὑμῖν, ἵνα καὶ ὑμεῖς
χοινωνίων ἔχητε μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν: καὶ ἡ
χοινωνία δὲ ἡ ὑμετέρα μετὰ τοῦ πα-
τρὸς καὶ μετα τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ Ἰησοῦ
4 χαὶ ταῦτα γράφομεν ὑμῖν, ἵνα
ῖ στετιληρωμένη).
5 Kat αὕτη ἐστὶν ἣ ἐπαγγελία
REVISED VERSION.
»2 (‘And the JLife was mani-
fested, and we have seen, and
‘do testify, and ™declare unto you
that eternal JLife which was with
the Father, and was manifested
unto us,)
3 "What we have seen and
heard declare we unto you, that
ye also may have fellowship with
us; °and, again, our fellowship
7s with the Father and with his
Son Jesus Christ.
4 And these things Pwe write
unto you, that your joy may be
fulfilled.
5 "And this is the ‘message
h See y. 1, N.c, ἄς. The Amer. Bible Soc. has, with very
questionable propriety, abolished the parenthesis, and, retaining
the semicolon at the end of y. 1, has raised that at the end of
y. 2 to a colon.
' The grammars and lexicons generally do not acknowledge
the meaning for. This ‘particle,’ says Win., ‘though very va-
riously applied, yet even in the N. T. proceeds upon two primary
senses, and and also... In most cases, where xai is felt to be
more than a simple copula, and suffices and occasions no ob-
security, and to this particle the translator must adhere, who
would not disturb the complexion of the language.’—W.., C.,
R. ;-Syr., Vulg., Germ., Dt. marg., It., Fr. S.;-Aug., Erasm.,
Calv., Vat., Aret., Hamm., Wells, Dodd. and Thom. (even),
Licke, Sharpe, De W., Murd., Kenr., Peile (both), Diist. See
Υ. 5, N. τ, and ch. 2: 20, Ν. ο.
i See v. 1, NN. το; g.
* E. V. supplies an object to this verb out of the preceding
clause, (which Liicke regards as the easier and simpler con-
struction for both ἑωράκαμεν and μαρτυροῦμεν ;-ἃ Πα so Fritzsche,
De W., Dist. Comp. John 19: 35.) and takes μαρτυροῦμεν
absolutely. But the other construction, which treats these
verbs as referable, equally with ἀπαγγέλλομεν, to the noun fol-
lowing, is edited by Lachm., Hahn, Theile, Tisch. ;-allowed by
Licke; and adopted by many others.—There is nothing sup-
plied in W., T., C., G., R.;-Syr., Vulg., Germ., Dt. ;-Erasm.,
Caly., Vat., Hamm., Wells, Moldenh., Thom., Greenf., Sharpe,
Murd., Kenr., Peile.
1 This better admits of the second construction mentioned in
N. k.—E. V., ch. 4: 14. In 18 other instances Εἰ. V. translates
μαρτυρέω, to testify ;—R. ;—Wesl., Thom., Kenr., Barn., (testify),
Bloomf. (do witness), Murd., Peile (are witnesses for).
mH. V., τ. ὃ; Luke 8: 47; Heb. 2: 12;-R.;—Wells, Dodd.
Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Thom. (annownce ;-and so Murd., Peile),
Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf., Barn., Kenr.—E. V., following T., C.,
G., is nearly alone in translating azayy. by different words in
vy. 2, 3.
> See v. 1, N. a.
° See 2 Pet. 1:5, N.r. The true doctrine of xai...8é, as
involving not merely addition, but also opposition or contrast,
if not required to justify, certainly facilitates the change from
the subjunctive mood (in which the supplied verb of this clause
appears in all the older English verss. ;-Vulg., Germ., Dt., It.,
Fr. G..—M.;—Aug., Erasm., Pagn., Calv., Bez., Grot., Hamm., Mol-
denh.) to the indicative. ‘And remember that the apostles’ fel-
lowship is not merely a human or church fellowship, but &e.’
For be it observed that the ὑμετέρα, as well as the ὕμων in the
previous clause, refers only to the apostles. The Church rests
on the foundation of apostles and prophets. Through her fel-
lowship with them she has fellowship with the Father and the
Son.—Syr. ;-Erasm., De W., (et... vero), Vat. (changes sit to
est, and adds this note: ‘ vero. id est, haec autem societas nostra
est cum &e.’), Castal. (autem), B. and L. (or), Thom., Bloomf.,
(now), Mey., Stier, (aber), Liicke (‘et vero, et vero etiam, aber
auch, auch andrerseits’), Ros. (jam vero), Peile (and fellow-
ship with us, we tell you [δέ], is §&c.), Diist. (‘an exceedingly
fine example of the genuine classical xad—6é, in which are ex-
pressed at once simple conjunction, and opposition.’).
p W. and R., and the later English verss. (except Wells,
Wesl.), avoid the needless inversion adopted here by E. V. from
T., C.,G. Iny. 3 it helps the antithesis between the personal
experience and the ministerial function.
aK. V., John 3: 29; 17: 13; Phil. 2: 2;-Dt. (vervuld) ;—
Vat. (changes plenwm of Vulg. to tmpletwm), Berl. Bib. (er-
fiillt), Dodd., Scott (filled, completed). Greenf. (xan), Penn,
Most others use a passive verb. See Rey. 3: 2, N. f.
* See vy. 2, N.i, &c. EH. V., ch. 2: 25; &e. s_W., T., C., R. ;—
Syr., Vulg., Germ., Dt., Fr. S.;-Aug., Erasm., Caly., Vat., Aret.,
Wells, Whitb., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Liicke, Greenf., Penn,
Sharpe, De W., Murd., Kenr.
* All the recent editors read ἀγγελία, and everywhere else
(52 times) Es V. renders ἐπαγγελία, promise. According to
classical usage, indeed, ἐπαγγ. itself would bear the more
general sense here required.
30
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
which we have heard of him,
and declare unto you, that God
is light, and in him is no dark-
ness at all.
6 If we say that we have fel-
lowship with him, and walk in
darkness, we lie, and do not the
truth:
7 But if we walk in the light,
as he is in the light, we have
fellowship one with another, and
the blood of Jesus Christ his Son
cleanseth us from all sin.
8 If we say that we have no
sin, we deceive ourselves, and) ὁ
the truth is not in us.
9 If we confess our sins, he is
faithful and just to forgive us owr
sins, and to cleanse us from all
unrighteousness.
10 If we say that we have not
sinned, we make him a liar, and
his ΠΕ is not in us.
CHAP 11.
My little children, these things
GREEK TEXT.
ἣν ἀχηκόαμεν ἀπὶ αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἄναγ-
γέλλομεν ἱ ὑμῖν, ὅτι ὃ Θεὸς φῶς ἔστι,
χαὶ σχοτίω ἐν αὐτῷ οὐκ ἔστιν οὐδε-
μία.
6 éay εἴπωμεν OTL κοινωνίαν ἔχο-
μὲν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ EY τῷ σχότει
περιπατῶμεν, ψευδόμεθα, καὶ οὗ ποι-
οὔμεν. σὴν ἀλήθειαν"
7 ἔαν δὲ ἐν τῷ φωτὶ περιπατῶμεν,
ὡς αὐτός ἐστιν ἐν τῷ φωτί, κοινωνίαν
ἔχομεν μετ᾽ ἀλλήλων, καὶ TO αἷμα
Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ Tov υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ καθα-
ρίζει ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ πάσης ἁμαρτίας.
8 Ἔαν εἴπωμεν ὅτι ἁμαρτίαν οὐχ
ἔχομεν, ἑαυτοὺς πλανῶμεν, χαὶ ἢ
ἀλγθεια, οὐκ ἔστιν ἕν ἡμῖν.
9 éay ὁμολογῶμεν τὰς ἁμαρτίας
ἡμῶν, πιστός ἐστι καὶ δίκαιος, ἵνα
ἀφῇ ἡμῖν τας ἁμαρτίας, καὶ καθαρίσγ
ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ πάσης ἀδικίας.
10 ἐαν εἴπωμεν ὅτι οὐχ ἡμαρτή-
χαμεν, ψεύστην ποιοῦμεν. αὐτόν, καὶ
ὃ λόγος αὐτοῦ οὐχ ἔστιν EV ἡμῖν.
CHAP. II.
TEKNIA μου, ταῦτα γράφω ὑμῖν,
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. II.
REVISED VERSION.
which we have heard tfrom him,
and “report unto you, that God
is light, and ‘darkness in him there
is none.
6 If we say that we have fel-
lowship with him, and walk in
“the darkness, we lie, and do not
the truth;
7 But if we walk in the light,
as he *himself is in the light, we
have fellowship one with another,
and the blood of Jesus YChrist
his Son cleanseth us from all sin.
8 If we say that we have “no
sin, we deceive ourselves, and
the truth is not in us.
9 If we confess our sins, he is
faithful and *righteous to forgive
us our sins, and > cleanse us from
all unrighteousness.
10 If we say that we have not
sinned, we make him a liar, and
his word is not in us.
CHAP. II.
My little children, these things
write I unto you, that ye sin not. | (va μὴ ἁμάρτητε: καὶ ἐάν TIS ἁμάρτῃ; 27 write unto you, that ye sin
t Engl. Ann., Dodd., and later Engl. verss. (except Wesl.).
“E. V., 1 Pet. 1: 12;—Erasm. in the comment., Pagn., Bez.,
(renuntiamus), Berl. Bib. (wieder verktindigen), Beng. (‘ Quae
in ore Christi fuit ἀγγελία, eam apostoli ἀναγγέλλουσι" nam ἀγ-
γελίαν, annuncialionem, ab ipso acceptam reddunt et propa-
gant.’), Ros. (tradimus), Penn, Peile (tell over again, report),
Dist. (hinwieder verktiindigen. He refers to John 16: 13-15,
and adds: ‘John appears everywhere to observe the nice dis-
tinction between dvayy. and anayy.’).
ἡ Latin verss., except Castal., (tenebrae in eo non sunt ullae,
or nec tenebras in eo esse ullas) ;-De W. (Finsterniss in ihm
keine ist).
» Dt., It., French verss. ;-Moldenh. and later German verss.,
Greenf., Murd. See ch. 2: 8, N. τ, and 9, N. 5, &e.
x Win.: ‘Among the Greeks, as is well known, αὐτός in the
casus rectus does not stand for the mere unemphatic he, nor
could any decisive examples of this use be found in the N. T”’
Rob.: “Αὐτός thus standing alone in the nominative (very
rarely in an oblique case) is i. 4. myself, thyself, himself, and
the like; or at least for 7 thou, he, ete. pronounced with em-
phasis ;’-and so the grammars and lexicons generally. This
rule is frequently recognized in Εἰ. V. (ch. 2: 6; Matt. 8: 17;
John 18: 28; &c.), and frequently it is overlooked to the
injury of the sense (Matt. 1: 21 ‘He, emphatically ; He alone’
[Alf]; 21: 27 He also; Acts 21: 35; &c.).—W. (also he),
R. (he also) ;-Latin verss. ([et] apse), Fr. G., —M., (Dieu), Fr.
S. (il. . lui-méme) ;-B. and L. (as Fr. S.), Berl. Bib. (er
selber), Dodd., Mey. (er selbst), Liicke in the comment. (Gott
selber), All. (auch Er), Penn. See ch. 2: 2, N.d, and 25,
Not
y Lachm. and Tisch. cancel Χριστοῦ, on the authority of B. C.
=“Auapziay without the article = any sin, and with the
negative = no sin.
* See 2 Pet. 2: 7, N.j. The word occurs other five times
in this Epistle, and is always in Εἰ. V. so rendered. The oppo-
sition, moreover, between God as δίκαιος and the ἀδιχία from
which the Church is cleansed, is lost in Εἰ. V.—Murd.
Ὁ The absence of a second ἕνα is represented in W., R. ;—all
foreign verss. (except B. and L., Greenf.) ;-Wakef., Mack.
* See ch. 1: 4, N.j.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
And if any man sin, we have an
advocate with the Father, Jesus
Christ the righteous :
2 And he is the propitiation
for our sins: and not for ours
only, but also for the sins of the
whole world.
3 And hereby we do know
that we know him, if we keep
his commandments.
4 He that saith, I know him,
and keepeth not his command-
ments, is a liar, and the truth is
not in him.
5 But whoso keepeth his word,
in him verily is the love of God
perfected: hereby know we that
we are in him.
6 He that saith he abideth
in him, ought himself also so to
GREEK TEXT.
παράκλητον ἔχομεν πρὸς τὸν πατέρα,
Ἰησοῦν Χριστον δίκαιον"
95. καὶ αὐτὸς ἱλοασμός ἔστι περὶ τῶν
ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν" οὐ περὶ, τῶν ἡμετέρων
δὲ μόνον, ἀλλα καὶ περὶ ὅλου τοῦ
χόσμου.
3 Καὶ ἐν τούτῳ γινώσχομεν ὅτι
ἐγνώκαμεν αὑτὸν, ἐαν τὰς ἐντολὰς
αὐτοῦ τηρῶμεν.
4 ὃ λέγων, Ἔγνωχα αὐτὸν, xat
Tas ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ μὴ τηρῶν, ψεύ-
στης ἐστὶ, καὶ EV τούτῳ N ἀλήθεια, οὐκ
ἔστιν"
5 ὃς δ᾽ ἂν τηρῇ αὐτοῦ τὸν λόγον,
ἀληθῶς ἐν τούτῳ ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ Θεοῦ
φετελείωται. EV τούτῳ γινώσχομεν
ὅτι ἐν αὑτῷ ἔσμεν.
ὁ ὃ λέγων ἐν αὐτῷ μένειν, ὀφείλει,
καθὼς ἐκεῖνος περιεπάτησε, καὶ αὐτὸς
91
REVISED VERSION.
not: and if any "one ‘have sin-
ned, we have an advocate with
the Father, Jesus Christ the righ-
teous ;
2 And he is ‘himself the pro-
pitiation for our sins ; *yet not
for ours only, but also for ‘the
whole world.
3 And hereby we & know that
we "have known him, if we keep
his commandments.
4 He that saith: I "have known
him, and keepeth not his com-
mandments, is a liar, and the
truth is not in him ;
5 But whoso keepeth his word,
‘truly in Jthis man hath the love
of God been perfected: hereby
Kkwe know that we are in him.
6 He that saith he abideth in
him ought himself also so to walk,
walk, even as he walked. οὕτως περιπατεῖν.
even as 'He walked.
> See 2 Pet. 2: 19, N.n. Here may be added It. (alcwno),
French yerss. (quelqwun) ;-Wesl. and later English verss.
(except Newe., and Peile a man).
¢ Here is rather consolation and healing for the actual peni-
tent, than security for the future transgressor.—Latin verss.
(peccaverit), Dt. (gezondigd heeft), It. (ha peccato), Fr. G.,
—M., -S., (a péché) ;-Berl. Bib. (gestindiget hatte), Moldenh.,
All., (ges. hat), Wakef., Murd., (should sin), Pyle, Mack.,
(hath sinned), Scott, Van Ess (hat aber Jemand ges.), Kenr.,
Peile.
᾿ ἃ See ch. 1: 7, N. x, &c. Here the emphatic or exclusive
force of αὐτός is important. He is the only propitiation for
sin. The penitent may trust the Advocate who, righteous him-
self, died for him. Such an Advocate God will hear.—T., C.,
G., (he it is that) ;-Syr., Latin verss. (ipse;-except Castal.,
qui idem), Germ. (derselbige), Fr. G.—M., (c’est lui qui) ;-
Beng. (‘ipse. Hoc facit epitasin. paracletus valentissimus,
quia ipse propitiatio.’), Moldenh. (derselbe), Liicke, Peile,
(idemque ille, derselbige), De W. (er selbst), Murd.
©) Seer 2 Petals owNe Ir
f In his last edition Win. ranks this as a case, not of brachy-
logy, but of oratio variata. And so Syr., Fr. S ;-Wakef.,
Clarke, Liicke, Greenf., Sharpe, De W., Murd.
© The emphasis is not upon the fact of this conviction, but
on the means of its attainment.—The form in E. V.I find in no
other English vers.
h “Have attained to this knowledge.’ Where knowledge is
spoken of merely as present, γυνώσκω or οἶδα is used, not ἔγνωχα.
See John’s Epistles passim.—k. V., vv. 13,14; ch. 3: 6; 4:
16; 2 John 1; and generally elsewhere. See 2 Cor. 5: 16,
where the verb occurs, as here, in both the present and perfect
tenses ;-R. ;-Latin verss. (cognovimus;—except Castal., and
Bez. novimus); Dt., It. Fr. G.—-M.-S.;-Hamm., Whitb.,
Mack., Thom., Scott (they ‘knew that they thus knew, or had
known, &e.’), Gerl., De W., Stier, Kenr., Diist. Of these, the
Latin verss. in y. 4 use novt; Dt., Thom.,a present tense ;
while Berl. Bib., Beng., Guyse, there retain the perfect. See
ch. 3: 16, N. q.
' Nowhere else verily in E. V.—E. V., Matt. 27: 54; Mark
15: 39;-Hamm., Wakef., Mack., Newe. (of a truth), Penn,
Sharpe, Murd., Kenr. The Greek order is retained by the
Latin verss. ;-Wesl., Mack., Newe., Greenf., Kenr.
} Syr., Latin verss. (Calv. has ipso), Germ. (solchem), Dt.
(dien), It. (tale) ;-Hamm., Moldenh. (demselben), Mack.
« ‘Love being, not the reward, but the condition and motive,
of obedience.’—The perfect tense is retained by Dt. ;-Hamm.,
Pyle (at ch. 4: 17), Stier, Peile (‘has the redeeming love of
God attained its proposed end.’)——For we know, see ch. 1:
4,N. p.
1In the six instances in this Epistle, in which John thus
refers to the Saviour, I recommend that the emphasis in éxewos
be thus indicated.
32
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
7 Brethren, I write no new
commandment unto you, but an
old commandment which ye had
from the beginning: The old
commandment is the word which
ye have heard from the begin-
ning.
8 Again, a new command-
ment I write unto you, which
thing is true in him and in you:
Π the darkness is past,
and the true light now shineth.
9 He that saith he is in the
light, and hateth his brother, is
in darkness even until now.
10 He that loveth his brother
abideth in the light, and there is
none occasion of stumbling in
him.
11 But he that hateth his
brother is in darkness, and walk-
eth in darkness, and knoweth
not whither he goeth, because
that darkness hath blinded his
eyes.
12 I write unto you, little
GREEK TEXT.
7, ἀδελφοὶ, οὐκ ἐντολὴν καινὴν
γράφω ὕμιν, ἀλλ᾽ ἐντολὴν παλαιαν,
γν εἰ χετε ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς" ἡ ἐντολὴ ἡ N πα-
λαιά ἔστιν ὃ λόγος ὃν γχούσατε O70
ἀρχῆς.
8. πάλιν ἐντολὴν καινὴν γράφω
ἡμῖν, ὃ ἔστιν ἄληθες ἐν αὐτῷ καὶ ἐν
ὑμῖν: ὅτι ἣ σχοτία παράγεται, καὶ
TO φῶς τὸ ἀληθινὸν ἤδη φαίνει.
9 ὃ λέγων ἕν τῷ φωτὶ εἶναι, καὶ,
TOV ἀδελφὸν αὑτοῦ μισῶν, ἐν τῇ σκο-
τίᾳ ἐστὶν ἕως ἄρτι.
10 ὁ ἀγαπῶν τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὑτοῦ,
ἐν τῷ φωτὶ, μένει, καὶ σχάνδαλον ἐν
αὐτῷ οὐχ ἐστιν.
11 ὃ δὲ μισῶν, τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὑτοῦ,
ἐν τῇ σκοτίᾳ ἐστὶ, καὶ ἐν TH σχοτίᾳ
περιπατεῖ, καὶ οὐχ οἷδε ποῦ ὑπάγει,
ὅτι N σχοτία ἐτύφλωσε τοὺς ὀφθαλ-
μοὺς αὐτοῦ.
12 γράφω ὑμῖν, τεχνία, ὅτι ἀφέ-
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. II.
REVISED VERSION.
7 ™Brethren, I write "not a
new commandment unto you, but
an old commandment which ye
had from the beginning: °this
old commandment is the word
which ye P heard from the begin-
ning.
8 Again, a new command-
ment I write unto ἄγοι, which
thing is true in him and in you;
because the darkness "passeth
away, and the true light now
shineth.
9 He that saith he is in the
light, and hateth his brother, is
in §the darkness tuntil now.
10 He that loveth his brother
abideth in the light, and there is
"no occasion of stumbling in him.
11 But he that hateth his
brother is in ‘the darkness, and
walketh in ‘the darkness, and
knoweth not whither he goeth,
because Ythe darkness “hath
blinded his eyes.
12 I write unto you, little chil-
m“Ayannrot. for ἀδελφού, is marked by Beng. as per codices
Jirmior (he subsequently received it into the text), and has
and that is not ‘past,’ though the light hath dawned.
vandum praesens,’ says Beng.,
‘ Obser-
fut in lucet.’ See Rom. 13:
been adopted by all other recent editors except Bloomf., on the
authority of A. B. C., Syr., Vulg., &e. I recommend that this
reading be followed: Beloved.
» W., R.;-Syr., Latin and French verss., Germ., It. ;-Wesl.,
Moldenh., Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom., Greenf., Penn, Kenr.
° Vig.: ‘ Articulus geminatus rem exponit et distinguit, ut, ἐγώ
εἶμι ὃ ποιμὴν 6 καλός, Joh. 10: 12. Hgo sum pastor ile bonus
But whether it shall be rendered by a demon-
strative pronoun, is very often merely a matter of taste. It is
so rendered by Εἰ. V., ch. 1: 2; John 6: 27; &c. (see Rev. 9:
14, N. g);—and here by G.;-Dt., Fr. G., -M.;-Pagn., Bez.,
B. and L., Guyse, Wakef., Thom., Ros. (illud), Penn, Peile,
(that).
P See-2 Pet. 1:3; Neg) CES Wen chs τὸν ΠΠ: (ὉΠ 1 ΟΣ σοι ας
W., T.;-It.;-Hamm., Guyse, Dodd., Wakef., Thom., Sharpe.
The words ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς at the close of the verse are bracketed
by Knapp and Hahn; cancelled by Mey., Lachm., Tisch., Theile.
1 The ἡμῦν is without doubt an error of the press for ὑμῖν.
es
xat ἐξοχήν."
* Never in John’s writings does 4 σχοτία mean ‘tempus sub
lege Mosis’ (Grot.), or ‘the ancient systems of error, under
which men hated each other’ (Barn.), but the ‘darkness of this
world’ (Eph. 6: 12), ‘the darkness of error and of sin’ (Liicke) ;
12; and Alf.’s note on John 1: 5.—The present is retained by
E. V., v.17; 1 Cor. 7: 31;—Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Oec., Erasm. and
later Latin verss. (for the Vulg. transierunt), Hamm., Berl.
Bib. and nearly all the later German verss., Guyse, Gill,
Wakef., Mack., Newe. marg., Clarke, Penn, Peile.
* The apostle’s nice discrimination in the use of σχοτία with
and without the article should appear in the translation. See
v. 8, N. r; vy. 11, N. v; 1: 6, N. w.—R.;-Dt., It., French
verss. ;-Dodd., Moldenh., Wakef., Mack., Liicke, Greenf., All.,
Penn, De W.., Stier, Dist.
«Ἕως ἄρτι may be everywhere so rendered (instead of the
KE. V. variety, hitherto, unto this hour, unto this day, unto this
present). H.V., John 2: 10;-W. (yet) ;-Wesl., Mack., Newe.,
Thom. (still), Murd. ;-Rob., Green.
ἃ See ch. 1: 8,N.z. The form no for none is found in Wells
and the later English verss.
Y See v. 9, Ν. 5, &c. Here Wakef., Sharpe, Murd., Kenr.,
omit the first and second articles; Thom. and Penn have all
three ; and so has Mack., except that for the second he intro-
duces the demonstrative pronoun. The E. V. that after
because is not found in W., R. ;-Dodd., or any later vers.
w Literally: blinded; as soon as he entered into it.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. II.
99
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
children, because your sins are
forgiven you for his name’s sake.
13 I write unto you, fathers,
because ye have known him that
is from the beginning. I write
unto you, young men, because
ye have overcome the wicked
one. 1 write unto you, little
children, because ye have known
the Father.
14 I have written unto you,
fathers, because ye have known
him that is from the beginning.
I have written unto you, young
men, because ye are strong, and
the word of God abideth in you,
and ye have overcome the wick-
ed one.
15 Love not the world, neither
the things that are in the world.
If any man love the world, the
love of the Father is not in him.
16 For all that zs in the world,
the lust of the flesh, and the lust
of the eyes, and fae pride of life,
is not of the Father, but is of the
world.
17 And the world passeth
away, and the lust thereof: but
he that doeth the will of God
abideth for ever.
18 Little children, it is the
last time : and as ye have heard
x Their actual attainments furnished motive sufficient for the
present writing. Comp. vy. 13.—Syr.
GREEK TEXT.
ὠνται ὑμῖν at ἁμαρτίαι διὰ τὸ ὄνομα
αὐτοῦ.
18 Γράφω t ὑμῖν, πατέρες, ὅτι ἐγνώ-
χατε τὸν a ἀρχῆς. γράφω ὑμῖν,
νεανίσκοι, ὅτι VEVIXTXATE TOV πονη-
ρόν. γράφω ὑμῖν, παιδία, ὅτι ἐγνώ-
KATE τὸν πατέρα.
14 Ἔγραψα. ὑμῖν, πατέρες, ὅτι
ἐγνώχατε Tov ἀπ ἀρχῆς. Ἔγραψα
ὑμῖν, νεαγίσκοι, ὅτι ἰσχυροί ἔστε, καὶ
ὃ λόγος Tov Θεοῦ ἐν ὑμῖν μένει, καὶ
VEVIXTXATE τὸν πονηρόν.
15 μὴ ἀγαπᾶτε τὸν κόσμον, μηδὲ
τὰ EV τῷ κόσμῳ. ἐάν τις ἀγαπᾷ τὸν
κόσμον, οὐχ ἔστιν ἢ ἀγάπη τοῦ To
TPOS ἐν αὐτῷ"
16 ὅτι πᾶν τὸ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ, ἡ ἡ
ἐπιθυμία σῆς σαρχὸς, χαὶ ἢ iit
τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν, καὶ n ἀλαζονεία Tov
βίου, οὐκ ἔστιν Ex TOU πατρὸς, ἀλλ᾽
ἐχ τοῦ κόσμου ἐστί.
17 xal ὃ κόσμος παράγεται, καὶ ἡ
ἐπιθυμία αὐτοῦ: ὁ δὲ ποιῶν τὸ θέλημα
τοῦ Θεοῦ, μένει εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα.
18 Παιδία, ἐσχάτη ὥρα ἐστί: καὶ
χαθὼς ὑχούσατε OTL ὃ ἀντίχριστος
REVISED VERSION.
dren, because your sins *have
been forgiven you for his name’s
sake.
13 I write unto you, fathers,
because ye have known him that
ts from the beginning. I write
unto you, young men, because
ye have overcome the wicked
one. I Ywrite unto you, little
children, because ye have known
the Father.
14 I have written unto you,
fathers, because ye have known
him that is from the beginning.
[have written unto you, young
men, because ye are strong, and
the word of God abideth in you,
and ye have overcome the wick-
ed one.
15 Love not the world, neither
the things 5 in the world: if any
4aone love the world, the love of
the Father is not in him:
16 For all that zs in the world,
the lust of the flesh, and the lust
of the eyes, and the pride of life,
is not of the Father, but is of the
world :
17 And the world passeth
away, and the lust thereof: but
he that doeth the will of God
abideth for ever.
18 Little children, it is the
last Phour; and as ye “ heard that
(= remissa sunt) :--
* See v. 1, N. Ὁ, &e.
Pagn., Bez., Beng., Carpz., Ros., (as Syr.;—for the Vulg. remit-
tuntur), All., Gerl., Trol., Peile, Diist.
7 For this γράφω, Lachm., Hahn, Tisch., edit ἔγραψα ‘from
four uncial, and perhaps the major part of the small letter
MSS.; and, considering that internal evidence is in its favour,
it may be considered the true reading’ (Bloomf.). It appears
in the Syr. and Coptic verss. ; generally in the Church Fa-
thers; and is approved by Grot., Wells, Mill, Lange, Liicke,
Gerl., De W. (gelesen werden muss), Barn., Peile, Diist. (who
says of γράφω, that ‘it rests on really no critical authority.’).
Should ἔγραψα, which I regard as the better reading, not be
followed in the text, I recommend the following as a marginal
note: ‘Or, as very many read, J have written’—the epistolary
aorist, as in v. 14, &e.
2 Wakef., Thom., Sharpe.
> The solemn announcement of this verse avowedly rests on
the great prophetic truth, revealed to Daniel, taught by our
Lord and his Apostles, and for ages received universally by the
Church of God, respecting the rise and reign of Antichrist as
immediately preceding the future glorious coming of the Son
of Man in his kingdom. Dan. 7: 8—14, 24—27; Matt. 24:
23—29; 2 Thess. 2: 1—4; 2 Tim. 3: 1—9; 2 Pet. 2: 1—12;
Jude 17, 18; &e. ‘Venit Antichristus, sed et supervenit
Christus: grassatur et saevit inimicus, sed statim sequitur
Dominus, passiones nostras et yulnera vindicaturus ;’—there
was no doctrine of primitive times, that received a more general
and unquestioned acceptance among the orthodox faithful, than
that which Cyprian (Ep. 58) expressed in these words. So
Aug.,in his third J’ract. on our Epistle: ‘Sed dicturi sunt
aliqui: Quomodo noyissimum tempus? quomodo novissima
hora? Certe prius yeniet Antichristus, et twnc veniet dies
5
94 THE FIRST EPISTLE
OF JOHN. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK
that antichrist shall come, even
now are there many antichrists ;
whereby we know that it is the
last time.
19 They went out from us,
but they were not of us; for if
they had been of us, they would
no doubt have continued with us:
but they went out, that they might
be made manifest that they were
not all of us.
γεγόνασιν: ὅθεν
ἐσχάτη ὥρα ἐστίν.
NU.
ἔρχεται, καὶ νῦν ἀντίχριστοι πολλοὶ
19 Ἔξ quay ἐξῆλθον, ἀλλ᾽ οὐκ
ἦσαν ἐξ ἡμων" εἰ yap ἦσαν ἐξ ἡμῶν,
μεμενήχεισαν ἂν μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν: ἀλλ᾽ ἵνα
φανερωθῶσιν ὅτι οὐχ εἰσὶ πάντες ἐξ
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
4the antichrist cometh, even now
‘there are many &become anti-
christs; "whence we know that
it is the last "hour.
19 iFrom us they went out,
but they were not of us; for if
they had been of us, they would
Jhave ‘abode with us; but et
was that they might be made
manifest that ™none of them "are
of us.
γινώσχομεν ὅτι
4 See N. b. Germ., and all subsequent foreign verss. (except
Mey.) ;—-More (‘that famous’), Mack., Thom., Till., Greenf.,
Sharpe, Trol., Bloomf., Kenr., Peile. See v. 22, N. u,and comp.
2 Thess. 2: 3, 4.
e The present time is retained by W., R.;-Syr., Vulg.,
Germ., Dt., Fr. S.;-Hamm., Wells, Whitb., Beng., Dodd.,
Wesl., Gill, Wakef., Mack., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Kenr. See
Rev. 1: 4, N. 0.
f The inversion is avoided by R. ;—Dodd., and the later verss.
© For the force of yéyova, see 2 Pet. 2: 20,N.x. W. (made),
T., G., (come), C. (begone to be), R.;-Vulg. (facti), Germ., Dt.,
geworden) ;-Aug. (as Vulg.), Erasm., Pagn., Caly., Vat., Bez.,
(coeperunt esse), Pisce. (exorti), Cocc., Ros., (extiterunt),
Beng. (‘ Venit, aliunde. antitheton, facti sunt, ex nobis. y. 19.
Conf. Act. 20: 29, 30.?), Moldenh. (entstanden), Liicke, Kist.,
De W., (aufgestanden), Mey. (aufgetreten), All. (as Germ.), |
Peile (have really come, have been realized).—The construc-
tion of ἀντίχριστου with γεγόνασιν as a predicate draws on y. 19
as explanatory. This construction I have observed certainly
indicated only in C, (are there many begone to be antichrists).
hE. V., Matt. 12: 44 (from wh.); Luke 11: 24; &. No-
where else as here ;~Wakef., Mack., Kenr.
i The leading idea, already suggested by vy. 18, is, that these
men had once belonged to the visible Church; and this is better
brought out by the Greek order, which appears in Syr. ;—Latin
verss., Mey., De W., Murd., Peile.
i The ‘no doubt’ of E. V. is equally unauthorized and un-
necessary. It is the wtique of the Vulg., but there is nothing
for it in W.;-Syr., Dt., It., French verss. ;—Castal., Whitb.,
Wesl., Moldenh. and later German verss., Carpz., Wakef.,
Mack., Newe., Thom., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf., Barn.,
Murd., Peile. :
* Mévw occurs 26 times in John’s Epistles, and is 14 times
rendered in E. V. abide; which word is just as suitable in the
other 12 cases (see v. 24, N. d, and ch. ὃ: 17, N. x), and is here
employed by Mack., Peile.
1T. (thal fortuned), G. (this cometh to pass) ;-Dt. (dit is
geschied), It. (conveniva), Fr. G.—M.S., (c'est) ;-Pagn. (hoc
factum est), Grot. (permissum est a Deo ;-and so Ros., Barn.),
B. and L. (cela est arrivé), Dodd. (this hath happened),
Wakef. (this was done), Newe. (this hath come to pass), Liicke
(would supply τοῦτο ἐγένετο), Sharpe. Bez. supplies egressi
sunt ex nobis, after the Syr.; while the Vulg. and many others
supply nothing.
™ ‘None, out of all the number, and notwithstanding their
number.’ Literally, g. d. ‘they are not (and this holds true
of them all) of us” HE. V., taking εἰσέτε: ἦσαν (and so T., C.,
Syr.;-Calv., Engl. Ann., Hamm., Whitb., Guyse, Wesl., Pyle,
Mack., Mey., Sharpe), seems also to imply that some of the
apostates had belonged to the Church in a sense, in which that
former relation is denied of the rest; and the same, or a similar,
distinction may be inferred from G., R. ;-Vulg., Germ., Dt., Fr.
S.;-Erasm., Calv., Vat., Hamm. (in the vers.), Wesl., Wakef.,
Mack., Clarke, Greenf., Sharpe, Kenr. But certainly this is
judicti. Vidit Joannes cogitationes istas: ne quasi securi
fierent, et ideo non esse horam novissimam putarent, quod ven-
turus esset Antichristus, ait illis, Et sicut audistis quod Anti-
christus sit venturus, nunc antichristi multi facti sunt. Num-
quid posset habere multos antichristos, nisi hora novissima 7)
To the ready objection, that so long an interval has occurred,
Calvin (in loc.) gives this answer: ‘Respondeo, Apostolum
vulgari Scripturae more denuntiare fidelibus, nihil jam amplius
restare, nisi ut Christus in mundi redemptionem appareat.’
And it need only be added to this, that in the ‘many anti-
christs’ then present John saw the precursors of THE coming
Antichrist (Oec.: προοδοποιούντων τῶν πολλῶν ᾿Αντιχρίστων τῷ
iv); though how many such precursors there were to be, and
at what particular moment ‘their mighty chief’ should him-
self appear ;—on these points, and consequently on the precise
historical duration of the last hour, the apostle here gives no
information, and had probably none to give. ‘These considera-
tions, joined to the earnest tone of crisis and urgency that
sounds in the emphatic reiteration, determine my preference of
the specific to the more indefinite word (comp. 2 Pet. 3: 3,
N.d); not to mention that out of 109 times, that ὥρα is found
in the N. T., it is 89 times so rendered in E. V.—W., R. ;—
Vulg., Germ., Dt., Fr. S.;-Aug., Calv., Aret., Par., Engl. Ann.,
Hamm., Coce., More, Whitb., Beng., Wakef., Mack., Liicke,
All., Sharpe, De. W., Kenr., Diist.;-Rob. (who adds that it
‘refers to the last times of ὁ αἰὼν obros.’).
¢ See v. 7, N. p.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
20 But ye have an unction
know all things.
21 Lhave not written unto you
GREEK TEXT.
20 Καὶ ὑμεῖς χρίσμα ἔχετε ἀπὸ
from the Holy One, and ye) τοὺ ἁγίου, καὶ oidate πάντα.
oy a [ “
21 οὐχ ἔγραψα ὑμῖν, ὅτι οὐχ oi-
REVISED VERSION.
20 °And Pyou, ye have an
‘anointing from the Holy One,
and τ know all things.
21 I have not written unto you
because ye know not the truth, | dave σὴν ἀλήθειαν, ἀλλ᾽ ὅτι oidate| because ye know not the truth,
° See ch. 1: 2, N.i, &c. If xav has ever an adversative sense,
‘it has it not of itself says Hoog., ‘but takes it from the nature
of the opposed clauses or members.’ ‘Apparently adversative,’
Rob. well remarks of this alleged use of xax, ‘but only where
the antithesis of the thought is clear in itself, without the aid
of an adversative particle.’ Win., accordingly, would almost
confine it to ‘the simple, narrative style.’ In the present case
χαί is generally, and even by Liicke, De W., Bloomf., Peile,
taken in this sense; but without any necessity, and with no
adyantage to the connection of the verse, which really presents
an additional mark of discrimination between the faithful and
the apostates, another provision for the security of the former
against the evil principles of the latter.—T. ;-Syr., Germ., Dt.
marg., Fr. S.;-Aug., Calv., Castal., Aret., Hamm., Wells, Beng.,
Dodd., Thom. (even), Dist. (wnd; though he explains as
Liicke, &e.).
P Kithn.: ‘When the subject is a personal pronoun, it is not
expressed, unless it is particularly emphatic.’ Win.: ‘Com-
monly they’ (the personal pronouns in the nom.) ‘involve an
antithesis more or less obvious, forming, in the N. T. also, an
emphasis.’—Syr., Latin verss. (vos. Zumpt : ‘The personal
pronouns are expressed in the terminations of the yerb, and
are expressed only when they denote emphasis or opposition.’),
It. (quant? ὃ a voi), Fr. S.;-B. and L. (pour vous), Dodd. (as
for you ;—bnt as a supplement), Thom. (you yourselves). See
Υ͂. 24, N. a, and 27, N. p.
aK. V., v. 27 ;-W. (without the article) —Wells, Dodd., Wesl.,
Newe., Sharpe, Barn. (seems to prefer it).
» W., R. ;-German verss., It. ;-Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newa.,
Thom.. Peile.
not what the writer intended. Some, accordingly, as Liicke,
De W., Diist., find in οὐχ εἰσὶ πάντες a change, or an extension,
of the subject of φανερωθῶσιν. In other words, there is here,
as De W. expresses it, ‘a drawing together of two thoughts:
1., ἵνα φανερωθῇ ore οὐχ εἰσὶ πάντες ἐξ quay; 2., ἵνα φανερω-
θῶσιν ὅτι οὐχ εἰσὶ ἐξ ἡμῶν. The apostle would say: it was to
become manifest that they, as generally alas! not all, do not
belong to us.’ But, if E. V. tightens the knot, this, it may be
said, cuts rather than unties it. Of the ‘two thoughts’ neither
is expressed in the Greek, and both together can be driven into
it (unless, indeed, we adopt the It. construction: ‘ma conveniva
che fosser manifestati: percioché non tutti son de’ nostri;? as if
he had said generally of those in church-fellowship: οὐ yap
πάντων ἡ πίστις 2 Thess. 3: 2;-and so Dodd., Moldenh., Newe.
marg.; Thom., thus: ‘But to the end that they might be
made manifest [because all are not of us] even you yourselves
have an unction, &c.’) only by paraphrastic violence. Hence,
while many commentators are fain to include both in their ex-
position, such yerss., as do not rest in what Diist. calls the
‘intolerable’ (wnertraglich) implication of E. V., have to be
satisfied with one or the other of them. Thus, the first ap-
pears, sometimes in the form of iva ἐν αὐτοῖς pavepady κτλ.
in Fr. G..—M.;-probably Pagn. (ut patefieret quod non sint
omnes ex nobis), Castal., Bez., Engl. Ann. (as one explanation),
Carpz., Newe., Mey., All., Penn, De W. and Diist. themselves,
Peile ;—the second, in W., T., C. ;-Syr. ;-the notes of Bloomf.
and Barn ; all of these latter overlooking the πάντες entirely;
and so evading the difficulty. But the other alternative also,
(1.), substitutes for φανερωθῶσιν an impersonal form, nor can this
change be justified by the addition of ἐν αὐτοῖς, an ihnen, in
them ;—(2.), would probably have had οὐ πάντες εἰσὶν ἐξ ἡμῶν
(comp. Matt. 7: 21; 19: 11; John 13: 10, 11, 18; Acts 10; 41;
92.9
Rom. 9: 6; 10: 16; 1 Cor. 6: 12; 8:7; 10: 23; 2 Thess. 3: 2);
—(3.), yields, after all, but a frigid sense: ‘These apostatized in
order that it might be shown, that professors of Christ are not
all true Christians ;’—and, (4.), the sense, such as it is, is not in
keeping with the context, or the rest of the Epistle, throughout
which the apostolic charity assumes, that those who remained
were genuine believers. Against Episcopius’ rendering of op
πάντες here by nulli Diist. objects, 1., that, had John meant
that, he would have written, not εἰσί, but ἦσαν. This, however,
is not at all certain. Seeing these men now at last standing
where they had always spiritually belonged, outside of the
Church’s pale, the apostle may very well be understood as say-
ing: ‘They went out, that it might appear that they ave, all of
them, just what they are, not of us,’ the inference being then
immediate, that formerly they wore a mask; and this is still
more natural, from the truth in regard to the past having al-
ready been expressly asserted: οὐχ ἦσαν ἐξ ἡμῶν. 2., Another
objection is, that οὐ, being separated from πάντες only by the
copula, must belong to it as the subject, not to the predicate
εἰσὶν ἐξ ἡμῶν, and that the latter connection, moreover, would
have required either ὅτι πάντες οὐχ ἐισὶ (ἦσαν) ἐξ Hu. OF Ore οὐκ
εἰσ. ἐξ Hu. πάντες. But see Rom. ὃ: 20; 1 Cor. 1: 29; and, for
other examples of this hebraism (Win.), Matt. 24: 22 (Mark
13: 20); Luke 1: 57; Acts 10: 14; Gal. 2: 16; Rev. 21: 27.
—Engl. Ann. (as another explanation, and the first mentioned :
‘That none of them were of us. An Hebrew phrase.’), Hamm.
and Guyse (in the paraphrase), Wells, Whitb. (that they all
were not), B. and L. (que tous ces gens-la ne sont pas), Pyle,
Slade, Ros. (allows it: nullum eorwm), Trol.
5 W. (be), G., R.;-Vulg., Germ., Dt., It., Fr. G.—M. ;-Erasm.,
Pagn., Vat., Wells, B. and L., Dodd., Moldenh., Newe., Liicke ,
All., Penn, De W., Kenr., Peile, Dist.
36
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
but because ye know it, and that
no lie is of the truth.
22 Who is a liar but he that
denieth that Jesus is the Christ 7
He is antichrist, that denieth the
Father and the Son.
ἀληθείας οὐχ ἔστι.
υἱόν.
23 Whosoever denieth the Son,
the same hath not the Father:
[but he that acknowledgeth the
Son hath the Father also.}
24 Let that therefore abide in
you, which ye have heard from
the beginning. If that which ye
have heard from the beginning
GREEK TEXT.
αὐτὴν, καὶ ὅτι πᾶν ψεῦδος éx τῆς
22 Τίς ἐστιν ὃ ψεύστης, εἰ μὴ ὁ
ἀρνούμενος ὅτι ᾿Ιησοὺς οὐχ ἔστιν ὃ denieth that Jesus is the Christ ?
Χριστός; οὗτός ἐστιν ὃ αντί χριστος,
ὃ _ ἀρνούμενος TOV πατέρα καὶ τὸν
23 πᾶς ὃ ἀρνούμενος τὸν υἷον,
οὐδε τὸν πατέρα ἔχει.
94 Ὑμεῖς οὖν ὃ ἡχούσατε an
ἀρχῆς, ἐν ὑμῖν, μενέτω. ἔαν ἕν ὑμῖν
μείνῃ ὃ ἀπ ἀρχῆς ἡχούσατε, καὶ
REVISED VERSION.
but because ye know it, and that
no lie is of the truth.
22 Who is ‘the har, but he that
tT his is "the Antichrist, “who de-
‘nieth the Father and the Son.
“23 *Every one that denieth
the Son, Yneither hath he the
Father.”
24 *You, therefore, let that
» which ye “ heard from the be-
ginning abide in you: if that
dabide in you which ye ° heard
5. The article is here strongly emphatic, and indicates that the
highest ψεῦδος (vy. 21), even all religious error, is involyed in
this denial. There may even be in it a demonstrative force,
explained in the latter half of the verse.—Dt., It., Fr. M.,-S.;-
Beng. (‘6 vim relativam habet ad abstractum mendacium, v.
21, i.e. Quis est illius mendacii imposturaeque reus 2), Wesl.
(that), Wakef., Mack., Thom., Midd., Greenf., All., De W.,
Stier, Kenr., Peile, Dist.
t Οὗτος points, not to ὁ ἀρνούμενος τὸν πατέρα χαὺ τὸν υἱόν
(which is, therefore, not in apposition with οὗτος, but belongs
as a predicate to ὁ ἀντίχριστος), but to ὁ ἀρνούμενος ὅτι Ἰησοῦς
xv, in the preceding clause. In reply to the challenge there
given, we have now a peremptory declaration, that the denial of
Jesus as the Christ does carry in it the extreme Antichristian
apostasy.—The demonstrative force is preserved in the old En-
glish and all the foreign verss. ;-Hamm., Guyse, Dodd., Wakef.
Murd., Kenr., Peile.
«See v. 18, Ν. ἃ, &. T., C.;-foreign verss. (Coce. ille) :--
Hamm., Wakef. (that), Mack., Thom., Scott, Sharpe, Peile.
τ Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newe , Thom., Penn., Kenr.
¥ This verse is the formal justification of the one preceding.
* So πᾶς 6 may be correctly translated throughout (see Rob.
on πᾶς before a participle with the article). In cases, however, | 9
where a negative predicate follows, as in ch. 3: 6, 9, &e., the
whosoever of Εἰ. V. is perhaps less liable to popular misappre-
hension. Here the emphasis in the οὐδέ is brought out by
treating πᾶς 6 as a nominative absolute.—E. V., v. 29; ch. 4:
7; 5: 1; &e.;-W. (each that), R.;-Vulg. (omnis qui), Dt.
(een wegelijk, die);-Aug., Calv., Beng., (as Vulg.), Dodd.,
Kenr., (every one who), Greenf., All. and De W. (Jeder, der),
Stier (Ein Jeglicher, der), Murd. at ch. 3: 6.
» The emphasis is on the predicate, not on the subject; and
so it appears in R. (which gives the whole verse as above) ;—
all foreign verss. (except B. and L., who drop the emphasis
altogether) ;-Wakef. (as above), Kenr. (hath not the F. either).
* The additional clause, ὁ: ὁμολογῶν τὸν υἱὸν χαὶ τὸν πατέρα
ἔχει, Which is marked as doubtful by the English Translators,
»| Grot., Liicke, Ros., Win. ὃ 28. 3 and 64.
though that mark has been removed in the Amer. Bib. Soce.’s
recent Revision, being now universally received by editors and
critics, 1 recommend that it be restored to the verse thus: ‘the
Father ; he that confesseth the Son hath the Father also.’—
The but supplied by KE. V. is rather a disadvantage than other-
wise, and is not in C., R. ;-such foreign verss. as have the clause
(except Mey., All.) ;-Wells, Wesl., Penn, Sharpe, Murd., Kenr.
“Ομολογέω occurs other 5 times in John’s Epistles, and is always
in Εἰ. V. confess; and so 12 times elsewhere, and always when
opposed, as here, to ἀρνέομαι. R.;—Murd., Kenr.
5. See y. 20, N. p, &c. The antithetical (De W., Diist.: nach-
dricklich [kraftvoll| vorangestellte) ὑμεῖς here and in y. 27 is
explained by Beng., De W., and others, as belonging by hyper-
baton to ἠχούσατε. I prefer to regard it as in both instances a
rhetorical anacoluthon, which had better be preserved. See
2.d, Diist., and Rey.
3:12, N.i. Others, as Wolf., Trol., &c., allow either construc-
tion.—The emphasis is here variously given also by R.;-Syr.,
Vulg., It., Fr. S.;-Aug., Erasm., Vat., Castal., Bez. (as cited in
Pol. Syn.), Tremell., Aret., Dodd. (as for you; and not, as in y.
20, as a supplement), Carpz., Thom. (as Dodd.), Peile (on your
par): Comp. the Hebrew use of »3 aS and ΝΣ 1 Chron. 28:
25 Is. 59: 21; &e.
> Nothing is gained in this verse by the double inversion
(adopted by E. V. from T., C., G.) of the Greek order, which
is followed in both instances by W., R.;-Syr., Latin and Ger-
man verss. (except Mey.), Dt.
¢ See v. 7, N. p, &e.
4 See v. 19, N. k, &c. The avowed aversion of the English
Translators to ‘uniformity of phrasing’ is strikingly exempli-
fied in their threefold rendering of μένω in this one verse. But
is not that ‘a verbal and unnecessary changing? The worst
5.15, that the simple beauty and force of the original are sacri-
ticed to ‘a great number of good English words.’ W., R., and
all other versions that I have looked into, except T., C., G.,
ayoid this unprofitable exuberance.—For the order, see N. Ὁ,
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. Il.
37
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
shall remain in you, ye also shall
continue in the Son, and in the
Father.
25 And this is the promise that
he hath promised us, even eternal
life.
26 These things havel written
unto you concerning them that
seduce you.
27 But the anointing which ye
have received of him abideth in
you, and ye need not that any
man teach you: but as the same
anointing teacheth you of all|<*
things, and is truth, and is no lie,
and even as it hath taught you,
ye shall abide in him.
μενεῖτε.
THY αἰώνιον.
πλανώντων ἢ υμας.
ἀπ αὐτοῦ,
28 And now, little children,] 28 Καὶ viv,
GREEK TEXT.
ὑμεῖς ἐν τῷ υἱῷ χαὶ ἐν τῷ πατρὶ
25 χαὶ αὑτη ἐστὶν n ἐπαγγελία,
ἥν αὐτὸς ἐπηγγείλατο ἡμῖν, τὴν ary
26 ταῦτα L ἔγραψα v ὑμῖν περὶ τῶν
27 Καὶ t ὑμεῖς τὸ χρίσμα ὃ ἐλάβετε
ἐν ὑμῖν μένει, καὶ οὐ
χρείαν, ἔχετε ἵνα, τις διδάσχῃ ὑμᾶς"
GAN ὡς τὸ αὐτὸ χρίσμα διδάσχει
ὑμᾶς περὶ πάντων, καὶ ἀληθές é ἔστι,
χαὶ οὐχ ἐστι ψεῦδος" καὶ καθὼς Bye]
δαξεν ὑμᾶς, μενεῖτε ἐν αὐτῷ.
τεχνία, μένετε EV
REVISED VERSION.
from the beginning, ye also shall
dabide in the Son and in the
Father.
25 And this is the promise
‘which he ‘himself ® promised us,
the life eternal.
26 These ‘things JI have writ-
ten unto you concerning those
‘who ™would "deceive you.
27 °And Pyou, the anointing
which ye 4 received *from him
abideth in you, and ye Shave no
need that any tone teach you:
| but as the same anointing teach-
/eth you "concerning all. things,
and is ‘true, and is no lie, and
even as it “ taught you, ye *shall
abide in him.
28 And now, little children,
© R.;-Guyse, Dodd., and the later verss. (except Sharpe).
f See ch. 1: 7, N. x, &c. The writer thinks of the promise,
not so much as δε οι βοὴ recorded in his own Gospel, 6:
17: 2,3; as what he heard from the Saviour’s lips.
27;
= The historical reference, suggested in the last note, to cer-
tain memorable occasions, or at least to the personal ministry
of the Saviour while on earth, seems to require that the verb
here (as in y. 6 of this chapter, and Acts 20: 35, where the
same kind of reference cannot be mistaken,) should be given in
its proper aorist form.—W., R. ;-Wakef.
» For the omission of the E. V. supplement, sce W., R. ;-
Syr., Vulg., German verss., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat., Carpz., Greenf.,
Sharpe, Kenr. For the article, see νυ. 7, N. 0, &c. ;-foreign
verss. generally, (Pagn., Bez., illa) ;-Wakef., Mack., Thom.
See ch. 5: 20, N. p. For the order, life et., see E. V., Matt.
25: 46; John 4: 36; 17: 3;-R. ;-Wakef., Mack. (life which
[is] et. ;-this relative construction appears also in Berl. Bib.,
Thom.), Murd., Kenr. See ch. 5: 20, N. p.
"It is not necessary to mark things as a supplement here,
any more than in y. 2; ch. 1:4; &c., nor was it so marked in
the original edition.
} See ch. 1: 4, N. p.
«See 2 Pet. 1:1, N. b, &e.
1 See 2 Pet. 1:1, N.c, &e.
™ The context (vv. 20, 21,27) shows that this is a case of
the present ‘de conatu, i. e. an endeavour or purpose’ (Buttm.
§ 187. n. 10.), and so it is generally understood; as by Whitb.,
B. and L., Blackw., Beng., Guyse, Dodd. (as above;-and so
Wesl. in the note, Newe., Penn, Barn., Peile), Gill, Moldenh.,
Carpz. (volunt), Scott, Clarke, Mey. (wollen;-and so Stolz,
Van Ess), Ros., De W.
in
2 times ee here,
3— Blackw., Dodd, Mack., Newe.,
Ὁ Πλανάω is in Εἰ. V. to seduce only here oe Rey. 2: 20;
the other two instances in this Epistle and 2
to deceive.—W., T., C., 6.
Sharpe.
° In addition to the apostolic warning, they had the secu-
rity of their spiritual anointing, and union to Christ. See vy. 20,
N. 0, &e.
P A yet stronger case of hyperbaton, De W. thinks, than
that in vy. 24. But see there N. a, &e.
4 Comp. Gal. 3: 2, and see y. 7, N. p, &e.
Sharpe. See N. w.
=iSeeich. 1: SiN. t
* E. V. translates χρείαν ἔχειν, to have need or lack, 24 times;
in 6 of which the phrase, when accompanied by the negative
particle, is, ἐο have no need ;-W. (have not n.), R.;-Dodd. (have
no necessity), Wakef., Mack., Thom., Penn (as W.), Kenr.,
Peile.
t See v. 1, N. b, &e.
msec Chem Nid.
ἡ The adjective is retained by Εἰ. V. in ch. 2: 8; Acts 12: 9;
-here, by the older English and all the foreign (except Greenf.)
verss. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Penn., Murd.,
Kenr., Peile.
w ‘At first, when ye received it’ (previous clause). As the
anointing was the same (‘70 αὐτό. idem semper, non aliud atque
W., G.;-Wakef.,
aliud, sed sibi constans; et idem apud sanctos omnes.’ Beng.),
so ‘the whole truth’ (John 16:13 πᾶσαν τὴν ἀλήθειαν), into
which it evermore guides the Church, is still essentially the
‘one faith’ (Eph. 4: 5 μία πίστις), universal and unchangeable,
of God’s elect. See N. q, &e.—W., T., G.;-Wakef., Sharpe.
* Lachm. and Theile have μένετε as in y. 28, and of this Dist.
approves, citing for it A. B. C.
THE FIRST EPISTLE
OF JOHN. CHAP. II.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
abide in him ; that when he shall
appear, we may have confidence,
and not be ashamed before him
at his coming.
29 If ye know that he is right-
eous, ye know that every one
that doeth righteousness is born
of him.
29 ἐὰν εἰδῆτε
CHAP. III.
Benoip what manner of love
the Father hath bestowed upon
us, that we should be called the
sons of God! therefore the world
knoweth us not, because it knew
him not.
2 Beloved, now are we the
sons of God, and it doth not yet
GREEK TEXT.
αὐτῷ: ἵνα ὅταν φανερωθῇ, ἔχομεν.
παῤῥησίαν, καὶ un αἰσχυνθῶμεν ἀπ᾽
αὐτοῦ, ἐν τῇ παρουσίᾳ αὐτοῦ.
CHAP.
ἼΔΕΤΕ; ποταπὴν ἀγάπην δέδωχεν
ἡμῖν ὃ πατήρ, wa τέχνα Θεοῦ χλη- the Father hath bestowed upon
θῶμεν. διὰ TovTO ὁ κόσμος οὐ γινώ-,
σχει ἡμᾶς, ὅτι οὐκ ἔγνω αὐτόν.
2 ἀγαπητοὶ, νῦν τέχνα Θεοῦ ἔσμεν,
‘nat οὕπω ἐφανερώθη τί ἐσόμεθα" οἱἷ-
REVISED VERSION.
abide in him; that, when he shall
‘Ybe manifested, we *may have
confidence, and not be *shamed
away from him, at his coming.
ὅτι δίχαιός ἔστι, 29 If ye know that he is righ-
γινώσχετε OTL πᾶς ὁ ποιῶν τὴν δικαι- Leos, >ve know that every one
οσύνην, ἐξ αὐτοῦ γεγέννηται.
that doeth righteousness ‘hath
been “begotten of him.
CHAP. III.
Brnoip * what manner of love
Ill.
us, that we should be called ®chil-
dren of God! therefore the world
knoweth “not us, because it knew
4not him.
2 Beloved, now are we © chil-
dren of God, and it fhath not yet
y This verb is several times used in this Epistle of the per-
sonal appearing of our Lord, and in that relation is always,
except here and ch. 3: 2, rendered in Εἰ. V., was manifested.
I think it better to retain the passive form in all these instances,
not only for the sake of uniformity, but also as suggesting the
agency and love of the Father (so prominent in the Christo-
logy of John) in the second, as well as in the first, coming of
the Saviour. Comp. ch. 4: 9, 10; Acts ὃ: 18, 20; 1 Tim, 6:
15. KE. V. here follows the Vulg. (apparuerit).—Syr., Germ.,
Dt., Fr. S.;-Aug., Pagn,, Bez,, Tremell., Berl. Bib., Beng.,
Newe., Greenf., Murd., Peile. See ch. 3: 2, N. f.
2 The ἔχομεν of our Text is an error of the press for ἔχωμεν.
Lachm. and Tisch. give σχῶμεν.
9 °An αὐτοῦ cannot mean ‘before him, but, in connection
with the verb, indicates the shrinking, under the pressure of
inward shame and universal contempt, of the false professor
from the glory of Him, whose name he had dishonoured. Comp.
Ps. 73: 20; Is. 2; 19-21; Dan. 12; 2; Matt. 25: 41 (Mopev-
εσθε ant ἐμοῦ); Mark 8: 38; Luke 21: 36; Rey. 6: 16 (xpv-
are ἡμας ἀπὸ mpoowzov).—Dt. (van hem) ;-Calv. ( pudefiamus
ab ejus praesentia), Steph. (ab eo discedamus pudefacti),
Hamm. in the paraphrase (turned with shame from him),
Greenf. (13591 W)33), Bloomf. (assents to Green’s rendering,
shrink from him with shame), De W. (‘ax0, pregnant, including
the idea of turning away, as aioy. ἀπὸ προσώπου Sir. 21: 22.’),
Peile (‘put to confusion of face as being cast away from him’),
Dist. (who also cites Bez., Episcopius, J. Lange, Liicke) ;-Rob.
(‘pr. so as to turn away from him’).
> Τιυνώσκχετε is rendered as an imperative mood in E. V. marg.;
-W.., T., C., R.;-Syr., Latin verss. (except Pagn., Bez.), German
verss. (except Moldenh,), Dt., It., French verss. ;-Wakef., Newe.
I prefer the affirmative construction for the reason assigned by
Bez.: ‘Ubique enim negat se docere imperitos.’ See ch. 4: 2,
N. a.
© Scott: ‘In all the passages in this epistle’ (except once, ch.
5: 18), ‘and in several of the others, the passive perfect is used,
which is properly, has been ke.’ See 2 Pet. 2: 17, N. a, &e—
Fr. S.;-Engl. Ann. (at ch. 3: 9), Mack.
4 This rendering of γεννάῳ, which is required at ch. 5:1, is
equally suitable throughout the Epistle—E. V. ch. 5: 1, 18;
Acts 13; 33; 1 Cor. 4: 15; Philem. 10; ἄς. ;-Fr. 8. (engendré ;—
for né of other verss.) ;-Calv., Coce., Carpz., (genitus ;-for na-
tus of other verss.), Engl. Ann, at ch. 3; 9, Scott, (or, beg.’),
Mack., Clarke, Penn, Barn.
5 The comma here restored by the Amer. Bib. Soc. is not
needed, any more than in the other cases of the dependent con-
struction of ποταπός, where E. V. omits it; Mark 13,1; Luke
1:29; 7:39. It may be added, that the restoration of the
comma made it only the more proper to retain the point of ex-
clamation, which the Soc. has dropped.—W.., T., R. ;—Latin and
French verss. (except Castal.), It. ;-Wesl., Mack., Newe., Thom.,,
Clarke.
> The article is omitted by all foreign verss. (except Fr. M.);
—Wakef., Newe., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Dav., Kenr,, Peile ;—
Rob. For children, see E. V. throughout John’s Epistles
(except here and y. 2), and generally elsewhere ;-German and
French verss., Dt.;-Dodd. and the later English.
¢ The addition of xai ἐσμέν after χληθῶμεν (A. B. C., Vulg.,
ἄς.) is adopted only by Lachm.
4 The Greek order is kept in both instances by W., R. ;-
Latin verss. (except Castal.) ;-Wakef., Mack., Thom.:—in the
first instance, by Syr.:—in the second, by T., C., G.;-It 5-
Dodd., Wesl., Penn, Sharpe, Kenr.
eiSee velo Neus
f See ch, 2: 28, N. y. A passive verb, with or without an
adjective, is employed by Syr. ;-Dt., French verss. ;~Aug., Bez.,
Hamm., Pears,, Berl. Bib., Beng., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Scott,
Greenf., Van Ess, Penn, Peile.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. III.
39
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
appear what we shall be: but
we know that, when he shall
appear, we shall be like him ;
for we shall see him as he is.
3 And every man that hath this
hope in him purifieth himself,
even as he is pure.
4 Whosoever committeth sin
transgresseth also the law; for
sin is the trangression of the law.
5 And ye know that he was
manifested to take away our
sins ; and in him is no sin.
6 Whosoever abideth in him
sinneth not: whosoever sinneth
GREEK TEXT.
δαμεν δὲ ὅτι ἐὰν φανερωθῇ, ὅμοιοι
αὐτῷ ἐσόμεθα, ὅτι ὀψόμεθα αὐτὸν
χαθώς ἐστι.
3 Καὶ πᾶς ὁ ἔχων τὴν ἐλπίδα
ταύτην ἐπὶ αὐτῷ, ἁγνίζει ἑαυτὸν,
χαθὼς & ExELVG ἁγνός. ἔστι.
4 Πᾶς ὁ ὃ ποιῶν τὴν ἁμαρτίαν, καὶ
τὴν ἀνομίαν. ποιεῖ; καὶ ἡ ἁμαρτία
ἐστὶν 7 ἀνομία.
5 καὶ oidate ὅτι ἐχεῖνος ἐφανερώ-
On, | iva Tas ἁμαρτίας ἡμῶν apy καὶ
ἁμαρτία ἐν αὐτῷ οὐχ ἔστι.
6 πᾶς ὃ ἐν αὐτῷ μένων, οὐ "χ ἅμαρ-
τάνει: πᾶς ὃ ἁμαρτάνων, οὐχ ἑώρα-
REVISED VERSION.
been manifested what we shall
be, but we know that, when ®it
shall "be manifested, we shall be
like him, for we shall see him as
he is.
3 And every ‘one that hath
this hope Jon Him purifieth him-
self even as ‘He is pure.
4 ‘Every one that committeth
sin ™committeth also ®violation of
law ; °and sinis "violation of law.
5 And ye know that "He was
manifested to take away our sins;
and in him is 4no sin.
6 "Every one that abideth in
him sinneth not; ‘every one that
hath not seen him, neither known
him.
7 Little children, let no man
deceive you: he that doeth right-
eousness is righteous, even as he
is righteous.
KEV αὑτὸν, O οὐδε é EYVOXEV αὐτόν.
7 Τεχνία, μηδεὶς πλανάτω ὑμᾶς"
ὃ ποιῶν τὴν δικαιοσύνην, δίκαιός ἐστι,
χαθὼς ἐχεῖνος δίχαιός ἐστιν.
sinneth hath not seen him, neither
known him.
7 Little children, let no Sone
deceive you; he that doeth right-
eousness is righteous, even as
‘He is righteous.
3 Or, he;-which personal reference, besides being favoured
by ch. 2: 28 and Col. 3: 4, appears in W., G. (as a supplement),
R. ;-Dt (as G.), It., Fr. G.—M.,-S. ;-Pagn,, Bez., (supply ipse),
Caly. (in the comment.), Wells, Whitb., Berl. Bib., Guyse,
Dodd., Moldenh., Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom., Scott, Clarke,
Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf. Yet I prefer the impersonal construc-
tion as being that of the previous clause, and because, had a
change been intended, it would have accorded with John’s
manner to say, éxecvos; as at vy. 8,5, &e. So T., C.;-Germ. ;—
Castal., Engl. Ann. (‘or, it’), Grot., B. and L., Beng., Bens.,
Carpz., Liicke, Mey., Ros., Trol., De W., Stier, Peile—Syr.
and Vulg. are doubtful; though Tremell. and Murd., All. and
Kenr., adopt the personal reference.
Ὁ “When the mystery of our future being is unveiled, this
is what shall be disclosed : “ We shall be like him’”—whatever of
glory and blessedness that involves.’ See N. f, &e.
‘EH. V., ch. 2: 29; Matt. 7: 8; &c.;-R. ;-Dodd. and the later
yerss. (except Newce.).
Ὁ The ambiguity of E. V. is, perhaps, commonly misunder-
stood by the English reader as=é» ἑαυτῷ.---Εἰ. V., Ps. 119: 49
(upon) ;-Syr. (=y), Germ. (zw), Dt. ;—Engl. Ann. (‘or, on’),
Hamm., Berl. Bib., Moldenh. (as Germ.), Newe. ( placeth this
h. in him), Mey., All. (diese Hoffnung auf ihn setzt), De W.,
Peile (set on him). The capital H also would help to guard
the reader against mistake,
* See ch. 2: 6, N. I.
1 See ch. 2: 23, N. x.
m The correspondence between ὁ ποιὼν and ποιεῖ is preserved
by W., T., C., R.;—Latin verss. (except Pagn., Bez. ;-whose
transgreditur is followed in Εἰ. V.), German vyerss. (except
Moldenh., All.), Dt., It., Fr. G.—-S.;-Hamm., Dodd., Mack.,
Thom., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Peile.
Ὁ Blsewhere Εἰ. V. renders ἀνομία twelve times, iniquity ; and
once, unrighteousness. Here the allusion to the composition
of the term is stronger than either of these English words
conveys.—Dodd. (‘I choose violation as rather a more express-
ive word than transgression, and so answering more exactly
to ἀνομία.)), Thom., Peile (non-conformity to law). ᾿Ανομίω
(like ἁμαρτία) takes the article as an abstract noun, not as re-
ferring to any particular law. No article is introduced in either
clause by W., T., C., R.;-Greenf., Murd., Kenr., Peile. Mack.,
Thom., omit before law; Penn, before transgression.
° See ch. 1: 2,N.i. It is in the style of John, that this
assertion in the abstract of the essential oneness of sin and
lawlessness should be attached to the previous concrete form
rather as an additional, cumulative statement, than as an argu-
mentative ground or justification—W., C., R.;—Latin verss.
(except Pagn., Bez.), German yerss. (except Moldenh. and
Mey.), It., Fr. S.;-Wells, Ros., Greenf., Kenr., Peile (yea).
Ρ See ch. 2: 6, N. 1.——Lachm. and Tisch. cancel ἡμῶν.
4 See ch. 1: 8, N. z.
τ See ch. 2: 23, N. x.
5 See ch. 2: 1, N. Ὁ, and 4: 12, N. y, &e.
t See ch. 2: 6, N. 1.
40
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. III.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
8 He that committeth sin is of
the devil; for the devil sinneth
from the beginning. For this
purpose the Son of God was
manifested, that he might destroy
the works of the devil.
9 Whosoever is born of God
doth not commit sin; for his seed
remaineth in him; and he can-
not sin, because he is born of
God.
10 In this the children of God
are manifest, and the children
of the devil: whosoever doeth
not righteousness is not of God, |
neither he that loveth not ing
brother.
11 For this is the message
that ye heard from the begin-
ning, that we should love one
another.
12 Not as Cain, who was of
that wicked one, and slew his
GREEK TEXT.
8 ὃ ποιῶν τὴν ἁμαρτίαν, ex TOU
διαβόλου ἐστίν: ὅτι ἀπ ἀρχῆς, ὃ διά-
βολος ἁμαρτάνει. εἰς τοῦτο ἐφανε-
ρώθη ὃ υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἵνα λύσῃ τὰ
ἔργα Tov διαβόλου.
9 πᾶς ὃ γεγεννημένος ἐχ τοῦ Θεοῦ,
ἁμαρτίαν οὐ ποιεῖ, ὅτι σπέρμα αὐτοῦ
ἐν αὐτῷ μένει" καὶ οὐ δύναται ἁμαρ-
TUVEW, OTL EX τοῦ Θεοῦ γεγέννηται.
10 ἐν τούτῳ φανερά ἐστι τὰ τέχνα
τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τὰ τέχνα τοῦ διαβόλου.
Πᾶς ὁ μὴ ποιῶν δικαιοσύ VAY, οὐχ
ἔστιν EX τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ὃ μὴ ἀγαπῶν
τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὑτοῦ.
11 ὅτι αὑτη ἐστὶν ἡ ἀγγελία ἣν
ἠκούσατε ἀπ᾽ ἀρχῆς, ἵνα ἀγαπῶμεν
ἀλλήλους:
12 οὐ καθὼς Κάϊν ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ
. > ᾿ π᾿ ‘ c ~
ἦν, καὶ éopake τον ἀδελφὸν QuTov"
REVISED VERSION.
8 He that committeth sin is of
the devil; for-the devil sinneth
from the beginning. For this ἃ
was the Son of God manifested,
that he might destroy the works
of the devil.
9 ‘Every one that “hath been
*begotten of God doth not com-
mit sin, for his seed Yabideth in
him ; and he cannot sin, because
he “hath been *begotten of God:
10 In this “are manifest the
children of God and the children
of the devil. *Every one that
doeth not righteousness is not of
God, "and he that loveth not his
brother.
11 For this is the ‘message
that ye heard from the begin-
ning, that we should love one
another 34
12 Not as Cain ὃ was of ‘the
wicked one, and slew £his broth-
«There is nothing for purpose in the Greek ;—R. ;-any for-
eign vers. ;-Sharpe (for this was), Kenr. (for this hath the δ.
of G. appeared).
ὙΠ Seech. ὦ: 29. Nix.
w ΘΘΘΙ ΟΝ: 2: 29, Ν. Ὁ, cc.
x See ch. 2: 29, N. ἃ.
Υ See ch. 2:19, N. k, ὅσ.
» All foreign verss. (except Dt.;—Moldenh.), and Wakef.,
translate φανερά gore before either of the subjects; Penn and
Kenr., after both.
= See ch. 2: 23, N. x. Here begins a new section, in mire
the general doctrine of the previous context is applied to the
case of loving our brother. This closer connection of the first
half of vy. 10 with what precedes, and of the second half with
what follows, or at least this latter connection, is variously
indicated in the editions of Beng., Griesb., Mey., Lachm.,
Bloomf., Sch.
> 'W., R. ;-foreign verss. (except Fr. S.;—-B. and L., Mey.) ;—
Dodd., Sharpe (as also), Murd., Kenr., Peile (also).
°E. V. marg.: ‘Or, commandment.’ ᾿Αγγελία, which oc-
curs nowhere else in the N. T., has both meanings in classic
Greek. Here they may be said to coalesce.
‘The close connection that exists, though in a compressed
form, between vy. 11 and 12, is broken up by the punctuation
of E. V.—W. and C. have a comma; T.,a colon. Others vary
from a period to a comma.
¢ Liicke: ‘Some supply after ob: ἀγαπῶμεν, others ποιῶμεν
and the like. But in the first ease there arises an irony un-
suitable in this connection; and in both cases a second supple-
ment becomes necessary, to wit, of os after Κάϊν, which, as the
omission of the relative pronoun is in classic as well as N. T.
Greek without example, could hardly be justified. Much simpler
is it with Grotius to complete the sentence thus: οὐκ ὦμεν ἐκ
Tov πονηροῦ, καθὼς Katy ἐκ τοῦ πονηροῦ ἦν. Better still Win.:
‘Properly, there is nothing to be supplied (ὦμεν or ποιῶμεν
would not fit οὐ), but, the comparison being negligently ex-
pressed. the reader easily adjusts the clauses for himself: that
we love one another, not as Cain was of the wicked one &c.
shall it or may it be so with us.’ So also De W., who refers to
John 6: 58, and adds that the present place is ‘yet more diffi-
cult to complete, but for that very reason is not to be com-
pleted...as we should otherwise render the expression clumsy.’
In like manner Erasm., Vat., Hamm., Wakef., introduce no
supplement.—The relative construction of E. V. appears in Syr.,
Vulg., and most other verss.
‘ The demonstrative is not used by W., T., G., R. ;—foreign
verss. (except Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Bez.) ;-Dodd. and the later
verss. (except Newc.).
© Win.: ‘In the N. T., more frequently than among the
Greeks, αὐτοῦ &e. appears for the reflexive αὑτοῦ &c., and the
Codd. vary exceedingly in the mode of writing these two pro-
nouns. Only the Editors of the N. T. have not generally ob-
served this, and so at present less stress can be laid on the N.
T. text than on that of Greek authors.’ This extraordinary
(ausserordentlich) vacillation is exemplified in this one verse,
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. III.
41
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
brother. And wherefore slew he
him? Because his own works
were evil, and his brother’s right-
eous.
13 Marvel not, my brethren,
if the world hate you.
14 We know that we have
passed from death unto life, be-
cause we love the brethren. He
that loveth not his brother, abid-
eth in death.
15 Whosoever hateth his broth-
er, is a murderer: and ye know
that no murderer hath eternal
life abiding in him.
θανάτῳ.
16 Hereby perceive we the
GREEK TEXT.
καὶ χάριν τίνος ἔσφαξεν αὐτόν; ὅτι
TH ἔργα αὐτοῦ πονηρὰ ἦν, TA δὲ τοῦ
ἀδελφοῦ αὐτοῦ δίκαια.
13 μὴ θαυμάζετε, ἀδελῴοιί μου, εἰ
μισεῖ ὑμᾶς ὃ κόσμος.
14 Ἡμεῖς οἰδαμεν ὅτι μεταβεβύή-
χάμεν x τοὺ θανάτου εἰς τὴν ζωὴν,
ὅτι ἀγαπῶμεν τοὺς ἀδελφούς: ὃ μὴ
ἀγαπῶν τὸν ἀδελφὸν, μένει ἐν τῷ
15 πᾶς 6 μισῶν τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὖ-
τοῦ, ἀνθρωποχτόνος ἐστί" καὶ οἴδατε
ὅτι πᾶς ἀνθρωποκτόνος οὐχ ἔχει ζωὴν
αἰώνιον ἐν αὑτῷ μένουσαν.
16 Ἔν τούτῳ ἐγνώκαμεν τὴν ἀγά-
REVISED VERSION.
er; and wherefore slew he him ?
Because his own works were
hwicked, ‘but &his brother’s righ-
teous.
13 Marvel not, my brethren, if
the world Jhateth you.
14 ‘As for us, we know that
we have passed lout of death
™uto life, because we love the
brethren: he that loveth not "Ais
brother abideth in death.
15 °Every one that hateth his
brother is a Pmankiller; and ye
know that no Pmankiller hath
eternal life abiding in him.
16 Hereby thave we known
h Ἰτονηρός occurs six times in this Epistle, and here only is
translated evil in Εἰ. V. But it is of more importance to ob-
serve, and to retain, the verbal correspondence between Katy éx
tov πονηροῦ ἣν and τὰ ἔργα αὐτοῦ πονηρὰ ἦν. They were the
works of his father (John 8: 41).—The same word is given in
both clauses by W., R.;-Syr., Latin verss. (except Caly.), Dt.;-
Mack., Newe., Thom., Mey., Greenf., All., Sharpe, De W.,
Maurd., Kenr.
i See 2 Pet. 1: 5, Ν. τ.
ΓΑΒ. it does.’—The indicative mood is retained by W. ;-
foreign verss. ;—-Mack., Sharpe.
« Liicke: ‘Full of emphasis: yuecs—in opposition to the dark
world full of hatred and devilish fratricide.’ Bloomf.: ‘We,
for our part.’ Peile: ‘We that are Christ’s disciples ;’ kc. - See
ch. 2: 20, N. p, &e.
1‘ And abide no longer in death’ (last clause).—EH. V., Matt.
27: 53; 2Cor.4: 6; 1 Pet. 2: 9; &e.;-Germ., Dt.;—Pagn.,
Bez., Coce., Beng., Carpz. (er ;-for Vulg. de), Moldenh., Mey.,
De W.
mK. V., Matt. 18: 8,9; 19: 17; 25: 21, 23; 1 Pet. 2: 9;
ἄς. ;-Germ., Dt.;—Calv., Beng., Carpz., (in;-for Vulg. ad),
Moldenh., Mey., All., De W.
» Lachm. and Tisch. cancel τὸν ἀδελφόν.
© See ch. 2: 23, N. x.
Ρ While in the N. T. φονεύς occurs 7 times and is always in
E. V. murderer, ἀνθρωποκτόνος (not found at all in the Sept;
the common expression there being φονευτής, or a participle of
povevo, though in Wisd. 12:5 appears φονεύς itself) is met with
as it stands in our Text. Bloomf., Lachm., Tisch,, have αὐτοῦ
thrice. As it regards αὑτοῦ, its use generally in the N. T., and
in its present connection with ἀδελφός tm this Epistle, does not
warrant the emphasis given to it by Wakef., hts own; nor is
elsewhere only in John 8: 44. There Satan is said to have
been ἀνθρωποκτ. an ἀρχῆς. ἃ5 having ‘brought death into the
world and all our woe’ (comp. Wisd. 2: 24: φθόνῳ διαβόλου
θάνατος εἰσῆλθεν εἰς τὸν κόσμον ; and Sir. 25: 24). And so what
the writer directly aims at here is, not the expression of a
moral sentiment, but (with a conscious reference to the com-
position of a somewhat unusual word) didactically to assert,
that, as tending to the prejudice and ultimate ruin of the object,
hatred of a brother involves a breach of the sixth command-
ment of the law (comp. Matt. 5: 21, 22. Beng.: ‘Omne odium
est Conatus contra vitam.’), and yet, of course, to express this
without any such accompanying extenuation, as is suggested
by the modern technical use of homicide, manslaughter. For
the same purpose I avail myself of Dryden’s word, Ovid.
Metam. xv. (cited by Rich.) :
‘To kill man killers, Man has lawful power.’
With an eye, perhaps, to the present context, an old English
writer speaks of ‘Kayne the manqueller’—a phrase which W.
also employs at Mark 6: 27.—W.., T., C., G., (manslayer) ;-
Syr. (Ξε δὲς ΠΏ), Latin verss. (homicida), Germ. (Todt-
schliger), Dt. (doodslager), It. (micidiale), Fr. S. (homicide ;
-for meurtrier of Fr. G. and --Μ.) ;-- Β. and L. (as Fr. S.),
Moldenh. (as Germ.), Wakef., Mack., Penn, Murd., (as W.),
Scott (a killer of man). Here E. V. follows R., which at John
8: 44 has manikiller.
« See ch. 2:3, N.h, Here the perfect tense is retained by
W., G., R.;-Vulg., German verss., Dt., It., Fr. G.,—M.,-S. ;-
Krasm., Pagn., Vat., Coce., Pyle, Mack., Newe. marg., Clarke,
Sharpe, Kenr., Peile.
it because the first αὐτοῦ here stands for αὑτοῦ more certainly
than does the second, that Εἰ. V. so renders the one and not the
other, but merely for the sake of an easier discrimination. See
Βογ. ΝΥ ex,
6
THE FIRST EPISTLE
OF JOHN. CHAP. III.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
love of God, because he laid
down his life for us: and we
ought to lay down our lives for
the brethren.
17 But whoso hath this world’s
good, and seeth his brother have
need, and shutteth up his bowels
of compassion from him, how
dwelleth the love of God in
him 7?
18 My little children, let us
not love in word, neither in
tongue, but in deed and in truth.
19 And hereby we know that
ae i
αὑτοὺ ἔθηκε"
μηδὲ γλώσσγι;, ἀλλ᾽
GREEK TEXT.
πῆν, ὅτι ἐκεῖνος ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν σὴν ψυχὴν
χαὶ ἡμεῖς ὀφείλομεν
ὑπὲρ τῶν ἀδελφῶν τὰς ψυχας τιθέναι.
17 ὃς δ' ἂν ἔχῃ τὸν βίον τοὺ
κόσμου, καὶ, θεωρῇ τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὑτοῦ
χρεὶ αν é χοντα, καὶ κλείσῃ τὰ σπλάγ-
χνα αὑτοῦ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ, πῶς n ἀγάπη
TOV Θεοῦ μένει EV αὐτῷ;
18 Texvia μου, μὴ ἀγαπῶμεν λόγῳ
19 Καὶ ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ὅτι
REVISED VERSION.
‘love, because ‘He laid down his
life for us: twe also ought to lay
down our lives for the brethren.
17 But whosohath"the world’s
Ygoods, and seeth his brother have
need, and shutteth up his ‘bowels
from him, how *abideth the love
of God in him?
18 My little children, let us
not love in word Ynor *in tongue,
but *in deed and in truth.
19 And hereby we know that
ἔργῳ xa ἀληθείᾳ.
» ‘What love is, and to what lengths of self-sacrifice it can
go.—The E. V. supplement (from Vulg. and Bez.) is avoided
by T., C., G.;-Protestant German verss., Dt., French verss. ;—
Aug. (‘ Perfectionem dilectionis dicit.’), Hrasm. and other Latin
verss., Cocc. (‘Qualis sit vera charitas definit, sive quomodo
illa cognoscatur explicat.’), Beng., Pyle, Wakef., Newe., Ros.,
Bloomf., Barn., Peile.
® See ch. 2: 6, N. 1.
t An immediate inference; as inch. 4: 11. ‘Debemus igitur
et nos &c.’ (Grot., Ros.). The also helps to bring out the
emphasis (see ch. 2: 20, N. p, &e.), and is, accordingly, intro-
duced (or its equivalent), though sometimes as a supplement,
and sometimes accompanied by other conjunctions, by T., G. ;—
Syr., German yerss. (except Moldenh.), It., French verss. (of| |
which the S. has nous aussi nous) ;-
Murd.
« Only here, 1 Tim. 6: 7 (where the later editions, including
the Amer. Bible Soc.’s last, inconsistently mark this as sup-
plied), and Rey. 11: 15, is the article before χόσμος rendered in
E. V. (after the Vulg. Awjus) as a demonstrative pronoun. This
is avoided by R.;-Syr., Dt., It.;-Aug., Erasm. and the later
Latin yerss. (except Castal.), Beng., Dodd., Newe., Thom., Mey..,
Greenf., De W., Murd., Peile ;-though several of these employ
an adjective for τοῦ χόσμ.
v Elsewhere in Εἰ. V. βίος is either life or living. In the
latter sense, or the means of sustaining life, substance, prop-
erty, the form good is not now current.—Germ. ( Giiter), It.
(bent), French verss. (biens) ;-Wells, Dodd. (good things ;-so
Wakef., Newe.), Moldenh., Liicke, All., (as Germ.), Mack.,
Van Ess and De W. (ites Penn, Bloomf.
~ The figure in σπλάγχνα is retained, and withoat supple-
ment, by E. V., Phil. 1:8; 2:1; Col. 3: 12;-W., R. ;-foreign
verss. (except Castal. The Germ. verss. and Dt.= heart.) ;-
Dodd., Mack., Scott, Sharpe. Murd., Kenr. It is reduced to
compassion by T., C., G.;-Thom., Penn; to affections, by
Wakef.
x See ch. 2:19, N. k, ὅθ. E. V. translates μένω 8 times in
John’s Epistles by dwell. But that word is better for οἰκέω and
De D., Carpz., Penn,
its compounds, as in Rom. 8: 9, 11; 1 Cor. 3: 16; 2 Cor. 6:
16; phe S75) Cols 1: 10. δ. ὍΣ, 3: 16; 5 Tamed tls
James 4:5. Μένω, on the other hand, and especially in John’s
characteristic use of it, imports not the mere fact of dwelling,
considered simply and absolutely; but continuance, perseve-
rance, in opposition to change and apostasy. See ch. 2: 19.
Comp. also John 6: 56, where E. V. has dwell, with John 15:
4, &c., where it has abide. Even in John 14: 10, where μένω
expresses a relation between the Father and the Son, it at the
same time implies that the humiliation of the flesh had induced
no change in that relation —R. (doth... abide), Latin verss.,
except Castal., (manet), Germ. (bleibet), Dt. (blijft) ;-Engl.
Ann. (‘It cannot abide’), Beng. (‘manet. Dicebat, se amare
Deum: sed non jam amat.’), Carpz. (permaneat), Wakef. (can
.. remain), Mack., Newe., Scott, Mey. (kénnte bleiben), All.
(as Germ.), Kenr. (as #.), Peile (can... have taken abiding
possession) ;—Pass. (‘von Hom. an allg. in Poes. τι. Pros... .
bleiben wo man gerade ist, nicht yon der Stelle gehen.’),
Bretsch. (‘in Johannis scriptis ... μένειν ἔν cue est: in ea con-
ditione, in qua quis est, perseverare.’), Rob. (to remain). See
ch. 4: 12. N. ἃ
Υ R.;-Dodd. (or), Wakef., Newc., Tho-xn.,
Mack., Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Peile.
2 Griesb. and the later editors (except Bloomf.) insert τῇ
before γλῶσσῃ, and this reading (A. B. C., &c.) Beng. also marks
as plane pro genuina habendam. I recommend that it be
adopted, and translated: with the tongue. German verss., Dt.;
-Thom., Peile. Besides these, It., Fr. G.;—B. and L., Sharpe,
use the article.
ἃ Griesb. and the later editors (except Bloomf.) read, on evi-
dence which Beng. also pronounces clearly sufficient, ἐν ἔργῳ
xo. ἀλ. I recommend that this reading be adopted, and trans-
lated: in deed and truth. W. (in work and tr.). R.;—Beng.,
All., Goss., Van Ess, Berl. Bib. and De W. (use mit with this
double reference), Peile.
Ὁ For the various constructions of yy. 19, 20, including the
difficult, and not yet satisfactorily disposed of, case of the second
ὅτι, see Litcke, Win., De W. It is not necessary to introduce
here a discussion, that would not after all affect the version.
Murd., (and),
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. IV.
43
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
we are of the truth, and shall
assure our hearts before him.
20 For if our heart condemn
us, God is greater than our
heart, and knoweth all things.
21 Beloved, if our heart con-
demn us not, then have we con-
fidence toward God.
22 And whatsoever we ask,
we receive of him, because we
keep his commandments, and do
those things that are pleasing in
his sight.
23 And this is his command-
ment, That we should believe
on the name of his Son Jesus
Christ, and love one another, as
he gave us commandment.
24 And he that keepeth his
commandments, dwelleth in him,
and he in him. And hereby we
know that he abideth in us, by
the Spirit which he hath given us.
CHAP. Iv.
Brtovep, believe not every
spirit, but try the spirits whether
they are of God: because many
false prophets are gone out into
the world.
2. Hereby know ye the Spirit
of God: Every spirit that con-
GREEK TEXT.
ἐκ τῆς ἀληθείας ἐσμεν, καὶ ἐμσίροσθεν
αὐτοῦ πείσομεν TAS καρδίας ἡ ἡμῶν"
20 ὅτι ἐὰν καταγινώσχγ ἡμῶν ἣ
καρδία, ὅτι μείζων ἐστὶν ὃ Θεὸς τῆς
καρδίας ἡ ἡμῶν, καὶ, γινώσκει πάντα.
21 ἀγαπητοὶ; eo n καρδία, ἡ ἡμῶν
«μὴ καταγινώσχῃ ἡμῶν, παῤῥυσίαν
ἔχομεν προς τὸν Θεον,
22 χαὶ ὃ ἕαν αἰτῶμεν, λαμβάνομεν
παρ᾽ αὐτοῦ, ὅτι τὰς ἐντολας. αὐτοὺ
τηροῦμεν, χαὶ τὰ ἄρεστα ἐνώπιον
AVTOV ποιοῦμεν.
23 χαὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ ἐντολὴ αὐτοῦ,
ἵνα πιστεύσωμεν τῷ ὀνόματι TOV υἱοῦ
αὐτοῦ ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστοῦ, καὶ ἀγαπῶμεν
ἀλλήλους, καθὼς ἔδωχεν ἐντολὴν
ἡμῶν.
94 χαὶ ὃ τηρῶν τὰς ἔντολας αὖ-
τοῦ, EV αὑτῷ μένει; καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν αὐτῷ.
xo ἕν τούτῳ γινώσχομεν ὅτι. μένει
ἐν ἡμῖν, ἐκ τοῦ Πνεύματος οὗ ἡμῖν
ἔδωχεν.
CHAP. Iv.
"ATATIHTOL μὴ παντὶ πνεύματι
πιστεύετε, ἀλλα δοχιμάζετε τὰ πνεύ-
ματα, εἰ ἐκ τοῦ Θεοὺ ἐστιν ὅτι πολ-
Aot ψευδοπροφῆται ἐξεληλύθασιν εἰς
TOV κόσμον.
2 ἐν τούτῳ γινώσχετε τὸ Πνεῦμα
φτοῦ Θεοῦ: πᾶν πνεῦμα ὃ ὁμολογεῖ
REVISED VERSION.
we are of the truth; and shall
‘assure our hearts before him.
20 For, if Sour heart condemn
us, God is greater than our heart,
and knoweth all things.
21 Beloved, if our heart con-
demn us not, © we have confi-
dence toward God.
22 And, whatsoever we ask,
we receive ‘from him, because
we keep his commandments, and
do %the things that are pleasing
in his sight.
23 And this is his command-
ment, "that we should believe on
the name of his Son Jesus Christ,
and love one another, as he gave
us commandment.
24 And he that keepeth his
commandments ‘abideth in him,
and jhe in him: and hereby we
know that he abideth in us, by
the Spirit ‘that he 'gave us.
CHAP. IV.
Brtovep, believe not every
spirit, but try the spirits whether
they are of God: because many
false prophets are gone out into
the world.
2 Hereby *ye know the Spirit
of God: every spirit, that con-
° The marginal note of Εἰ. V., ‘Gr. persuade,’ may better be
omitted here, than in Acts 12: 20.
4 The construction of the first ἡμῶν here is the same as that
of the second ἡμῶν in y. 21, and the English possessive pronoun
is supplied as in y. 14.
e W., R.;-Syr., Latin and French verss., It. ;-Wakef., Mack.,
Thom., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Murd., Kenr.
ΓΈ. Mark 12:2; John5: 34; &c.;-Wakef., Mack., Thom..,
Penn, Murd., Kenr., Peile.
© No demonstrative pronoun is introduced by Syr., German
verss. (except Moldenh.), It., Fr. G.—M.,-S. ;-Aug., Calv, Bez.,
Grot., Dodd., Carpz., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Greenf., Penn,
Sharpe, Murd., Kenr., Peile;—though of these the German
and Latin verss., Wakef., Sharpe, Peile, employ a compound
relative.
4 This is not a direct quotation, but a general summary of
the evangelical law. The original edition of E. V., therefore,
and nearly all previous and subsequent verss., are right in hay-
ing no capital letter here. See ch, 4; 21.
ΞΘ ΤΠ ΝΟΣ cc
) Here, as in ch. 4: 5, 6; ἄο., the antithetical structure
secures the due emphasis of the pronominal subject (see ch. 1:
iG ΝΟΣ δα
k The reference is to the witness of the personal, indwelling
Spirit (Rom. 8: 9-16). See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f—W. (whom).
1 ‘To abide with us for ever’ (John 14:16). Comp. the
historical time of Gal. 3:2; Eph.1:18. W., T., G
α See ch. 2: 29, N.b. Nor is it likely that the γινώσχομεν
of y. 6 is a change of mood.—W., R., (is known ;—after the
Vulg. cognoscitur, which, like the Syr. and It., rests on the
reading γινώσκεταυ; Still found in some cursive MSS.), Dt.;—Beng.,
Dodd. and the later English yerss. (except Wakef., who follows
the γινώσκομεν of one copy [see Mill. Prol. 1173]. and Penn).
44
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
fesseth that Jesus Christ is come
in the flesh, is of God:
3 And every spirit that con-
fesseth not that Jesus Christ is
come in the flesh, is not of God.
And this is that spirit of anti-
christ, whereof ye have heard
that it should come; and even
now already is it in the world.
4 Ye are of God, little chil-
dren, and have overcome them :
because greater is he that is in
you, than he that is in the world.
δ They are of the world:
therefore speak they of the world,
and the world heareth them.
6 We are of God. He that
knoweth God, heareth us; he
GREEK TEXT.
᾿Ιησοῦν Χριστὸν ἐ ἐν σαρκὶ ἐληλυθότα,
ἐχ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἔστι.
8. καὶ πᾶν πνεῦμα, ὃ μὴ ὁμολογεῖ;
TOV Ἰησοῦν Χριστὸν ἑ ἕν σαρχὶ ἕληλυ-
θότα, éx στοῦ Θεοῦ οὐχ ἐστι καὶ
TOUTO ἔστι τὸ τοῦ. ἀντιχρίστου, ὃ
ἀκηκόατε ὅτι ἔρχεται, καὶ VOY EV TO
χόσμω ἐστὶν ἤδη.
4 Ὑμεῖς ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἔστε, τεχνία,
χαὶ νενικήκατε αὑτούς: ὅτι μείζων
ἐστιν ὃ ἐν ὑμῖν ἢ ὁ ἐν τῷ κόσμῳ.
5 Αὐτοὶ ἐκ τοῦ χόσμου εἰσί: δια
TOUTO EX τοῦ κόσμου λαλοῦσι, καὶ ὃ
“ΠΣ αὑτῶν ἄχούει.
6 ἡμεῖς ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐσμεν" ὃ γι-
νώσχων τὸν Θεὸν, axover ἡμῶν" ὃς
REVISED VERSION.
fesseth » Jesus Christ come in
© flesh, is of God.
3 And every spirit, that ¢con-
fesseth not * Jesus Christ come
in ὦ flesh, is not of God; and this
is that spit of &the antichrist,
whereof ye have heard that it
heometh, and ‘ now J it is in the
world Jalready.
4 "You, little children, are of
God, and have overcome them ;
because greater is he that is in
you, than he that is in the world.
5 !They are of the world;
therefore ™what is of the world
they speak, and the world hear-
eth them:
6 'We are of God; he that
knoweth God heareth us ; he that
that is not of God, heareth ποῖ οὐχ ἐστιν é& Tov
Θεοῦ, οὐκ ἀχούει 15 not of God heareth not us.
» The common construction (Rob., Schirl., &e.) of ἐληλυθότα
as used for ἐληλυθέναι, which appears in one or two MSS.,
not necessary—( Win. even denies, that the participle ever stands
for the infinitive)—and it injuriously restricts the sense to the
fact of the incarnation.—It., Fr. S.;-Grot. (‘ Voluit Apostolus
hic nomini Jesu addere hunc titulum, qui venit in carne, quasi
diceret, eum dico Jesum qui non cum regia pompa et exerciti-
bus venit, sed in statu humili, abjecto, multisque malis ac post-
remum cruci obnoxio.—Pari de causa Apostolus Paulus, cum
dixisset a se Christum praedicari, addidit crucifixum.’), Vorst.,
Pears., B. and L., Wolf. (says of the received reading: ‘omnino
efficacior est.’), Moldenh. (den... gekommenen J. C.), Thom.,
Scott (as having come), Mey. (den... Erschienenen), Penn
(that J. [is] C. come;-so Sharpe, is the C. come), Trol., De
W. (als erschienen. Of the other construction he says, that
it ‘somewhat changes the sense, and lays all the emphasis on
ἐν o. éann.’), Stier. Hamm., Whitb., Berl. Bib., Beng., Guyse,
Dodd., Wesl., adopt a relative construction (J. C. who is come).
¢ This apostle does not use σάρξ and ἡ σάρξ indiscriminately.
—wW., R.;-It., French verss. ;-Wakef. (marks the as supplied),
Thom.
4 The reading λύει τὸν Ἴησ.; quoted by Socrates, and followed
in the Vulg. (solvit Jesum), is adopted by none of the editors,
though Liicke and De W. suppose that from it came the τόν of
the Received Text. The words Χριστὸν ἐν σ. ἐληλ.» are brack-
eted by Knapp, Hahn, and cancelled by Griesb., Mey., Lachm.,
Tisch., Theile. Sch. omits only Χριστόν.
9 See v. 2, N. b.
£ See vy. 2, N..c.
® See ch. 2: 18, N. ἃ, &e.
The present indicative is retained by W., R.;-Vulg., Fr. S.;
—Hamm., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Mack., Thom., All., Van Ess,
is | Sharpe, Murd., Kenr., Peile.
' There is nothing for even in W., R. ;-foreign verss. (except
Fr. G.,-M.);-Hamm., More, Dodd., Wesl., Mack. or the later
verss. Wakef., omitting viv, has indeed.
Ὁ The ἤδη is given last by Mack., Newc., Peile-—Hamm.,
Wells, Wakef., Newe., Sharpe, Kenr., (it [Ae] is).
« Beng.: ‘ Vos, Jesum Christum agnoscentes.’ See ch. 2: 20,
N.p, &c. Here the emphasis is retained by means of the above
transposition of the noun in W.;—Guyse, Carpz., Thom., Penn,
Murd.
1 See ch. 3: 24, N. j.
™ Not: ‘things about the world;’ but: ‘things having, like
themselves, a worldly temper and origin.’ Or rather: ‘ their
speaking, in matter and manner, impulse and aim, has this
character.’—G. (speak they worldly things);-Syr. (—Greenf.
12), Dt. (wit ;-thus explained in the note: ‘That is, things that
are from the world, and that accord with the understanding of
unregenerate men, or even with their worldly lusts.’), It. (quello
che parlano ὃ del mondo), Fr. S. (comme étant) ;-the Vulg.
de mundo is exchanged for e or ex m. by Erasm., Caly., Vat.
(‘ex affectu mundi, cujus sunt.’), Aret., Cocc., Beng. (‘ex mundi
vita ac sensu sermones suos promunt.’); for mundana, by
Pagn., Bez., Par.; for a m., by Castal. Grot. (‘id est, τὰ ἐκ
τοῦ κόσμου docent et praedicunt mundi affectibus congruentia.’),
B. and L. (selon), Dodd. ({as] of), Moldenh. (aus;-for the
Germ. von), Wakef., Thom., (suitably to), Mack., Penn, Murd.,
(from), Mey., Van Ess, (was der Welt gefallt), Stolz (nach),
;| Kist., De W., (was [von] d. W. ist).
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. IV.
45
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
us. Hereby know we the spirit
of truth, and the spirit of error.
7 Beloved, let us love one an-
other: tor love is of God; and
every one that loveth is born of
God, and knoweth God.
8 He that loveth not, knoweth
not God ; for God is love.
9 In this was manifested the
love of God toward us, because
that God sent his only-begotten
Son into the world, that we
might live through him.
10 Herein is love, not that
we loved God, but that he loved
us, and sent his Son to be the
propitiation for our sins.
11 Beloved, if God so loved
us, we ought also to love one
another.
12 No man hath seen God at
any time. If we love one an-
GREEK TEXT.
ἡμῶν. "Ex τούτου γινώσχομεν τὸ
πνεῦμα τῆς ἀληθείας καὶ τὸ πνεῦμα
τῆς πλάνης.
7 ᾿Αγαπητοὶ, ἀγαπῶμεν ἀλλήλους":
ὅτι ἡ ἡ ἀγάπη ἔκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐστι, HOLL
πᾶς ὃ ἀγαπῶν, ἐχ τοῦ Θεοῦ γεγέννη-
ται, καὶ γινώσκει τὸν Θεόν"
8 ὃ μὴ ἀγαπῶν, οὐχ ἔγνω TOV
Θεόν" ὅτι ὃ Θεὸς ἀγάπη ἐστίν.
9 Ἔν τούτῳ ἐφανερώθη, n ἀγάπη
τοὺ Θεοῦ ἐν Tuy, OTL τὸν VIOY αὑτοῦ
τὸν μογογενη ἀπέσταλχκεν ὃ Θεὸς εἰς
Tov κόσμον, Wa ζήσωμεν δι᾿ αὐτοῦ.
10 ἐν τούτῳ ἐστὶν 7 ἀγάπῃ, οὐχ,
ὅτι ἡμεῖς ἡγαπσήσαμεν τὸν Θεὸν, ἀλλ᾽
ὅτι αὐτὸς ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς, καὶ ἀπέ-
στείλε τὸν υἱὸν αὑτοῦ ἱλασμὸν περὶ
τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν.
{1 @ απητοὶ, εἰ οὕτως ὃ Θεὸς 7; ἦγά-
πησεν ἡμᾶς, καὶ ἡμεῖς ὀφείλομεν ἀλ-
ληήλους ἀγαπᾶν.
19 Θεὸν οὐδεὶς πώποτε τεθέαται:
ἐὰν ἀγαπῶμεν ἀλλυίλους, ὃ Θεὸς ἐν
REVISED VERSION.
"By this we know the spirit of
truth and the spirit of error.
7 Beloved, let us love one an-
other; for love is of God, and
every one that loveth *hath been
Pbegotten of God, and knoweth
God:
8 He that loveth not, knoweth
not God; for God is love.
9 In this was manifested the
love of God 4in us, "that God
shath sent his t Son, the only be-
gotten, into the world, that we
might live through him.
10 Herein is love, not that
“we loved God, but that "he
loved us, and ‘sent his Son” a
propitiation for our sins.
11 Beloved, if God so loved
us, *we also ought to love one
another.
12 No one hath 7at any time
seen God: if we love one an-
" The only instance in the Epistle of éx τούτου, for which,
however, Lachm. alone substitutes ἐν τούτῳ.
° See ch. 2: 29, N. Ὁ, ὅσ.
P See ch. 2: 29, Ν. d.
a ‘In our ease.’ Or the expression may refer to an inward
revelation of the love of God, consequent upon the incarnation
of the Son. Comp. Rom. 5: 5 and 2 Cor. 4: 6.—W., R.;-
Latin verss. (except Castal. and Bez.), Dt. marg. (‘Gr. in ons,
gelyk ook ond. y. 16. of, onder ons.’), Fr. S. marg. (parmi) ;—
Hamm., Thom., (among), Berl. Bib., Beng., De W., (in [an]
uns 5.- 1. 6. amor Dei,” says Beng. in the Gnom.,‘qui nune in
nobis est, per omnem experientiam spiritualem.’ And De W.
refers to John 9: 3.), Dodd., Litcke (connects ἐν ἡμῖν with
ἐφανερώθη, and considers it = ἡμῖν. But here, as occasionally
elsewhere, the version, gegen wns, does not answer to the com-
mentary.), Bloomf. (in respect of us) ;-Win. §31. 6: ‘The love
of God revealed itself ix ws (an uns), which is certainly
different from: revealed itself to us(wns).’? In §54.5 he adds:
*1 John 4: 9 may be translated: Therein the love of God
made itself known in us; ἐν ἡμῖν I would not make imme-
diately dependent on ἀγάπη, since in that case we should have
ᾧ ἐν ἡμῖν. Green refers to Matt. 17: 12; Gal. 1: 16; 1 Cor.
9: 15; 14: 11. Seev. 16, N. 1.
rE. V., v. 10; &e.;-German and French verss., Dt., It.;—
Hamm., Guyse, Dodd., Wesl. (because ;-so Thom., Scott,
Sharpe, Murd.), Wakef. (in that), Mack., Newe., Penn, Kenr.,
Peile (in the fact that).
* ‘For, in the purpose and result here specified, that mission
is permanent and ever operative.’ Comp. the aorist of y. 10
(N. v) and again the perfect of νυ. 14 (N. g).—R. ;-German and
French verss., Dt., It. ;-Kenr., Peile.
t Mack.
« See ch. 3: 24, N.j, &e.
v «Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many..
dieth no more.’ See ν. 9, N. 5.
w There is nothing for the Εἰ. V. supplement in W., R. ;—
Syr., Latin verss. (except Pagn., Bez.) ;-Wesl., Greenf., Kist.,
Murd. An indefinite article, or none, is employed by W.,
T., C., G., R;—Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Beng., Dodd. and the later En-
glish verss., Greenf., De W.
=See ch. 3; 16, N. Ὁ; 2:
Ζ, &e.
y This rendering of οὐδείς (as οἵ μηδείς ; see ch. 3: 7, N. 85),
when used without a substantive, is suitable everywhere, and
occasionally is of importance to the sense; e. g. John 10: 29;
16: 22; &e. See Rev. 3: 7,N. p, &c.—Wakef., Mack., Thom.,
Penn, Sharpe, Murd., Kenr.
. He
20, N. p, ὅσ; 2 Pet.1: 14, N.
2 Θεόν is translated last in the clause by W.;-It., French
verss. ;-Dodd., Thom., Sharpe, Murd., Kenr, Of English verss.
R. and Peile keep it first.
46 THE FIRST EPISTLE
OF JOHN. CHAP. IV.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
other, God dwelleth in us, and
his love is perfected in us.
13 Hereby know we that we
dwell in him, and he in us, be-
cause he hath given us of his
Spirit.
14 And we have seen and do
testify, that the Father sent the
Son to be the Saviour of the
world.
15 Whosoever shall confess
that Jesus is the Son of God,
God dwelleth im him, and he in
God.
16 And we have known and
believed the love that God hath
tous. God is love: and he that
dwelleth in love, dwelleth in God,
and God in him.
GREEK TEXT.
ἡμῖν μένει, καὶ ἡ ἀγάπη αὐτοῦ τετε-
λειωμένη ἐστὶν ἕν ἡμῖν.
18 ἔν τούτῳ γινώσχομεν ὅτι ἐν
αὐτῷ μένομεν, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν ἡμῖν, ὅτι
éx τοῦ Πνεύματος αὑτοῦ δέδωχεν ἡμῖν.
14 Καὶ ἡμεῖς τεθεάμεθα, καὶ μαρ-
τυροῦμεν. ὅτι ὃ πατὴρ ἀπέσταλκε TOV
VIOY σωτῆρα τοῦ κόσμου.
15 ὃς ἂν ὁμολογήσῃ ὅτι ᾿Ιησοῦς
ἐστιν ὃ υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὃ Θεὸς ἐν αὐτῷ
μένει, καὶ αὐτὸς ἐν τῷ Θεῶ.
16 Καὶ ἡμεῖς ἐγνώχαμεν καὶ πε-
πιστεύχαμεν τὴν ἀγάπην ἦν ἔχει ὁ
Θεὸς ἑ ἐν ἡμῖν. ὃ Θεὸς ἀγάπη ἐστὶ, καὶ
ὁ μένων ἕν TH ἀγάπῃ, ἐν τῷ Θεῷ
μένει, καὶ ὃ Θεὺς ἐν αὐτῷ.
REVISED VERSION.
other, God *abideth in us, and
his love Phath been perfected in
us.
13 Hereby ‘we know that we
d4bide in him, and the in us, be-
cause he hath given us of his
Spirit.
14 ‘We also have seen, and
do testify, that the Father Shath
sent the Son ἢ as Saviour of the
world.
15 Whosoever shall confess
that Jesus is the Son of God,
God ‘abideth in him, and jhe in
God.
16 *We also have known and
believed the love that God hath
lin us. God is love, and he that
mabideth in love ™abideth in
God, and God in him.
* See ch. ὃ: 17, N. x, ὅθ. R.;-Hamm. (at v. 15), Wells
(abides), Wesl., Mack., Newc., Thom., Murd., Kenr.
> See 2 Pet. 3:7, N.r, ἄς. Peile: ‘There is evidence in us
of His love having fully attained its end... of our having fully
realized His love.’ Some (Bens., Moldenh., Wakef.) = is per-
fect or complete.
¢ See ch. 1: 4, N. p.
4 See y. 12, N. a, &e.
* See ch. 3: 24, N.j, ὅσ.
ΤῊ In addition to this experimental assurance (vy. 13), we
Apostles have a historical certainty” See y. 11, N. x, &e.
—Aret. (‘testes producit oculatos ipsos Apostolos.’), Beng.
(‘et nosmet. Sic Joh. 15: 27.’), Trol. (‘The mention of see-
ing God suggests the reference to himself and the rest of the
Apostles [ vv. 14 sqq.] as eye-witnesses, &c.’), Peile (‘ Moreover,
we his chosen witnesses.’), &e.
® See v. 9, Ν. 5. R.;-German and French verss., Dt., It. ;-
Guyse, Dodd., Mack., Thom., Murd., Kenr.
h See v. 10, N. w. For as, see Fr. S.;-Beng., Mey., All.,
De W.
i See ch. 3: 17, N. x, &e.
} 566 ch. 3: 24, N. j, &e.
«*We Christians.’ To this ‘peculiar people’ is especially
revealed the love of God, which, first manifested in the mission
of His Son (vy. 14, 15), is now also ‘shed abroad in their
hearts’ (Rom. 5: 5 ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις). See y. 14, N. f, &e.—
Aret. (‘omnes complectitur fideles.’), Beng. (‘et nos. Ana-
phora: coll. vy. 14. not. Est hic quoque epitasis: quare mox
ἐν ἡμῖν proprie valet in nobis.’), Liicke (‘7mecs, John and his
readers; comp. y. 6.’), &e.
1 See N. k, and v. 9, N.q. The common construction of ἐν
ἡ μῦν here and in y. 9 as equivalent to εἰς yuas, though approved
by Rob. (who follows Bretsch. in citing also such unsatisfactory
cases as Luke 21: 23; 2 Cor. 8: 7; 2 Sam. 24: 17 Sept.),
cannot be justified, 1.. grammatically. ‘On the whole,’ says
Win. § 54. 5, ‘it is in itself quite improbable, that, with a clear
conception of dogmatic relations, the apostles should haye puz-
zled their readers by saying ἐν for εἰς, or vice versa. At least
they were able to write εἰς just as easily as the interpreters,
who will smuggle in this preposition.’ And again Tro].: ‘The
primary import of ἐν and εἰς is so opposite, that the use of the
former instead of the latter, as advocated by many commenta-
tors, seems to be very doubtful; and indeed it will be found
that the verbs implying motion, with which it is sometimes
found, generally involve the idea of vest also:’—or, 2., in accord-
ance with John’s style of doctrine and diction. coon vy. 12,
13,15; ch. 2: 5; 3: 17 (for in this last passage also ἡ ἀγάπη
τοῦ Θεοῦ may mean that Divine love which appeared in the
vicarious death of the cross, y. 16); John 17: 26; &.—W.,
G., R.;-Latin verss. (except Castal. and Bez.), Dt. marg. ;-
Hamm. (among us), Bloomf. (allows either construction),
Berl. Bib. (γι uns ;-and so De W., who explains ἐν as marking
‘the object of the love, and at the same time the medium in
which it shows itself, and as it were dwells. Comp. John 17:
26.’), Peile (‘the love which God hath set upon us.’).
m See ch. 3: 17, N. x, &e.
THE FIRST EPISTLE
OF JOHN. CHAP. IV. 47
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
17 Herein is our love made
perfect, that we may have bold-
ness in the day of judgment:
because as he is, so are we in
this world. κόσμῳ τούτῳ.
18 There is no fear in love;
but perfect love casteth out fear:
because fear hath torment. He
» The connection of thought, on which depend the translation
and punctuation of the verse, is this: ‘As the end of faith (τὸ
τέλος τῆς πίστεως, 1 Pet. 1: 9), and the satisfaction of hope
(Tit. 2: 13), so likewise the consummation of love, the other
divine element in which the Christian community lives, moves,
and has its being, is found only in a fearless, joyful meeting with
that Saviour at his coming, whom having not seen we love, and,
in loving, are even now changed into the same image, this being
the only evidence that we are his, and so a sure ground of our
confidence.’ Aug. thus expresses it: ‘Quisquis fiduciam habet
in die judicii, perfecta est in illo charitas. .. Quare habemus
fiduciam? Quia sicut ille est, et nos sumus in hoc mundo.
Liicke, thus: ‘Therein shows itself the perfecting of our mutual
love, that we (or then is our love perfected, when we) can have
confidence in the day of judgment, because (ὅτι) we (or: in so
far, that is, as we, comp. ch. 3: 9, but especially 3: 14, where
instead of ἵνα and ὅτι is a double ὅτι) so walk in the world, as
Christ (has walked, loving the brethren).’ And De W., with
a larger and truer conception of ἡ ἀγάπη, thus: ‘Love, proceed-
ing from God, manifested in the mission of Christ, taken up
into the communion of the faithful, trained after the pattern of
Christ, has then reached its mark, when, as confiding children
to their father, we draw nigh without any fear.’
oF Seeichs 2) Oy Nek.
P See N.n. E. V.is almost alone (one or two of the later
English verss. and Mey. follow it) in turning μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν into the
possessive pronoun. On the contrary, the Syr., Vulg., &c.,
expressly interpret the ἀγάπη as denoting God’s love to us.—
HE. V. marg.;-W., T. (in us;-so C., G.), R.;-Syr. (= 93:5),
Latin verss. (nobiscwm ;—except Pagn. in nobis [so Aug.] and
Castal.), German verss. (bei wns ;-except Moldenh. in wns, and
Licke wnter uns), Dt. (bij ons), It. (inverso noi), Fr. G..—M.,
(envers nous), Fr. S. (par rapport ἃ nous) ;-Engl. Ann.,
Hamm., B. and L. (pour nous), Dodd., Mack., (as We), Gill
(‘or, with us’), Pyle (toward us ;-but cites as parallel Paul’s
χάρις μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν.). Wakef., Newe. and Thom. (among us),
Sharpe, De W. (‘with [among] ws [2 John 2] belongs to the
verb, and marks the Christian community as the province
or dwelling-place of love.’), Barn. (‘within or in us’), Bonar,
Comment. on Leviticus, ch. 8, (‘He calls it, as if the name,
Immanuel, were running in his mind, the love with us; i. e.,
God’s display of love to us, v. 16,in his Son; which is now
our property.’), Murd., Kenr., Peile.
GREEK TEXT.
ily ‘Ey TOUTE) τετελείωται ἢ ἀγά-
πη μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν, iva παῤῥησίαν ἔχωμεν
ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τῆς κρίσεως. ὅτι καθὼς
ἐχεῖνός ἔστι; καὶ ἡμεῖς ἔσμεν EV τῷ
18 φόθος οὐχ ἐστι» ἔν τῇ ἀγάπῃ,
ἀλλ᾽ ἡ τελείω ἀγάπη ἔξω βάλλει TOV
φόβον, oT. ὃ φόβος κόλασιν ἔχει: ὁ
REVISED VERSION.
"17 Herein °hath? love Pwith us
been 4perfected, that we "should
have ‘confidence in the day of
judgment, t because as "He is *
are Ywe also in this world.
18 There is no fear in love,
but perfect love casteth out fear;
because fear hath “punishment :
4K. V., ch. 2: 5; 4: 12; &c.-R.;-Hamm., Dodd., Mack.,
Newe., Thom., Penn, Murd., Kenr.
ΤῸ, C., G.;-De W. (ἵνα παῤῥησίαν κτλ. is dependent on ἐν
τούτῳ, and the construction is as John 15:8. ἕνα expresses
the work of the verevaors.’), Green (refers for a similar use of
iva to ch. 5: ὃ; 3 John 4.).
* E.V., ch. 2: 28; 3: 21; 5: 14; &e.;—Engl. Ann. (‘or, free-
dom, or, ἜΑΣΙ Wells, Guyse, Wakef., Newc., Thom.,
Penn, Bloomf., Kenr., Peile.
t This is the punctuation of the original edition of Εἰ. V., and
is better than any thing that has been substituted for it since,
whether ὅτι xtra. be connected immediately with ἐν τούτῳ, or,
as I prefer, with the intermediate clause. See N. n.—All the
recent editors (except Mey., Sch.) and very many verss. have
a comma.
" See ch. 2: 6, N. 1.
See v. 11, N. x, &c.
w ‘That is what properly belongs to the unfilial spirit (Rom.
8:15, πνεῦμα δουλείας εἰς φόβον) at the hand of God, and is
even now, in the very anticipation itself (φοβερά τις éxdoyn xpe-
σεως Heb. 10: 27), im a measure realized.’ Comp. the use of
ἔχω in Matt. 6: 1; John ὃ: 36; Heb. 10: 35; &c.—EHlsewhere
χόλασις occurs but once, Matt. 25: 46, and is there in EH. V.
punishment ; xoraSouar, occurring twice, is in Εἰ, V. to punish 5--
Syr. (the word used is translated in Tremell., irritatio; P.,
pavor, to which Castell adds, cum quadam desperatione ;
Trost, concitatio, to which Gutbir adds, periculum; Murd.,
peril), Vulg. (poenam), Dt. marg. (‘of, straffing’), Fr. 5
( punition) ;-Aret. (‘consequentes, imo concomitantes poenas’),
Berl. Bib., Liicke, De W., (Strafe ;-for Luth.’s Pein), Wakef.,
Scott (‘or, punishment’), Litcke (‘Fear [before God, in the
ἢ judgment] rests on the consciousness of deserved punishment,
but (δέ) the fear of punishment is abolished by a perfected,
serene, confiding love. Not, as some would have it, fear is
punished, but, fear has in itself punishment, is connected with
the consciousness of punishment, χόλασις, comp. Matt. 25: 46;
2 Mace. 4: 38.’), Greenf. (u‘))), Penn;-Steph., Scap., Wahl,
Pass., L. and §., Rob.
48
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. V.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
that feareth, is not made perfect
in love.
19 We love him, because he
first loved us.
20 If a man say, I love God,
and hateth his brother, he is a
liar. For he that loveth not his
brother, whom he hath seen, how
can he love God, whom he hath
not seen ?
21 And this commandment
have we from him, That he who
loveth God, love his brother also.
CHAP. V.
WuosoeEver believeth that Je-
sus is the Christ, is born of God:
and every one that loveth him
that begat, loveth him also: that
is begotten of him.
2 By this we know that we
love the children of God, when
we love God, and keep his com-
mandments.
3 For this is the love of God,
that we keep his commandments ;
and his commandments are not
grievous.
4 For whatsoever is born of
GREEK TEXT.
δὲ φοβούμενος οὐ τετελείωται ἐν τῇ
ἀγάπῃ.
19 ἡμεῖς ἀγαπῶμεν. αὐτὸν, ὅτι
αὐτὸς πρῶτος ἠγάπησεν ἡμᾶς.
20 “Koy τις ei7tn, Ὅτι ἀγαπῶ TOV
Θεὸν, καὶ τὸν ἀδελφὸν, αὑτοῦ μισῇ,
ψεύστης ἐστίν" ὁ γὰρ μὴ ἀγαπῶν τὸν
ἀδελῴον αὑτοῦ ὃν ἑώραχε, τὸν Θεὸν
ὃν οὐχ ἑώρακε, πῶς δύναται ἀγαπᾷν;
21 καὶ ταύτην τὴν ἐντολὴν EXO-
μὲν ἀπὶ αὐτοῦ, ἵνα ὁ ἀγαπῶν Tov
Θεὸν, ἀγαπᾷ καὶ τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὑτοῦ.
CHAP. V.
TIAS ὁ πιστεύων ὅτι Ἰησοῦς ἐστιν
ὁ Χριστὸς, ex τοῦ Θεοῦ γεγέννηται"
xO πᾶς ὃ ἀγαπῶν τὸν γεννήσαντα,
ἀγασίᾷ χαὶ τὸν γεγεννημένον ἐξ
αὐτοῦ.
2 ἐν τούτῳ γινώσκομεν ὅτι ἀγα-
πῶμεν τὰ τέχνα τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὅταν τὸν
Θεὸν ἀγαπῶμεν, χαὶ τὰς ἔντολας αὖ-
τοῦ τηρῶμεν. ἘΝ
9 αὕτη γάρ ἔστιν ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ
Θεοῦ, ἵνα, τὰς ἐντολας αὐτοῦ τηρῶ-
μεν" Kal αἱ ἐντολαὶ αὐτοῦ βαρεῖαι
οὐχ εἰσίν.
4 ὅτι πᾶν τὸ γεγεννημένον Ex τοῦ
x ‘And therefore the doctrine of v.17 holds good.’
See > See 2 Pet. 2
REVISED VERSION.
*but he that feareth Yhath not
been *perfected in love.
19 We love him, because *he
first loved us.
20 If "any one say: Ilove God,
and hateth his brother, he is a
liar; for he that loveth not his
brother whom he hath seen, how
can he love God whom he hath
not seen?
21 And this commandment
have we from him, ‘that he who
loveth God love ‘also his brother.
CHAP. Vv.
avery one that believeth that
Jesus is the Christ hath been
‘begotten of God ; and every one
that loveth him that begat, loveth
him also that "hath been begotten
of ae
2 ‘Hereby we know that we
love the children of God, when
we love God, and keep his com-
mandments.
3 For this is the love of God,
that we keep his commandments ;
and his commandments are not
burdensome.
4 For fall that hath been "be-
Spon τὶ
2 Pet. 1: 5, N. r, and Liicke under N. w.—W..;-Syr., Latin
verss. (except Castal.), Germ. ;—All., De W. Most others give
the 6é, but either as a mere copula. or as an illative particle.
¥ See ch. 2: 5, N.k.
* See v. 17, N. q.
* See ch. 3: 24, N. j, &c.—The construction: Let us love
him, appears in Syr., Vulg. and its followers, Ar., German verss..
Dt. marg.;—Grot., Hamm. (as allowable ;-and so Whitb., Clarke),
B. and L., Pyle, Carpz., Wakef., Ros., Greenf., Sharpe, Trol. ;—
and is explained by De W. thus: ‘He exhorts to the love of
God, because this is the root of brotherly love. Its connection
with the latter he shows in v. 20 as well as in y. 12.) But the
closer connection may easily be, as indicated in our Text, and
that of Beng., Griesb., Sch., with y. 18, whose general state-
ments are here exemplified and confirmed; as if he had said:
‘We, for example, could only haye feared God, had not the
manifestation and experience of His own prior, sovereign love
enkindled ours.’ Lachm. and Tisch. cancel the αὐτόν. The
former also inserts οὖν after ἡμεῖς, and substitutes 6 θεός for
αὗτος.
© Seeich. 8: 28, Ni. ἢ:
«ὙΥ,, R.;-foreign verss.;-Dodd. (also love his br.), Murd.,
Kenr.
* So E. V. in the second clause; and see ch. 2
> See ch. 2: 29, N. c, &e.
¢ So E. V. in the second clause, and see ch. 2: 29, N. ἃ.
<i. V. elsewhere (6 times) in this Epistle, when ἐν τούτῳ is
thus connected with γινώσχω ;-Wesl., Newe.—For τηρῶμεν,
Lachm. and Tisch. read ποιῶμεν.
ὁ Comp. Matt. 11: 80; 23: 4; Acts 15: 10.—W., R., (heavy) ;
—Syr. (as in Matt. 23: 4), Latin verss. (gravia), German yerss.
(schwer), Dt. (zwaar), It. (gravi), Fr. S. ( pesants) ;-Hamm..,
Wakef., Barn., Kenr., (as W.), Mack., Clarke, Murd., Peile.
fW. (all thing that), T., O., G., R.;-Syr., Vulg., Germ.,
Dt., It. (tutto quello che), Fr. G.—M..-S., (tout ce qui) ;-Erasm.,
Pagn., Calv., Vat., Aret., Beng., Moldenh., Mack., Scott (all
that which), All., Barn. (every thing which), Kenr., Liicke.
= See ch. 2: 29, N.c, ὅσ.
Ὁ See ch. 2: 29, N. d.
23, N. x.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. V.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
God, overcometh the world: and
this is the victory that overcom-
eth the world, even our faith. ἡ πίστις ἡμῶν.
5 Who is he that overcometh
the world, but he that believeth
that Jesus is the Son of God?
6 This is he that came by
water and blood, even Jesus
Christ; not by water only, but
by water and blood. And it is
the Spirit that beareth witness,
because the Spirit is truth.
υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ ;
ἀλήθειαι.
7 For there are three that bear
record in heaven, the Father,
the Word, and the Holy Ghost:
and these three are one.
8 And there are three that
ἕν εἰσι.
i ‘Tid, or has done, so in our case, and alone has power to
do so in any case.’ The Greek aorist, according to the best
usage, does not exclude the last of these ideas, which harmo-
nizes the clause as a general statement with the immediate con-
text, and requires for its expression the English present. ‘ All
the children of God overcome the world, and the victorious
weapon of their warfare is their faith.’
} W., R.;-Syr., Latin verss. (except Bez. nempe) ;-Wakef.
and Green (at y. 6), All.. De W., Murd., Kenr., Peile. Several
(Germ., Wakef., &c.) here change the construction into: our
faith is &e.
ΚΑ reiteration, in the way of challenge to produce an instance
to the contrary, of the general statement of v. 4, αὕτη éoriv ἡ
νίκη κτλ. accompanied by a more specific description of faith,
the spiritual weapon.
1 See v. 4, N. j.
™ Some MSS. omit the article. But there are other passages,
in which ὁ Χριστός unquestionably occurs as an appellative,
where E. V. treats it as a proper name; 6. 2. Matt. 2:4; 22:
42; Mark 15: 32; John 7: 31, 41, 42; &c.—K. V., v. 1; ch.
2: 22; Matt. 16: 16, 20; &c.;-Dt., Fr. S.;-Dodd., Moldenh.,
Carpz. (illum), Wakef., Mack., Thom., Mey., Greenf., Penn,
Sharpe, De W. (( Ἴησ. ὁ Χριστός is in apposition with the whole
clause, so that Ἰησοὺς ---οὗτος, and 6 Χριστός --- ὃ ἐλθὼν x72’),
Murd., Peile ;-Rob., Green.
» Tittm.: ‘Idem indicat? (as the previous δι ὕδ.), ‘sed cogi-
tatur tantum eadem res diverso modo. Ht in illa quidem for-
mula cogitatur causa ipsa, per quam effectum est, ut venerit, in
hac autem cogitatur accidens, quod conjunctum fuit cum ad-
ventu sic, ut simul utrumque fieret et conspiceretur.’ Win.
§ 52.a: ‘It is quite common for ἐν to be used of that, with
GREEK TEXT.
Θεοῦ, νικᾷ Tov κόσμον: καὶ αὕτη
ἐστὶν N νίκη τι νικήσασα τὸν κόσμον,
5 τίς ἐστιν ὃ νικῶν τὸν κόσμον,
εἶ μὴ ὃ πιστεύων ὅτι ᾿Ιησοὺς ἐστιν ὃ
6 Οὗτός ἐστιν ὃ ἐλθὼν Ov ὕδατος
καὶ αἵματος, ᾿Ιησοὺς ὃ Χριστός: οὐχ
ἐν τῷ ὕδατι μόνον, GAN ἐν τῷ ὕδατι
καὶ τῷ αἵματι: καὶ TO πνεῦμα ἐστι
TO μαρτυροῦν OTL τὸ πνεῦμά ἐστιν ἡ
7 ὅτι τρεῖς εἰσιν οἵ μαρτυροῦντες
ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, ὃ Πατὴρ, ὃ Λόγος, καὶ
τὸ ἽΛγιον Πνεῦμα: και οὗτοι οἱ τρεῖς
8 χαὶ τρεῖς εἰσιν οἵ μαρτυροῦντες
49
REVISED VERSION.
gotten of God overcometh the
world; and this is the victory
that ‘overcometh the world, 4 our
faith.
k5 Who is he that overcometh
the world, but he that believeth
that Jesus is the Son of God?
6 This is he that came by
water and blood,! Jesus ™the
Christ; not "with °the water only,
but "with °the water and °the
blood; and Pthe Spirit is that
which 4testifieth, because the
Spirit is truth.
7 For "they are three that ‘tes-
tify πη heaven, the Father, the
Word, and the Holy "Spirit; and
these three are one.
8 And ‘they are three that
which one is (externally) provided, which he brings with him;
Heb. 9: 25 εἰσέρχεται ἐν αὕματι; 1 Cor. 4: 21; 1 Kings 1: 25;
Xen. Cyrop. 2, 3. 14—Germ., It., Fr. S.;-B. and L., Guyse,
Carpz., Newe., Liicke, Mey., Penn, Peile (under the form of ).
Most of these and of other verss. make no distinction between
the διά and the ἐν.
° E. V., v. 8 ;-Dt., French verss. ;-Wesl., Mack., Thom., All,
De W., Murd.;-Green. The French verss. and Murd. also
insert the article before these nouns in the first clause.
P The Greek order and construction of τὸ mv. are preserved
by W.;-foreign verss. (except the French) ;~Dodd., Thom., Penn,
Murd., Peile.
4 See ch. 1: 2, N. 1.
τ The εἰσίν is here a simple copula, not a verb of existence.—
Foreign verss. generally (except the French, i y en a trois qui)
follow the Greek order ;—Penn.
* See ch. 1: 2, N.1.
t The words inclosed within brackets are cancelled by Griesb.
and (excepting Knapp, Bloomf., Theile, who bracket them) all
the later editors. Liicke asserts, that they are ‘demonstrably
spurious. No result of modern criticism is more certain than
the spuriousness of this passage.’ For the evidence on which
this decision, now generally acquiesced in, rests, see Clarke,
Horne, Liicke, De W., Day. (Biblical Criticism, 1852, Vol. 11.
pp. 403-426). 1 recommend that the words be transferred to
the margin, as the reading of two or three inferior MSS.; in
which case a comma would be inserted after testify.
« See 2 Pet. 1: 21, N. f.
v See v. 7, N. r.
50
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. V.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
bear witness in earth, the spirit,
and the water, and the blood:
and these three agree in one.
9 If we receive the witness
of men, the witness of God is
greater: for this is the witness
of God which he hath testified
of his Son.
10 He that believeth on the
Son of God hath the witness in
himself: he that believeth not
God, hath made him a lar, be-
cause he believeth not the record
that God gave of his Son.
11 And this is the record, that
God hath given to us eternal life:
and this life is in his Son.
12 He that hath the Son, hath
life; and he that hath not the
GREEK TEXT.
ἐν τῇ γῇ; τὸ πνεῦμα, καὶ τὸ ὕδωρ,
xo τὸ αἵμα: καὶ OL τρεῖς εἰς TO ἕν
εἰσιν.
9 Εἰ τὴν μαρτυρίαν τῶν ἀνθρώπων
λαμβάνομεν, n μαρτυρία τοῦ Θεοῦ
μείζων & ἐστίν" ὅτι αὕτη ἐστὶν N μαρ- 8
TULA TOV Θεοῦ, ἣν μεμαρτύρηκε περὶ
τοῦ υἱοῦ αὑτοῦ.
10 ὃ πιστείων εἰς τὸν υἱὸν τοῦ
Θεοῦ, ἔχει͵ τὴν μαρτυρίαν ἐν ἑαυτῷ"
ὃ μὴ πιστεύων τῷ Θεῷ, ψεύστην σε-
ποίηκεν αὐτὸν, ὅτι οὐ πεπίστευχεν
εἰς THY μαρτυρίαν, ἥν «μεμαρτύρηκεν
ὁ Θεὸς περι τοῦ υἱοῦ αὑτοῦ.
11 Καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ μαρτυρία ὅτι
ζωὴν αἰώνιον ἔδωχεν ἡ ἡμῖν ὁ Θεός" καὶ
αὑτη Uy ζωὴ € ἐν TO υἱῷ αὐτοῦ ἐστιν.
12 ὁ ἔχων Tov υἱον, ἔχει τὴν ζωήν"
ὃ μὴ ἔχων σὸν υἱὸν τοῦ Θεοῦ, τὴν
REVISED VERSION.
“testify on earth, | the *Spirit, and
the water, and the blood; and
Ythe three “agree in one.
9 If we receive the *testimony
of men, the *testimony of God is
greater : for this is the *testimony
of God Pwhich he hath testified
‘concerning his Son.
10 He that believeth ‘in the
Son of God hath the ‘testimony ἢ
in himself: he that believeth not &
God hath made him a liar, be-
cause he "hath not believed ‘in
the ‘testimony ‘which God hath
Jtestified *concerning his Son.
11 And this is the ‘testimony,
that God ™gave to us eternal
life, ® and this life is in his Son.
12 He that hath the Son hath
life; ° he that hath not the Son of
Son of God, hath not life.
13 These things have I writ-
ten unto you that believe on the
ζωὴν οὐχ ἔχει.
13 ΤΑΥ͂ΤΑ ἔγραψα ὃ ὑμῖν τοῖς πί-
στεύουσιν εἰς TO OVOMA τοῦ υἱοὺ τοῦ
God hath not life.
13 These things have I written
unto you Pthat believe 4in the
ΡΟ ΟΠ: 25 ΝΕ 1.
x Here also this name has an initial capital in the original
edition of E. V.;-Vulg., Dt., It., Fr. G.—M.,-S. ;-Pagn., Vat.,
Tremell., Bez., Aret., Eng. Ann., Hamm., Cocc., Wolf., Beng.,
Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Mack., Thom., Scott, Clarke, Penn, Barn.,
Murd., Kenr., Peile. Some of these haye, Water, Blood; while
others, who use no capital, understand by zy. the Holy Spirit.
y The demonstrative pronoun (which comes from the Vulg.)
is not employed by Germ., Dt., Fr. S.;—Peile.
» “ Aoree in the one’ thing or testimony, to wit, that Jesus is
the Son of God (y. 5). Or (and this I recommend to be set in
the margin): ‘Amount to the one’ already mentioned (v. 6)
as that which testifies; that one and the self-same Spirit work-
ing all in all (1 Cor. 12: 3-11). The former sense, with or
without the article, is the one generally adopted, the E. V.
expression of it being borrowed, through G., from Bez. (accord-
ing to some editions), and by Bez., from Pagn.; in wnwm con-
sentiunt. Caly. has in unum conveniunt.
« KE. V., 14 times out of 37; and so for μαρτύριον, 15 times
out of 19 ;-R. ;-Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newc.,
Thom., Scott, Penn, Bloomf (at vy. 10), Murd., Kenr. Most
verss. use a cognate substantive and verb here and in συ. 10.
> For ἥν, Lachm. and Tisch. read ὅτυ.
¢ See ch. 1: 1, Ν. ἃ.
4So E. V. renders εἰς after πιστεύω, 11 times;—W. (into).
G., R.;-Syr., German verss. (az), Dt., It.;-Erasm. and the
later Latin verss., except Castal., (in Filiwm ;—for the Vulg.
Filio), Dodd., Thom., Greenf., Murd., Kenr.
© See vy. 9, N. a.
ΓΤ Lachm. inserts rov Ssov before ἐν ἑαυτῷ. So the Vulg.
© For Θεῷ, Lachm. has υἱῷ. So the Vulg.
hk. V., John 3: 18; 16: 27; &c.;-T., C., G., (believed) ;:--
Dt., It., Fr. G..M.,-S. ;-Erasm. and the later Latin verss.
(except Castal.), Berl. Bib., Beng., Dodd., Mack., Penn, Sharpe
(as T.), De W., Peile. E. V. follows the Vulg.
ΤῈ V., v. 9;-R.;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newc.,
Thom., Scott, Murd., Kenr.
i See y. 9, N. a, and ch. 1: 2, N. 1.
ki See chia 5 ΤῊΝ: α-
1 See v. 9, N. a.
m*When He gave (John 3: 16, ἔδωχεν) His only begotten
Son.’— W. ;-Sharpe.
» The last clause forming part of the divine testimony, the
punctuation of the late critical editors (except Sch.), of the
original edition of Εἰ. V., of the Amer. Bible Soc.’s Revision,
&e., is preferred.
° W., R. ;-foreign verss. (except Syr. ;-Moldenh., Greenf.) :--
Wells, Mack., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Kenr., Peile.
Ρ After ὑμέν, Griesb., Mey., Knapp, Sch., Lachm., Hahn,
Tisch., read: ἕνα εἰδῆτε ore ζωὴν αἰώνιον ἔχετε [Lachm., Hahn,
Tisch. : ζ. ἔχ. αἰών.], οἱ πιστεύοντες εἰς τὸ ὄνομα Tov υἱοῦ τοῦ
ϑεοῦ, on the authority of A. B. and many minor MSS.; Syr.,
Vulg., &c. I recommend that the following note appear in the
margin: ‘Or, as many read: that ye may know that ye have
eternal life, who believe in the name of the Son of God.’
«See v. 10, N. ἃ.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. V. 51
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
name of the Son of God; that
ye may know that ye have eter-
nal lite, and that ye may believe
on the name of the Son of God.
14 And this is the confidence
that we have in him, that if we
ask any thing according to his
will, he heareth us:
15 And if we know that he
hear us, whatsoever we ask, we
know that we have the petitions
that we desired of him.
ἡμῶν"
16 If any man see his brother
sin a sin which 2s not unto death,
he shall ask, and he shall give
him life for them that sin not
τοῖς ἁμαρτάνουσι
GREEK TEXT.
Θεοῦ, iva εἰδῆτε ὅτι Conv ἔχετε αἰώ-
VOY, καὶ (YH πιστεύητε εἰς τὸ ὄνομα,
TOV υἱοῦ τοὺ Θεοῦ.
14 Καὶ αὕτη ἐστὶν ἡ παῤῥησία ἣν
ἔχομεν πρὸς αὐτὸν, OTL ἐάν τι αἰτώ-
μεθα κατὰ τὸ θέλημα, αὐτοῦ, ἀκούει
15 καὶ ἐὰν οἷδαμεν ὅτι ἀκούει ἡμῶν,
ὃ ἂν αἰτώμεθα, οἴδαμεν ὅτι ἔχομεν τὰ
αἰτήματα ἃ ἡτύήκαμεν TIA’ αὐτοῦ.
16 Ἐάν τις ἰδῃ τὸν ἀδελφὸν αὑτοῦ
ἁμαρτάνοντα ἁμαρτίαν μὴ “πρὸς θά-
VATOY, αἰτήσει, καὶ δώσει αὐτῷ δωήν,
REVISED VERSION.
name of the Son of God, that ye
may know that ye have eternal
hfe, and that ye may believe 4in
the name of the Son of God.
14 And this is the confidence
that we have "towards him, that,
if we ask anything according to
his will, he heareth us:
15 And if we know that he
Sheareth us, whatsoever we ask,
we know that we have the peti-
tions that we thave "asked ‘from
him.
16 If any Wone see his brother
Xsinning a sin ¥ not unto death, he
shall ask, and * shall give him
lite, *even to them that sin not
un πρὸς θάνατον.
τ E. V. marg. (concerning), but elsewhere often, toward, in
the same or similar relations, as ch. 3 : 21; Acts 24:16; 2Cor.
3: 4;-W. (to), R. (toward) ;-Syr. (=), Vulg. (ad), German
verss. (zu ;-except Moldenh., gegen), Dt. (tot), It. (wppo), Fr.
S. (auprés de) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Bez., Aret., (apud), Calv.,
Ros., (erga), Castal., Coce., (as Vulg.), Hamm. (as R.), Dodd.,
Wakef., Mack. (with), Sharpe, Barn., Murd., Kenr.
* G.;-Hamm. and Wells (give hears as the common vers.),
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack. (hearkeneth;—and so Thom.,
Penn), Newe., Bloomf., Murd. The Vulg. omits ἐάν, and so
W., R., Kenr., (heareth).
τ ‘Tt follows that no such prayer (xara τὸ θέλημα αὐτοῦ) has
ever been offered by us in vain, but in answer to it we have, in
present possession or in certain reversion, the very blessing
sought.’—G. ;-foreign verss. (except Vulg.;—Pagn., B. and L.,
Mey. [das Gebetene], All. [das Erbetene]);—Dodd., Wesl.,
Mack., Thom., Penn.
" W.;-Wells, Dodd. and the later English verss., translate
αἰτέω by the same verb, to ask (except that here Wakef. has,
asked for), throughout vy. 14-16. A similar uniformity is
found in the Syr., Germ., Dt., Fr. S.;—-Pagn., Bez., Moldenh.,
Mey., Greenf., De W.
Y See ch. ὃ: 22, N. f. Lachm. and Tisch. read an” αὐτοῦ.
¥ See ch. 2: 1, N. b, &e.
« ‘Entering into the region and shadow of death, but still
within reach of divine grace.’—Fr. S.;-Calv., Coce., Beng.,
Mack., Thom. (committing), Peile.
y E.V., vy. 16, 17 ;—Latin verss. (except Pagn., Bez.), Germ.,
Dt. ;-Wakef., Mack., Thom., Liicke, Sharpe, De W., Kenr.
* Αὐτήσει καὶ δώσει (Erasm.) = αὐτῶν δώσει, he shall, by ask-
ing, give ;-the one is tantamount to the other. As God ‘speaks,
and it is done,’ so is it with the prayer, even the intercession,
of faith. This construction of the two verbs with the same
subject, 1., is the most obvious and natural ;—2., falls in with
the tenor of the context, vy. 14-16, respecting prayer ;—3., affords
a striking example of apostolic παῤῥησία (v. 14) on that topic ;--
and, 4., is in harmony with the usage of Scripture, ascribing to
faith and prayer the efficacy and results of the Divine working.
Comp. Matt. 9: 22; 1 Tim. 4: 16; James 5: 15-20; Rey. 11:
6; &ec.—KErasm. (‘Subest et alius scrupulus, quid referatur ad
verbum dabit, Deus an qui petit. Nam et qui impetrat, alteri
quodammodo dat.’), Caly. (‘Ostendit autem in manu esse re-
medium, quo fratres fratribus succurrant. Vitam, inquit, per-
eunti restituet, qui pro eo orabit. Quamquam verbum dabit
referri ad Deum potest: acsi dictum esset: Fratris vitam Deus
concedet precibus nostris. Verum idem semper erit sensus, eo
usque valere fidelium preces, ut fratrem a morte eripiant. Si
de homine intelligas, quod det fratri vitam, hyperbolica erit
loquutio: nihil tamen continebit absurdi. Nam quod gratuita
Dei bonitate nobis concessum est, imo quod in gratiam nostram
aliis conceditur, dicimur aliis dare.’), Zeg. (‘Sensus est, Petet
...et sic petens dabit.’), Vorst., Newe. (shall obtain life for
him ;-so Ros., precibus impetrare), Liicke (prefers this con-
struction), Mey. (er wird dadurch), De W., Peile (‘and give
him—or what amounts to the same thing, and God will give
him.’). As the case may be considered a doubtful one, I re-
commend that the other construction, which has generally pre-
vailed, and is still retained by Win., &e., be set in the margin.
® This clause, while it again restricts the promise to the class
specified, at the same time extends it to the whole of that class.
It is, accordingly, to be taken in epexegetical apposition with
αὐτῷ, Which, however δώσευ be construed, refers not to ‘him
who offers the prayer’ (Barn.), but to the sinning and endan-
gered brother. Says Scholef.: ‘I suppose that the construction
δίδωμί σοι ἐκείνῳ, I give to you for him, is altogether without
a precedent in any Greek author whatever; and there is no
possible reason for fabricating such a construction here.’—There
52
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN. CHAP. V.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
unto death. There is a sin unto
death: I do not say that he shall
pray for it.
17 All unrighteousnéss i is sin:
and there is a sin not unto death.
18 We know that whosoever
is born of God, sinneth not; but
he that is begotten of God, keep-
eth himself pad that wicked one
toucheth him not.
19 And we know that we are
of God, and the whole world
lieth in wickedness.
20 And we know that the Son
of God is come, and hath given
us an understanding, that we
GREEK TEXT.
ἐστι» ἁμαρτία πρὸς θάνατον" οὐ περὶ
ἐχείνης λέγω | iva ἐρωτησγ.
17 πᾶσα ἀδικία ἁμαρτία ἐστίν"
καὶ ἐστιν ἁμαρτία οὐ πρὸς θάνατον.
18 Οἴδαμεν ὅτι mids ὃ γεγεννγμέ-
γος ἐχ τοῦ Θεοῦ, οὐχ ἁμαρτάνει ἀλλ᾽
ὁ γεννηθεὶς ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ, τηρεῖ ἑαυτὸν,
καὶ ὃ πονηρὸς OLY, ἅπτεται αὐτοῦ.
19 οἴδαμεν ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐσμεν,
και ὃ κόσμος ὅλος ἕν τῷ πονηρῷ κεῖται.
20 οἴδαμεν δὲ ὅτι ὃ υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ
ἥκει, καὶ δέδωχεν ἡμῖν διάνοιαν ἵνα,
γινώσχωμεν τὸν ἀληθινόν" καὶ, ἕσμεν
REVISED VERSION.
unto death. There is a sin unto
death: *not for ‘that do I say
that he shall pray.
17 All unrighteousness is sin ;
and there is a sin not unto death.
18 We know that ‘every one
that ‘hath been ‘begotten of God
sinneth not; but he that &hath
been ‘begotten of God keepeth
himself, and "the wicked one
toucheth him not.
19‘ We know that we are of
God, and the whole world lieth
in Jthe wicked one.
20 *But we know that the Son
of God is come, and hath given
us ' understanding that we may
> W., R.;-all foreign verss. (except Fr. G.—M. ;-B. and L.,
Greenf.) ;-Hamm., Wells, Thom., Peile, translate περὶ éx., with
or without the οὐ, before λέγω.
¢ The demonstrative force of éxewys is given by R.;-all
foreign verss.;-Hamm., Wells, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Thom.,
Penn, Sharpe, Barn., Murd., Peile.
ἀ See ch. 2: 23, N. x.
6 See ch. 2: 29, Ν. ο, ὅσ.
f See ch. 2: 29, N. ἃ.
© The distinctions, which ΕἸ. V. and others haye attempted
between the forms 6 γεγεννημένος and ὃ γεννηθείς, are either
fanciful, or worse. Thus, the E. V. variation, borrowed from
T., C., G., and suggested by the Vulg. (‘omnis, qui natus est
ex Deo, non peccat, sed generatio Dei conservat eum.’), appears
in Fr. G.,—M. ;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Bez., Hamm., Wells, Whitb.,
Peile (with this farther difference: ‘The born... he that
hath been begotten’). Fr.S. varies only the time (est engendré
. a été eng.), and so Mack., but vice versa (hath been begotten
.is beg.). Equally sya is Beng.’s remark: ‘ Praete-
ἘΠΗ͂Ν grandius quiddam sonat, quam aoristus.’? Indeed, the
only harmless imitation of the Greek is Greenf.’s Hebrew:
aD WR... 19527-93.—Both participles are translated alike
in the Syr., German verss., Dt., It. ;-Calv., B. and L., Dodd.,
Wesl., Carpz., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Penn, Sharpe :—Rob.
« The demonstrative (adopted by E. V. from T., C., G., and
some of the old Latin verss.) does not appear in W., R. ;-Syr.,
Vulg., German and French verss., Dt., It.;-Calv., Castal., Dodd.
and the later English.
' HE. V. alone supplies any copula.
G
} Comp. 6 Aisne of y. 18, and here the antithetical 2x τοῦ
Θεοῦ, as well as ἐν τῷ ἀληθινῷ οἵ y. 20.—Here also the adjective
is taken as masculine by Syr., Vulg. (in maligno), German
verss. (im Argen [Bosen]), Dt. (in het booze), It. (nel ma-
ligno), Fr. S. marg. (dans le méchant) ;-Caly., Bez., Aret.
(allows this sense ;-and so Gill, Scott), Zeg., Cam., Pisc., Owen,
Wells, Whitb., B. and L., Wolf., Beng., Guyse, Dodd. (in the
paraphrase and note), Wesl., Carpz., Mack., Thom., Midd.,~ >
Clarke, Slade, Greenf. (Y72), Penn, Trol.,
Barn., Murd., Peile.
Bloomf., Scholef.,
‘Strong as is the tyrant of the world, one stronger than he
has come for our deliverance.’ See 2 Pet. 1: 5, N. r.—Griesb.,
Mey., Knapp, Sch., Lachm., Hahn, read xai οὐδ.
1 W. (wit), R. ;-It. (intendimento), Fr. 8. (de Pintelligence) ;
—Engl. Ann., Wakef. and Peile (discernment), Mack., Thom.,
Liicke (E/insicht ;-so Mey., De W.), Penn, Sharpe, Kenr.
is no distinction, as to sense, made in the rendering of the two |
datives, by Syr., Dt. (‘dengenen [zeg ik }’), It. (‘cioé, a quelli’),
Fr. G..-M.,-S., (‘savoir ἃ ceux’) ;—Erasm., Pagn. and Bez
(‘peccantibus dico’), Calv. (peccanti dico), Tremell. (‘eis in-
quam’), Vat., Castal. (videlicet peccantibus’), Coce. (‘nempe |
illis’), B. ad L. (‘comme il la donne ἃ tous ceux’), Dodd.,
Gill. (‘This phrase is only descriptive of the persons to whom |
life is given by God, upon the prayers of saints for them, and |
not that this life is given to him that prays, and by him to be
given to the sinning person.’), Moldenh., Carpz. (ei et omnibus),
.| Wakef. (‘to those, I say’), Newe. (‘for them, I say.’ See N.z.),
Greenf., Penn (‘that is, to those’), De W., Stier, (‘namlich
denen’), Murd. (‘to them, I say’), Peile (will give him life, in
_all cases where). The Tales throws both clauses into. one,
‘thus: dabitur ei vita pecans and so the Germ., except
that it retains the plural τοῖς aw., and disregards the αὐτῷ.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF JOHN.
53
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
may know him that is true; and
we are in him that is true, even
in his Son Jesus Christ. This is
the true God, and eternal life.
21 Little children, keep your-
selves from idols. Amen.
GREEK TEXT.
21 Texvia, φυλάξατε ἑαυτοὺς ἀπὸ
TOV εἰδώλων. ἀμήν.
REVISED VERSION.
ἐν TO ἀληθινῷ, & ἐν τῷ υἱῷ αὐτοῦ *Iy-| know ™the True One; and we
σοὺ Χριστῷ. οὗτός
Θεὸς, καὶ 1 Gon αἰώνιος.
ἐστιν ὃ ἀληθινὸς are in ™the True One, " in his Son
Jesus Christ. This is the true
God, and °the PLife eternal.
21 Little children, keep your-
selves from %the idols. ‘Amen.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF JOHN.
KING JAMES’ VERSION,
Tue elder unto the elect lady,
GREEK TEXT.
Ὅ ΠΡΕΣΒΎΤΕΡΟΣ ᾿Ἔχλεχτῇ κυ-
REVISED VERSION.
Tue elder unto *an elect lady
and her children, whom I love pla καὶ τοῖς τέχνοις αὐτῆς, οὗς eyo and her children, whom I love
™ Comp. the E. V. forms: ‘the Holy One, and the Just,’
‘the Just One, &c. (Acts 3: 14; 7: 52; &c.), and see v. 19, |
N. j, and Rey. 19: 11.—Syr., Germ. (den Wahrhaftigen), Dt. | mann,
| Barn., Neander, Day., Schatf, &e.), which regards xvpca as the
(den Waarachtige), It. (colui ch’ é il vero), Fr. G.,-M.,-S.,
(le Véritable) ;-Caly. (illum verwm), Bez., Coce., Carpz., (ve-
rum illum), Beng. (Verum), Wesl., Greenf., Murd., Peile (the
One that is True..
the reading, τὸν ἀληθινὸν Θεόν.
» There is no supplement in T., C., (who, however, as some
others, translate this ἐν by ate) oe Germ., It., Fr. 8. ;= |
ee, Caly., Vat., Castal., Dodd., Moldenh., Cae Mark!
Liicke (‘The sense is: We AS in fellowship at the true God
through His Son—or, more correctly and more in the spirit of
John’s style: so far as we are in His Son.’), Greenf., Penn,
Sharpe, De W., Murd. Peile supplies being.
© See ch. 2: 25, N. h. Here the article is given by the Ger-
man and French yerss.,
Murd., Kenr. Lachm. and Tisch. cancel the ἡ.
der is retained by R. ;-Thom., Murd., Peile. See ch.
Sharpe.
τ Knapp brackets the ἀμήν, while the reading that omits it |
is marked by Beng. as plane genuina, and is adopted by all
ancient verss., except the Vulg. I recommend that Amen be |
omitted. 568 2 John 13, Ν. 5.
. the only True One). The Vulg. follows |
Dt., It.;-Bez. (illa), Mack., Thom., | Brainy an einotinie?
aes 2 ____| also among the moderns (Hamm., Whist., Whitb., Pyle, Michae-
Ὁ Seeich. 1:1 (N. 2), 2-—Among English verss.; the pa | lis, Augusti, Hales), and finds some corroboration in the ἡ ἐν
2: 25, N-h. |
4 All around.’—German and French verss., Dt., It. ;-Thom., |
the word as = ‘electam, sive ad Christi fidem conyersam.’
Even the more common view among modern scholars (Heu-
Beng., Moldenh., Carpz., Liicke, Mey., Ros., De W.,
name, is generally allowed by its advocates to involve some
negligence of construction or of arrangement. Certainly Γαΐῳ
τῷ ἀγαπητῷ, 3 John 1, which De W. cites, furnishes no parallel ;
and even his other instance from 1 Pet. 1: 1, ἐχλεχτοῖς παρεπύ-
δήμοις, is sufficiently defined by the subsequent genitives, dca-
σπορᾶς Πόντον, χτλ. It deserves also to be mentioned, that
either of these interpretations (Electa, Cyria;—as well as
Thom.’s Electa Cyria) at once excludes the reference of this
inscription, ‘not to the Christian mistress of a family, but to a
Church. The ancients,’ adds Thiersch (History of the Chris-
tian Church, p. 264; London, 1852), ‘understood it so. And
the concluding words, The children of thy sister, &c., are in
like manner to be understood of a Church, viz., of that in
This reference has supporters
Βαβυλῶνι συνεχλεχτή of 1 Pet. 5: 13, where the majority of
yersions and commentators supplies éxxajoia. The indefinite
rendering proposed above, which I find nowhere but in Peile,
is at least strictly grammatical, and assumes nothing but that
| the writer may haye had reasons for suppressing the name of
the other recent editors (except Bloomf.), as it was: by the |
* Our text follows Mill, as he followed Stephens, in printing |
᾿Ἐχλεχτῇ With a capital letter. The opinion, however, which
Stephens thus indicated, that this was the proper name of the |
individual addressed (an opinion mentioned [not, as Barn. sup-
poses, professed] by Oec.: ἐκλεκτὴν δὲ, ἢ ἀπὸ τοῦ ὀνόματος, ἢ
ἀπὸ τῆς περὶ τὴν ἀρετὴν φιλοτιμίας, καλεῖ, and adopted by Grot.,
Pricaeus,, Wetst., Midd.), is disclaimed by Mill, who explains
his correspondent, as well as his own. There is difficulty, more-
| over, in supposing that the writer meant to distinguish any
| particular member of the Church as ‘the elect lady,’ or as the
peculiar object of the apostolic love in truth.—Of the editors
not already mentioned, Griesb., Knapp, Lachm., Tisch., Theile,
have éxa. Kup.; Sch., Bloomf., Hahn, éxa. xvp. The ex-
pressed ἐγώ (see 1 John 2: 20, N. p) may be = “1, whoever
else may hate (v.7); 1, Christ’s apostle; whom He loved.’
This emphasis cannot be given in English without an amplifi-
cation, or else by the tone in reading.
54
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF JOHN.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
in the truth; and not I only, but
also all they that have known
the truth ;
2 For the truth’s sake which
dwelleth in us, and shall be with
us for ever.
3 Grace be with you, mercy,
and peace from God the Father,
and from the Lord Jesus Christ,
the Son of the Father, in truth
and love.
4 I rejoiced greatly, that I
found of thy children walking in
ἀλήθειαν,
αἰῶνα;
GREEK TEXT.
ἀγαπῶ ἕν ἀληθεί hy καὶ οὐχ eyo μόνος,
ἄλλα καὶ πάντες οἱ ἐγνωκότες σὴν
2 δια τὴν ἀλήθειο»» τὴν μένουσαν
ἐν ἡμῖν, καὶ μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν ἔσται εἰς τὸν
3 ἔσται μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν χάρις, ἔλεος,
εἰρήνη παρα Θεοῦ πατρος, καὶ παρὰ
Κυρίου Ἰησοῦ “Χριστοῦ τοῦ υἱοῦ τοῦ
πατρὸς, ἐν ἀληθείᾳ καὶ ἀγάπῃ.
4 ᾿Ἐχάρην λίαν ὅτι εὕρηκα, ἔκ τῶν
TEXVOV σου περισιατοῦντοις ἐν ἀλη-
REVISED VERSION.
in ἢ truth, and not I only, but also
all “ who have known the truth,
2 For the truth’s sake, which
4abideth in us, and ¢with us ‘it
shall be for ever :
3 ©There shall be with us
grace, mercy, ‘ peace, from God
the Father, and from the J Lord
Jesus Christ, the Son of the Fa-
ther, in truth and love.
4 Irejoiced greatly that I ‘have
found !children of thine walking
b The words ἐν ἀληθείῳ are thus rendered without the article,
or else adverbially (truly, sincerely, &c.), or are so explained,
by E. V., vv. 3, 4; 3 John 1 marg., 4; Matt. 22: 16 (comp.
Mark 12: 14 and Luke 20: 21 in the Greek and E. V.); ἄο. ;-
W., R. ;—Dt., It., Fr. G..—M. ;-Oce. (who opposes dy. ἐν da. to
ἐπιπλάστως ἀγαπᾷν, στόματιυ, referring to 1 John 3: 18), Pagn.,
Vat., Castal., Bez., Grot., Wells, B. and L., Berl. Bib., Wolf.
(‘i. 68. ἀληθὼς)), Beng., Pyle, Carpz., Wakef., Mack., Newc.,
Thom., Mey. (mit Aufrichtigkeit), Ros., Stolz, Van Ess, Goss.,
Trol., Sharpe, De W. (though he understands the phrase here,
not asin 1 John 3: 18, but of love grounded in the Christian
truth), Barn., Kenr., Peile.
¢ For the omission of they, see W., T., C., G., R.;-Latin and
German verss., Dt. ;-Wesl., Mack., Thom., Greenf., Sharpe,
Kenr.—For who, see Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newc., Thom.,
Sharpe, Murd., Kenr.
4 Beng.: ‘ Quae manet. quae adhuc est.
erit. See 1 John 3: 17, N. x, &e.
¢ The Greek order is preserved in W. ;—Latin verss., Syr.,
Germ., Dt. ;—Liicke, Greenf. All.
f The French verss. and Newe. repeat the relative; but it is
better with Win. (§ 64. III. 1.) to consider the construction
changed for the sake of a more striking presentation of the
thought. So De W.: ‘und sie wird auch ewig bei uns blei-
ben, regarding this as ‘more expressive’ than the relative con-
struction. Sharpe (and may it be), Peile (as it shall be).
See Rev. 1, 6, N. y, &e.
© «Future for optative, by hebraism,’ say Bloomf. and others.
Better Win. (§ 41. 6.): ‘Never does the future stand for the
genuine optative; in Rom. 16: 20; Phil. ὃ: 15; 4: 7, 19;
Matt. 16: 22, the signification of the future is alone admissible.’
A like unwarrantable change of mood is found in E. V. 1 Pet.
4:11. In the present instance the writer, having set out appa-
rently to give the apostolic salutation in the usual optative
form, is induced, by the intervention of a confident assertion
respecting the perseverance of the faithful. in the truth, to ex-
press his heart’s desire and prayer for them in the way of an
equally confident assertion respecting their, and his own, con-
tinued enjoyment along with that, and in consequence of that,
Sequitur futurum,
of all spiritual blessings.—The future is retained in Εἰ. V. marg.
in Dr. Blayney’s and most subsequent editions ;—C.;—-Syr., Dt.
marg.;—Krasm., Vat., Aret., Cocc. (‘non tam optans, quam ad-
dicens. Petrus ut optans loquitur πληθυνθείη. Paulus ambigue,
omittens verbum, ut habeamus occasionem utrumque cogitandi.
Johannes emphasin interpretatur exprimendo Yora:.’), Beng.
(‘votum cum affirmatione’), Moldenh., Carpz., Peile (‘there
shall be—an Apostolic greeting, equivalent here to invokes,
prays for there to be—grace, &e.’).
h This reading is followed by C.;-Syr., Germ. (as Luth.
gave it) ;-Erasm., Aret. (‘Se conjungit piae familiae in bonis
communibus ;’—but, on the ground of the uniform style of the
apostolic salutation elsewhere, he thinks that the reading must
be incorrect.), Wolf. (( Ἔσταυ μεθ᾽ ὑμῶν. Ita Curcellaeus: at
editi plerique omnes μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν, et sic scripti quoque, ita ut pro
altera illa Millius Lincoln. cod. et Veles. lectiones, tum vero ed.
Complut. Vulg. et Oecumenium afferre potuerit. Praetulerim
itaque μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν, quod et B. Lutherus expressit, imprimis cum
eadem phrasis proxime antecedat, χαὺ μεθ᾽ ἡμῶν ἔσταν εἰς τὸν
αἰῶνα. Hoc scilicet respiciens Joannes eos, ad quos scribebat,
certos esse jubet, fore, ut et ipsi in agnita doctrinae salutaris
veritate persistant. et gratia misericordiaque divina perpetuo
fruantur.’). All the recent editors, however, have ὑμῶν, and
I recommend that this be adopted: you.
i R.;-Latin and Germ. verss. (except Moldenh., Mey.), Dt.,
Fr. S. ;-B. and L., Carpz., Wakef., Thom., Sharpe, Kenr., Peile.
i Mey., Lachm., and Tisch. cancel Κυρίου, which De W. also
considers ‘unjohann.’
k The perfect tense implies that this cause of joy still existed.
Kiihn.’s remark also is applicable: ‘ By placing in contrast the
hist. tenses in the principal sentence to the principal tenses with
their conjunctions in the subordinate sentences, the subordinate
sentences become more important than the principal.—R. ;-
German and French verss. (except Mey.), Dt., It.;—Peile. But all
these, except R., translate ἐχάρην either as a present or a perfect.
1 Peile proposes this as the English equivalent of the Greek
phrase. Dodd., Mack., &c., supply some. But this suggests
more strongly perhaps than does the original, that this lady
had other children of a different character.
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF JOHN.
55
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
truth, as we have received a com-
mandment from the Father.
5 And now I beseech thee,
lady, not as though I wrote a new
commandment unto thee, but that
which we had from the begin-
ning, that we love one another.
6 And this is love, that we
walk after his commandments.
This is the commandment, That,
as ye have heard from the begin-
GREEK TEXT.
θείᾳ, καθὼς ἐντολὴν ἐλάβομεν παρα
TOU πατρός.
5 καὶ νῦν ἐρωτῶ σε, κυρία, οὐχ, ὡς
ἐντολὴν γράφων σοι καινην, ἀλλα ἦν
εἴχομεν ἀπὸ ἀρχῆς, ἵνα, ἀγαπῶμεν ἀλ-
ληήλους.
6 xo αἵτη ἐστὶν N ἀγάπη: ἵνα
περισίαιτώμεν κατα τὰς EVTOAAS αὐτοῦ.
αἵτη ἐστιν ἣ ἐντολή; καθὼς ὑκούσοτε
ἀπὶ ἀρχῆς; ἵνα ἐν αὐτῇ περισίατῆτε"
REVISED VERSION.
in truth, as we ™ received ἃ com-
mandment from the Father.
5 And now I beseech thee,
lady, not as °writing a new com-
mandment unto thee, but that
which we had from the begin-
ning, that we love one another.
6 And this is love, that we
walk Paccording to his command-
‘ments. This is the command-
ment, 4 as ye * heard from the
beginning, “that ye should walk
ning, ye should walk in it.
7 For many deceivers are en-
tered into the world, who confess
not that Jesus Christ is come in
the flesh. This is a deceiver,
and an antichrist. ares
8 Look to yourselves, that we
lose not those things which we
have wrought, but that we re-
ceive a full reward.
9 Whosoever transgresseth,
and abideth not in the doctrine
of Christ, hath not God. He that
7 ὅτι πολλοὶ πλάνοι εἰσῆλθον εἰς
σὸν κόσμον, οἱ μὴ ὁμολογοῦντες ᾿Ιη-
σοὺῦν Χριστὸν ἐρχόμενον ἔν caput:
οὗτός ἐστιν ὃ πλάνος καὶ ὃ ἀντίχρι-
8 βλέπετε ἑαυτοὺς ἵνα μὴ ἀπολέ- 2
σωμεν ἃ εἰργασάμεθα, ἀλλὰ μισθὸν lose not *what things we have
πλήρη ἀπολάβωμεν.
9 πᾶς ὁ παραβαίνων, καὶ μὴ μένων
ἐν τῇ διδαχῇ τοῦ Χριστοῦ, Θεὸν otx|eth, and abideth not in the doc-
ἔχει: ὃ μένων ἐν τῇ διδαχῇ τοῦ Xpr-| trine of Christ, hath not God: he
in it.
7 For many deceivers ‘have
entered into the world, who con-
fess not ὁ Jesus Christ coming in
"flesh: this is Ythe deceiver and
‘the antichrist.
8 Look to yourselves, that ‘we
Ywrought, but * receive a full re-
ward.
9 *Every one that transgress-
m The reference is historical, to the ministry of the Lord
Jesus, as revealing the truth and will of God. See 1 John 2:
25, N. g—W.;-Wesl., Mack., Thom., Penn, Sharpe.
n W., R.;-Fr. S.;-Wells, Wesl., Mack., Newe., Liicke, Penn,
Sharpe, Murd., Peile.
o W.,G., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Dt., It, Fr. G.,-M.,-S.;-Pagn.,
Bez., Aret., Dodd. and the later English verss., Greenf.
P See 2 Pet. 3: 3, N.f. Τὸ the English verss. there men-
tioned may here be added Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom., Clarke,
Penn, Kenr.
4 Neither the original edition of E. V., nor any other,version
here collated, except Vat., begins this part of the verse with a
capital letter, nor does Vat. himself transpose the ἵνα. The
Greek order is observed also by Syr., Protestant German verss.
(the Vulg. having ut quemadmodum), Dt., It., Fr. M.,—-S.;-
Erasm., Castal., Bez., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef. (though he gives
καθώς as a relative), Mack., Newe., Thom., Greenf., Sharpe,
Murd., Peile.
r See 1 John 2: 7, N. p, &e.
* Newe., Barn., Peile.
t The reference is rather to the general idea of the incarna-
tion, than to any particular manifestation. Hence Oec., Erasm.,
and Vat., while their versions point to the second coming (the
last two changing venisse of the Vulg. into venturum), yet
allow the other interpretation. ‘Potest etiam legi, venisse,’
says Vat. Erasm. thus: ‘ Potest accipi ut sit praeteriti imper-
fecti temporis, qui veniebat ; et potest accipi ut sit futuri, ut
intelligamus de Judicio supremo. Better Oec.: διὰ τοῦτο oluav
οὕτως ἐχρήσατο τῇ φωνῇ ταύτῃ ὃ ἠγαπημένος, ἐρχόμενον εἰπὼν,
GAA οὐκ ἐλθόντα, ἵνα τοὺς ἀμφοτέρας ἀρνουμένους τὰς παρουσίας
τοὺ Κυρίου τὰς ἐν σαρκὶ περιλάβῃ. So De W.: ‘We are not to
assume any change of time (Beng.) ; the present denotes simply
the idea: J. Chr. as coming in the flesh; comp. 1 Cor. 15: 35.’
See 1 John 4: 2, N. b.
« See 1 John 4: 2, N.c.
v See 1 John 2: 18, N. ἃ, &e.
w Lachm. and Tisch. adopt the reading (referred to in Εἰ. V.
marg.) of A., Vulg., Syr., &e.: ἀπολέσητε ἃ eipyacacbe ... azto-
λάβητε.
x See y.1, N.c. Of the verss. here collated, Wells and
Newe. alone employ a plural demonstrative; most haye a com-
pound relative.
y The marginal rendering of E. V., gained, may better be
omitted. Comp. 1 Cor. 3; 14, 15.
2 Syr., German verss., Dt., It.;-Castal., Hamm., Dodd. and
Mack. (may), Wesl., Wakef., Sharpe.
a See 1 John 2: 23, N. x. Tn this verse Lachm. and ‘Tisch.
read προάγων (A. B.) for παραβαίνων (Bloomf. has no doubt
that ‘St. John wrote παράγων᾽), cancel the second τοῦ Χριστοῦ,
and transpose thus: χαὺ τὸν υἱὸν χαὺ τὸν πατέρα.
56
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF JOHN.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
abideth in the doctrine of Christ,
he hath both the Father and the
Son.
10 If there come any unto you,
and bring not this doctrine, re-
ceive him not into your house,
neither bid him God speed:
11 For he that biddeth him
God speed, is partaker of his evil
deeds.
12 Having many things to
write unto you, I would not write
with paper and ink: but I trust
to come unto you, and speak face
GREEK TEXT.
στοῦ, οὗτος καὶ τὸν πατέρα καὶ τὸν
υἱὸν ἔχει.
10 εἶ τις é χεται πρὸς ὑμᾶς, καὶ
ταύτην τὴν διδαχὴν οὐ φέρει, μὴ λαμ:
βάνετε αὐτὸν εἰς οἰκίων, καὶ χαίρειν
αὐτῷ μὴ λέγετε"
11 ὃ γὰρ λέγων. αὐτῷ χαίρειν, χοὶ-
γωνεῖ, τοῖς ἔργοις αὐτοῦ τοῖς πονηροῖς.
12 Πολλὰ ἐ ἔχων ὑμῖν γράφειν, οὐκ
ἠβουλήθην δια χάρτου καὶ «μέλανος:
ἄλλα ἐλπίζω ἔλθειν πιρὸς ἢ ὑμᾶς, καὶ
στόμα. πρὸς στόμα λαλῆσαι, ἵνα ἣ
REVISED VERSION.
that abideth in the doctrine of
Christ, *the same hath both the
_| Father and the Son.
10 If any ‘one “cometh unto
you, and “bringeth not this doc-
trine, receive him not into °the
house, neither bid him ‘hail :
11 For he that biddeth him
fhail Sshareth in his "wicked
iworks.
12 Having many things to
write unto you, JI would not *
with paper and ink; ‘but I ™hope
"to come unto you, and speak
to face, that our joy may be full.
13 The children of thy elect
sister greet thee. Amen.
χαρὰ ἡμῶν | πεπληρωμένη.
18 ἀσπάζεταί σε τὰ τέκνο, τῆς
ἀδελφῆς σου τῆς ExAEXTIS. ἀμήν.
°mouth to mouth, that Pour joy
may be 4fulfilled.
13 The children of thy elect
sister "salute thee. SAmen.
> E. V., Matt, 5:19; 13: 20; &c.;—R.;—-Mack. All the for-
eign verss. (except Greenf.) use a demonstrative pronoun.
Beng.: ‘hic demum.’
¢ See 1 John 2: 1, N.b, &c. Here the verss. generally clearly
indicate the singular.
a * As, no doubt, happens often’ (v. 7). Comp. 1 John 3: 13,
N. j.—The indicative mood is retained in W. ;-foreign verss.
generally ;-Thom., Murd.
© The pronoun is not supplied in Εἰ. V., Mark 13: 15, &c. ;-
W.., T., C., G., R. ;-foreign verss. (except the French, and Mol-
denh.) ;-Kenr., Day.
ΓΟ Akenside (Pleasures of Imagination, i. 492, 496-8) :
‘As when Brutus... .
Henares! gupeoltolotbes and call’d aloud
‘On Tully’s name, and shook his crimson steel,
‘And bade the father of his country, hail!
W. (neither say ye to him hail;-comp. BH. V., Matt. 26: 49;
27: 29; &e.);—Sharpe, Barn. (‘do not say to him, hail, or joy’) ;
-Rob. (to wish well to bid hail). Nearly all verss. avoid the
introduction of the divine name.
= Wakef., Mack. (partaketh in), Thom. (is a part. with
him in), Murd. (is participator in).
5 See 1 John 3:12, N.h. R.;-Guyse, Wakef.
ΣΈΟ. 1 John 3: 12; &.;-W., R.;-Guyse, Wakef., Thom..,
Penn, Kenr.
} Beng., Lachm., Hahn, Tisch., have ἐβουλήθην.
k No verb is supplied in W., R.;—Latin verss., Syr., Germ.,
Dt. ;-Carpz., Liicke, Greenf., All., De W., Murd., Kenr.
1 For ἀλλὰ ἐλπίζω, Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch., Lachm., Hahn,
Theile, read ἐλπίζω yap (Vulg.).
m W., R.;—Dodd. and the later yerss. Foreign verss. gene-
rally have the word most nearly answering to this.
" For ἐλθεῖν, Knapp, Mey., Lachm., Hahn, Tisch., Theile, give
γενέσθαι, Which Bloomf. thinks is ‘ probably the true reading.’
° E. V. marg. (comp. Numb. 12: 8; Jer. 82: 4; 34: 8);-
Vulg., Syr., Germ. (miindlich), Dt., It. (a bocca), French
verss. ;-Hamm., Berl. Bib. (von Mund zu Mund;-so Stolz,
All., Kist.), Guyse, Thom., (by word of mouth), Moldenh., Mey.,
Van Ess, De W., (as Germ.), Wakef., Greenf. (mB np);
Murd., Kenr.
P Lachm. reads ὑμῶν (Vulg.).
a See 1 John 1:4, N.q. It is true that in this expressive
primary sense of filling full the verb fulfil is not now in cur-
rent use, and it may perhaps be deemed inexpedient to attempt
its revival. In that case I recommend that Εἰ. V. be retained.
r E.V., 3 John 15; &c.;-R. ;-Dodd. and the later verss.,
except Sharpe.
® The ἀμήν is bracketed by Knapp, and cancelled by all the
other recent editors, except Beng. and Bloomf., though Beng.
also regarded it as certainly spurious. I recommend that Amen
be omitted.
THE THIRD EPISTLE OF JOHN.
67
THE THIRD EPISTLE OF JOHN.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
Tue elder unto the well-belov-
ed Gaius, whom 1 love in the
truth.
2 Beloved, I wish above all
things that thou mayest prosper
and be in health, even as thy
soul prospereth.
3 For [rejoiced greatly, when
the brethren came and testified
of the truth that is in thee, even
as thou walkest in the truth.
mates.
GREEK TEXT.
Ὅ ΠΡΕΣΒΎΤΕΡΟΣ Γαΐῳ τῷ ἀγα-
MANTA, ὃν ἔγω ἀγαπῶ ἕν ἀληθείᾳ.
2 ᾿Αγαπηπὲ, περὶ: πάντων εὐχομοαί
σε εὐοδούσθαι καὶ ὑγιαίνειν; χαθὼς
εὐοδοῦταί σου 4 ψυχή.
8 ἐχάρην yap λίαν, ἐρχομένων
ἀδελφῶν καὶ μαρτυρούντων Gov τῇ
ἀληθείᾳ, καθὼς ov ev ἀληθείᾳ σίερι-
REVISED VERSION.
Tue elder unto the *beloved
Gaius, whom @I love in ἢ truth.
2 Beloved, “in all things I¢pray
that thou mayest prosper and be
in health, even as thy soul pros-
pereth.
3 For Irejoiced greatly, when
ὁ brethren came and testified ‘to
Sthy truth, "how ‘thou walkest
in J truth.
. * H. V.,8 times in John’s Epistles, and 39 times elsewhere ;—
T., C., G.;-Syr., Germ. (lieben), Dt., It.;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat.,
ez., (dilecto;-for Vulg. charissimo), Wells, Berl. Bib. and
later Protestant German verss., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack.,
Newce., Thom., Greenf., Barn., Murd., Kenr. For the empha-
tic ἐγώ, see 2 John 1, N. ἃ.
> See 2 John 1, N. b.
¢ This explanation of περὶ πάντων as equivalent to concern-
ing all things, in every respect, appears in W. (though he
renders the Vulg. de by of), T., C., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Germ.,
Dt. marg., 1t., French verss. ;-Erasm., Vat., Engl. Ann., Grot.,
Hamm.’s Paraphrase, Pric., Wells, Whitb., Beng., Guyse,
Dodd., Wesl., Mack., Newc., Thom., Scott, All., Penn, Trol.,
Sharpe, De W., Barn., Murd., Kenr., Peile;-Rob., Green. E,
V. follows Pagn., Bez., (in primis), Castal. (ante omnia).
The Greek order is followed by W., R.;-Latin verss. (except
Castal.), Syr., Dt. ;—Berl. Bib., Moldenh., Carpz., Wakef., Mey.,
Greenf., Stolz, Van Ess, Goss., Sharpe, Bloomf., De W., Murd.,
Kenr.
a E.V. marg.; 2 Cor. 13:7; James 5: 16;-W., R., (J make
[my] prayer) ;-Vulg. (orationem facio), Syr: (as in Matt. 26:
42) ;-Engl. Ann. (‘or, pray’), Hamm., Guyse (‘desire and beg
of God’), Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Clarke, Greenf., All.,
Penn, Bloomf. (‘heartily wish and pray’), Murd., Kenr., Peile.
¢ W.;-Fr. S. ;—Berl. Bib. and the later German verss. (though
some of them insert einige), Wakef. (some), Peile.
f The dative after μαρτυρέω is retained by E. V., John 5: 33;
18:37; &c., and here by W., R. ;-Vulg., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat.,
Berl. Bib., Beng., Mack., Thom., Stolz, All., Kist., Goss., Sharpe,
Kenr., Peile.
© Not merely: ‘the truth of the gospel that is in thee’ (Whitb.),
or ‘the soundness of thy doctrinal views,’ but: ‘thy truthful-
ness; the general consistency of thy Christian character, as
resting on and pervaded by the truth..—The paraphrastie en-
largement of Εἰ. Y. is avoided by W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., German
verss., Dt., It., Fr. G.,-M., (ta sincérité), Fr. S.;—Erasm., Pagn.
(integritatem tuam), Vat., Castal., Bez. (sinceritatem tuam.
The same word is employed by Drus., Grot. ;-and so Hamm.’s
| Paraphrase: the sincerity of thy Christian course), B. and L.
(votre fidélité), Dodd., Wakef. (‘hy fidelity), Mack., Thom.,
Greenf. ΡῈ), Penn, Sharpe, Murd. (thy integrity), Kenr.,
Peile (thy truthfulness).
4 Perhaps it was not intended by the English Translators
(who follow R.= Vulg. sicut) to give the impression, which
yet the reader can scarcely help receiving, that the writer here
adds his own testimony respecting the outward deportment of
Gaius to that of the brethren respecting his faith. But such a
representation is not at all borne out by the manner of John,
or by the context, vy. 4,6. The clause is rather epexegetical
of the one preceding. For this use of καθώς after verbs of nar-
rating, see Acts 15: 14.—T., C., G.;-Fr. G.,-M., (e¢ comment),
Fr. S. ([disant] comment) ;-Castal. (uti .. vivas), Grot., Ros.,
(quomodo), Hamm.’s Paraphrase (‘and gave me assurance of
thy perseverance’), B. and L. (as Fr. G.), Moldenh. (wie, in
the sense of quomodo. He also allows dass, that), Carpz. (et
quod), Wakef., Liicke, Mey. (dass némlich), Penn;—Schittg.,
Schleus., Bretsch., Wahl, Rob., Schirl.
' ‘Notwithstanding the general defection, and the violence
of Diotrephes.’ See 2 John 1, N. a, ke.
} See 2 John 1, N. Ὁ.
58
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
4 I have no greater joy than
to hear that my children walk in
truth.
5 Beloved, thou doest faith-
fully whatsoever thou doest to
the brethren, and to strangers; ὥεγρυς,
6 Which have borne witness
of thy charity before the church:
whom if thou bring forward on
their journey after a godly sort,
thou shalt do well:
GREEK TEXT.
4 μειζοτέραν τούτων οὐκ ἔχω χα-
ραν, ἵνα ἀχοίω TA ἔμα τέκνα EV ἀλη-
θείᾳ περιπατοῦντα.
5 ᾿Αγασίτε, πιστὸν ποιεῖς ὃ ἔαν
ἐργάσῃ εἰς τοὺς ἀδελφους καὶ εἰς τοὺς
6 οἵ ἐμαρτύρησαν σου τῇ ἀγάπῃ |
sie before *the church: whom
ἐνώπιον ἐχκλησίας" Os χαλῶς TOY |
σεις προπέμψας ἀξίως τοῦ Θεοῦ.
THE THIRD EPISTLE OF JOHN.
REVISED VERSION.
4 *Greater joy than 'this I have
none, to hear ™of my children
»walking in ° truth.
5 Beloved, thou Pactest 4faith-
fully whatsoever thou doest 'to-
ward the brethren, and ‘toward
‘the strangers,
6 ‘Who have “testified “to thy
thou Yshalt do well #to @set for-
ward on their way ‘in a manner
worthy of God:
k The arrangement and translation of this clause are from
Sharpe. Comp. E.V. John 15: 13. Here μειζοτ. is given before
the verb by R.;—Latin verss., Syr. ;-Beng., Carpz. (Laetitiam
majorem habeo nullamv), Mey., Stolz, All., Goss., De W.
1 The τούτων is recognized in W., G., R, ;-Latin and German
verss. (except Castal.), Syr., Dt., It., Fr. G.,-M.;-Engl. Ann.,
Wolf. (who, with Bez., Beng., &e., would supply χαρῶν), Dodd.,
Wesl., Mack., Newe., Ros., Greenf., Penn., Kenr.
™ So E. V. translates ἀχούω followed by an accusative, Matt.
24:6; Luke 21:9; &e.
» Dodd., Wakef., Mack., Thom., (are walking).
° Lachm. and Tisch. insert τῇ.
P So ποιέω is often taken, especially when connected with a
neuter adjective. See Pass., s. v., Il.—Fr. G.-M.,-S., (agis) ;
—Pagn., Castal., Bez., Wolf., (agis), Thom., Van Ess (han-
delst ;-so All., Kist., De W.), Trol., Bloomf. The same yerb
(to act) is employed by Guyse, Scott, Clarke.
a*A faithful thing, one befitting thy standing as πιστός, a
true believer.’ So Oec.: ἀξιον πιστοῦ ἀνδρός, and others gene-
rally. Some, as It. (da [vero] fedele), Thom. (as a believer),
Mey. (als dchten Christen), Trol. (as a faithful man), treat
the phrase πιστὸν ποιεῖς as equivalent to the French idiom,
Jaire le roi.
* E. V., 1 Thess. 4: 10; &c.;-R. (on... upon) ;-Syr., It.,
Fr. G.,-M., Fr. 8. (powr);-Pagn., Castal., Bez., Pisc., Hamm.
(in the Paraph.), B. and L. (as Fr. S.), Dodd., Murd., Kenr.,
(towards ;-so Scott and Barn. once in the comment.), Pyle
(once in the Paraph.), Wakef., Mack., Thom., ( for), Ros., Peile
(in relation to).
* Dt., It., French verss. ;—-Engl. Ann. (as one version), Mol-
denh. and later German yerss., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Greenf.,
Penn, Sharpe, Peile (those). Liicke’s view, that xa’ εἰς τοὺς
ξένους Stands in epexegetical apposition with εἰς τοὺς ἀδ., is not
favoured by the repetition of the preposition and the article;
and hence may have come, as a critical gloss, the reading xat
τοῦτο ξένους, which, however, has very considerable authority,
and is adopted by ented Hahn, Tisch., Theile.
t See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f
« KE. V., v. 3; ὅσ. See l John 1: 2, N. 1.
VESEE Veron Nets
w See 2)Pet. 1:7, N. a.
* Peile: ‘ ἐνώπιον “Exxanotas—Angl. in open Church, in open
Congregation—is said by the same conventional omission of
the Article, as in classical Greek is the prevailing rule in the
use of all such words (πατήρ, μήτηρ: πόσις, γυνή, πόλις, δεσπότης,
x. 7.2.) aS express some well-known and familiar object, and
in our own idiom also is of frequent occurrence, as when we
say in Town, before Parliament, ἄς. &e.’
y The Greek order, retained by R. ;-foreign verss., except the
Dt. ;-Dodd., Wakef., Thom., Penn, Peile. The Syr. disregards
the προπέμψας ; the Vulg. has benefaciens deduces, as if for x.
ποιήσας προπέμψεις, the reading of C.; Germ., du hast wohl ge-
than, as if for x. ἐποίησας, Grot.’s conjectural reading.—Most
of the modern English versions have wilt. But the sentence
is an authoritative counsel and encouragement in opposition to
Diotrephes.
» The participle is translated by an infinitive in It.. French
verss. ;~Thom., Greenf., Kist., Penn, De W., Peile.
@ Tt is evident from the context, that what the writer desired
in behalf of the wayfarers was effectual help (comp. Tit. 3: 13;
&e.), rather than merely such an honourable escort as Paul
received at Miletus (Acts 20: 38) and Tyre (Acts 21:5). The
former idea is, accordingly, here included by the critics and
lexicons in προπέμπω (as Grot. ‘cum viatico dimittere’; Beng.
‘deducens cum commeatw’; Bloomf. * by sending them forward
and helping them on their journey’; De W. ‘weiterfordern
durch Reiseausriistung’; &c.), and several versions express it
more distinctly than is done in E.V. Thus: Hamm. ( furnish
for their j.), B. and L. (de les accompagner et de les pourvoir
pour leur voyage), Mack. (help forward on their j.), Liicke,
Mey., (weiter [be-] forderst), Stolz (ihnen weiter behiilflich
bist), Van Ess (wetter forthilfst), Kenr. (put on their way),
Peile.
bE. V., Acts 15:3; 21:5; &c.;-R.;-Wakef., Kenr., Peile.
¢ E. V. (after C.), Wells, Wesl., and Sharpe, are the only
verss. that evade the literal force of the phrase. E. V. has it in
the margin; and comp. Col. 1: 10; 1 Thess. 2: 12.
THE THIRD EPISTLE OF JOHN.
59
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
7 Because that for his name’s
GREEK TEXT.
7 ὑπὲρ yap τοῦ ὀνόματος ἐξηλθον
REVISED VERSION.
7 4For “in behalf of the name
sake they went forth, taking
nothing of the Gentiles.
8 We therefore ought to re-
ceive such, that we might be
fellow-helpers to the truth.
9 I wrote unto the church:
but Diotrephes who loveth to
have the pre-eminence among
them, receiveth us not.
10 Wherefore, if I come, I
will remember his deeds which
ἐπιδέχεται ἡμὰς.
αὐτοὺ TH ἔργα oO
μηδὲν λαμβάνοντες ἀπὸ τῶν ee
8. ἡμεῖς οὖν ὀφείλομεν ἀπολαμβά-
νειν τοὺς τοιούτους, ἵνα συνεργοὶ
γινώμεθα τῇ ἀληθείᾳ.
9 Ἔγραψα τῇ ἐχχλησίᾳ ἀλλ᾽ ὁ
φιλοπρωτείων αὐτῶν Διοτρεφὴς οὐχ
10 δια τοῦτο, ἐὰν ἔλθω, ὑπομνήσω
they went forth’, taking nothing
hfrom the ‘Gentiles.
8 JWe therefore ought to ‘re-
ceive such, that we may ™become
fellow-"labourers °for the truth.
9 I wrote P unto the church:
but %he who loveth to "be fore-
most among them, Diotrephes,
sdoth not tadmit Sus.
10 "Therefore, if I come, I
will ‘bring to remembrance his
ποιεῖ, λόγοις TMovy-
4 Tap occurs very often, but is nowhere else in E. V. ren-
dered because, except John 3: 19; 10: 26; Acts 28: 20; Rom.
4: 15.—W., R.;-foreign verss. generally ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef.,
Thom., Murd.
© Comp. E. V., 2 Cor. 1: 11;
Wakef., Murd., Peile (on ὃ. of ).
f ‘That is alike dear to us all.’
followed by the Vulg., Syr., &e., is omitted by Erasm.,
and all the recent editors (except that Hahn brackets it). Midd.
indeed suggests that, even if αὐτοῦ be spurious. the article may
be ‘used, as frequently happens, to signify his.’ But the single
instance, and that a poetical citation, in Acts 17 : 28, would not
prove this to be N. T. usage.—Grot. (‘ Nomen enim per excel-
lentiam, nomen Christi, Jac. 2: 7.2), B. and L. marg.,
(‘Subaudi, Dez ;-so Newe.), De W., Peile. Wells supplies his. |
= Bez., Wolf., Beng., Moldenh., Carpz.,
5: 125.8: 24; Phil. 1: 29.
connect ἐξήλθον im-
mediately with ἀπὸ τῶν 29.; nor do the recent editors, except |
Griesb. and Mey., insert a comma after the verb.
5 See 1 John 1: 5, N. t.
} Lachm. and Tisch. read ἐθνικῶν.
} Grot.: ‘Nos Christiani ubique locorum.’ See 1 John 2: 20,
N. p, &e.
k Oec.: ᾿Απολαμβάνειν, ἀντὶ τοῦ, ἀναλαμβάνεσθαι, ὑποδέχεσθαι.
Bloomf., therefore, errs in attributing to Oec. the reading ὑπο-
λαμβάνειν, Which Lachm. and Tisch., however, edit on the au-
thority of A. B. C., &c., and with the approbation of Bloomf.,
De W., &c. This is, indeed, the more classical word for taking
up, receiving under one’s protection; but the internal evidence
for the change is by no means strong. ᾿Απολαμβάνειν might
well stand in antithesis to ἐξῆλθον of the preceding verse. ‘For
the sake of Him, whom we also love, these brethren went oul
into the heathen wilderness. And shall not we receive them
back with a ready welcome, when in the brief intervals of la-
bour they seek rest and refreshment in the bosom of the
Church?’ Comp. Luke 15: 27
1 EK. V., following T., C., G., is followed by none (except
Wells) in using the imperfect. All foreign verss. retain the
present; though Mill cites two or three MSS. for the reading
γενώμεθα.
The αὐτοῦ of a few MSS.. |
Mill, |
Beng. |
m See 1 Pet. 1: 20, N. w.
» In rendering συνεργός Εἰ. V. refers expressly to the ἔργον in
composition as work. labour, 8 times out of 13. So here W.;-
Latin verss. (except Pagn., Castal.), Dt., Fr. S.;-Hamm., Berl.
Bib., Beng.. Dodd. and later English verss. (except Thom.),
_ All., Van Ess, Bloomf.
° Not: ‘with the truth, as Hamm and others. but: ‘with
the missionary brethren on behalf of the truth.’—Fr. S. ;-Engl.
Ann. (‘or, for’), Sym., Wakef., Newe., Mey., Stolz, Penn.
|p Lachm. and Tisch. insert rc (A. B. C., ἄς.) after Zyp.
4 The Greek order is retained by R.;—Latin verss., Syr. ;-
Murd., Kenr., Peile.
© There is this literal reference to the πρῶτος in composition
as foremost or first, in Syr., Dt., Fr. G.—M.,-S. ;-Beng. (esse
| primus;—for Vulg primatum gerere). Scott, Lucke, All.,
Sharpe, De W., Stier, Barn., Murd. eile shelexienns generate
* R.;-Wakef., Mack., Thom., Kenr. (does). The same
verss., together with W.;—Latin verss., Syr.;—Dodd., Carpz.,
Ros.. Greenf., Peile, translate μας last. ‘ Us, his ecclesiastical
superior ; not eyen our letter.’
|
t A different word from that in v. 8.—Castal.. Grot., Ros.,
(admittit ;-for Vulg. recipit), Carpz. (curat), Wakef. (allow),
Thom. (regard), Sharpe (heedeth), Peile.
ἃ The διὰ τοῦτο is expressed by a demonstrative particle in
E. V., Matt. 6: 25, and generally elsewhere ;-German verss.,
Dt., It.;-Pagn., Castal., Bez., Aret., Dodd., Greenf., Murd.:—
by a preposition and demonstrative pronoun, with or without
a substantive, in Vulg., Syr.;-Erasm., Vat., Mack., Thom.,
Penn, Peile:—in the French verss. by c’est pourquoi.
νυ The writer threatens, not that he himself will bear in mind,
but that he will expose, the misconduct of Diotrephes; recall-
ing it for apostolic censure, to the humiliation of the offender,
and for the warning of others. This causative force of ὑπομιμ-
νήσχω our remember no longer retains. But it is clearly given
in ΕἸ V., John 14: 26, and elsewhere; and here is either ex-
pressed, or more distinctly than in E. V. implied, in W., T.. C.,
G., R. ;-Syr. (according to the text of the P. and that of Lee)
and other foreign yerss, ;~Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom.. Scholef.
60
THE THIRD EPISTLE OF JOHN.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
he doeth, prating against us with
malicious words: and not con-
tent therewith, neither doth he
himself receive the brethren, and
forbiddeth them that would, and βάλλει
casteth them out of the church. " ;
11 Beloved, follow not that
which is evil, but that which is
good. He that doeth good is of
God: but he that doeth evil hath
not seen God.
ἑώρακε τὸν Θεόν.
GREEK TEXT.
pois φλυαρῶν ἡμᾶς" καὶ μὴ ἀρχούμε-
γος ἐπὶ, τούτοις, οὗτε AUTOS ἐπιδέχεται
τοὺς ἀδελφοὺς, καὶ τοὺς βουλομένους
χωλύει, καὶ EX τῆς ἐχχλησίας ἔκ-
11 ᾽Ἄγαπητε, μὴ μιμοῦ τὸ κακὸν,
ἄλλα τὸ ἀγαθόν. o ἀγαθοποιῶν, ἔκ
Tov Θεοῦ ἐστιν: ὁ δὲ κακοποιῶν, οὐχ
REVISED VERSION.
deeds which he doeth, prating
against us with “wicked words ;
and, not *contented with Ythese,
neither doth he himself “admit
the brethren, and *those »who
would he chindereth and casteth 4
out of the church.
11 Beloved, «do not imitate
fwhat is evil, but ‘what is good.
He that doeth good is of God;
€but he that doeth evil hath not
seen God.
w See 1 John 3:12, N.h. ‘he word occurs frequently, but
is only here rendered in E. V. malicious. Nor does this spe-
cific sense appear in W.;-Syr., German verss. (except Mey.).
Dt., It., Fr. G.,-M.,-S. ;-Pagn., Castal., Bez., Hamm., Beng.,
Carpz., Wakef., Newe., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Barn. ;—Rob.
(‘evil’ [the word used in the English verss. here cited], ‘hurtful,
injurious, mischievous’ ;-but it is better perhaps to consider the
apostle as denouncing the immoral character, rather than the
mischievous tendency or results, of these speeches.).
x Mey. and Fr. S. render dpx. as a participle of the middle
(sich begniigend, se contentant); many others, by a finite verb.
y The pronoun, in a plural or singular form, is retained by
W., R.;-Latin and French verss., Syr:, Germ., It.;-Dodd.,
Wakef., Thom., Greenf., Penn, De W., Murd., Kenr.
2 See v. 9, N. t.
= See) 2) Pet. Isl, N--b) δ. The Greek order is retained
by R. ;-Latin verss., Syr. ;-B. and L., Thom., Mey., All., Penn,
Murd.
b See 2 Pet. 1:1, N. ὁ; &c. t
© See 2 Pet. 2:16, N.t. Leigh: ‘Non significat verbis tan-
tum prohibere; sed vim quandam inhibentem seu arcentem
denotat.’ The verb to hinder is employed by Εἰ. V., Luke 11:
52; Acts 8:36; and here by Guyse, Dodd., Wakef., Thom.
Penn, Peile. ;
4 The words ἐκ τῆς ἐχχλ. éxB. are by many commentators
(Carpz., Mey., Ros., Bloomf., Barn., Peile, &c.) understood to
mean, that, by denying the strangers hospitality, Diotrephes
‘compelled them to go elsewhere.’ But the opinion is unten-
able. Ros. contents himself with saying: ‘De excommunica-
tione hoc vix intelligi potest;? and Bloomf.: ‘It can hardly be
supposed that Diotrephes would excommunicate any one on so
frivolous a pretext.’ It is sufficient to reply, that, if Diotrephes
was the ‘unreasonable and wicked man’ (2 Thess. 3: 2) that
he is represented to have been, there is much less difficulty in
that supposition than in the fact, that he resisted and disowned
an apostle of the Lord, and maintained a position of influence
and authority in the church, while doing so: although even of
such enormities the Church History of no age since Pentecost
(‘quid postea non factum ?’ exclaims Beng.) allows us to judge,
that there is aught in them scarcely credible (Liicke) or hardly
conceivable (De W.). ‘The whole structure and arrangement
of the sentence, moreover, are opposed to this view. Especially
is it irreconcilable with the use of éx, not ἀπό, before the noun
and in composition with the verb. Peile’s reference to Acts
3:50, for an instance of ἐχβάλλω used ‘much in the same
sense as here,’ is plainly nugatory for his purpose. We can
understand how Paul and Barnabas, having spent some time
in a city, might be ‘expelled out of? it; but in the present case
there could be no expulsion of these strangers from a church,
which they had not been allowed to enter. It may be added
that this interpretation, at best, changes what is in itself very
vigorous climax into something that sounds like very feeble tau-
tology. Yet Barn. says of it: ‘That it is the correct interpre-
tation seems to me to be evident, for it was of the treatment
which they (the strangers) had received that the apostle was
speaking.’ Rather, the apostle ἐδ speaking of the character of
Diotrephes and his conduct toward the apostle himself, toward
the strangers, and now lastly toward the brethren of his own
church.—No pronoun is supplied by W., R. ;—Latin verss.. Syr.;
—Penn, Sharpe, Kenr.
© R.;-Latin verss., It., French verss. except G., (use imitor
or a derivative), Syr. (= Greenf. 97H) 7N);-Engl. Ann.
(imitate not ;-so Dodd., Wakef., Newe., Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf.),
Hamm., Beng. (mache es nicht nach), Mack. (do not thou im.),
Thom., Clarke, Mey. and later German yerss. (ahme nicht
nach), Murd. marg. (be not an imitator), Kenr.
f A compound relative is employed by the Vulg. once, and
twice in the other Latin verss. (except Castal.) ;-Mack., Thom.,
Murd.
& All the recent editors (except Bloomf.) cancel the δέ. I
recommend tke adoption of this reading, and the omission of
but.
Kenr. (J will mind; with the note appended: ‘The Greek verb
signifies to remind.’ But this is equally signified by the Vulg.
commonebo.), Peile;—the lexicons. Bloomf. remarks that,
‘though authority for this use [the newer sense] may be want-
ing, yet in a writer like St. John that is not indispensable.’
In any writer, however, it is very desirable-——The αὐτοῦ
stands in regimen with τὰ ἔργα, not (as the German yverss.,
Carpz., and Wakef., imply) with ὑπομνήσω.
THE THIRD EPISTLE OF JOHN.
61
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
12 Demetrius hath good report
of all men, and of the truth it-
self: yea, aud we also bear
record; and ye know that our
record is true.
13 I had many things to write,
but I will not with ink and pen
write unto thee:
14 But I trust I shall Bone |
see thee, and we shall speak
face to face. Peace be to thee.
Our friends salute thee. Greet
the friends by name.
γράψαι:
15 Ἐϊρήνη σοι.
φίλοι.
ὄνομα.
GREEK TEXT.
12 Δημητρίῳ μεμαρτύ penta. ὑπὸ
πάντων, καὶ UN αὐτῆς τῆς ἀληθείας"
καὶ ἡμεῖς δὲ μαρτυροῦμεν, καὶ οἴδατε
ὅτι N μαρτυρία ἡμῶν ἀληθης ἔστι.
13 TloAAa εἶχον γράφειν, ἀλλ᾽ οὐ
θέλω δια μέλανος καὶ κολάμου σοι
14 éAmilo δὲ εὐθέως ἰδεῖν σε, καὶ
στόμα πρὸς στόμα λαλήσομεν"
ἀσπάζου τοὺς φίλους κατ᾽
REVISED VERSION.
12 "Unto Demetrius ‘testimony
Jhath been borne by all*, and by
the truth itself; 4but ™we “also
“testify, and Pye know that our
dtestimony is true.
13 Thad many things 'to write,
but Iwill not with ink and ‘pen
twrite unto thee ;
14 But I “hope Ystraightway
“to see thee, and we shall speak
*mouth to mouth.
15 Peace be to thee.
friends salute thee.
friends by name.
ἀσπάζονταί σε οἱ 1Τ}16
aSalute the
h The construction by the dative is retained by W., R. ;-
Latin verss. (except Castal.), Syr. (= 9y), Dt. (aan D.), It.,
Fr. G..—M.,-S.;-Berl. Bib., Beng., Wakef., Mack., Liicke, Greenf.,
Van Hss, Kist., Sharpe, Kenr.
i See 1 John 5: 9,N.a. R.;-Latin verss. (except Castal.),
It., Fr. G.,—M.,-S., (use destimonium or a derivative) ;—-Dodd.
and the later English verss. (except Penn).
} Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Bez., (redditum est ;-for the Vulg. red-
ditur), Castal. (commendatus est).
« R. ;-foreign verss. generally ;-Wakef., Thom., Clarke, Penn,
Sharpe, Bloomf., Barn., Murd. (every one), Kenr., Peile.
1 Beng.: “δέ tamen, etsi jam multis ornatus testimoniis sit
Demetrius.’ See 1 John 1: ὃ, N.o, ἄς. W.;—Latin verss.,
except Castal., (sed), Syr. ;—All., De W., (aber), Kenr.
™ See 1 John 4: 14, N. ἢ, &e.
» Hamm. and Penn, following E. V., are the only verss. that
mark also, or its equivalent, as supplied.
° See 1 John 1: 2, N.1
P ‘You, Gaius, and all likeminded, to whom this letter may
be shown.’ Lachm. alone reads οἶδας.
4 See 1 John 5: 9, N. a.
τ Lachm. and Tisch. read γρώψαν σου.
® Gr. reed—which I recommend as a marginal note. Latin
verss. (calamum ;-except that Castal. repeats charta from
2 John 12; in which he is imitated by B. and L.), Syr. (= Greenf.
M2?) Fr. 8. marg. (le roseau) ;-Stier (Rohr), Murd. marg.
: Lachm. and Tisch. read γράφειν.
ἃ See 2 John 12, N. m.
v In the N. T. εὐθέως occurs 80 times, and is always in E. V.
rendered, immediately, forthwith, straightway, with 6 excep-
tions (Mark 1: 30; 5: 36; 11:2; Luke 17:7; 21:9; 3 John
14), in all of which the same meaning is equally evident, and
in two of them is conveyed by Εἰ. V. in another form, as soon
as.—R. ( forthwith);-Vulg. (protinus), French verss. (bient6t) :--
Erasm., Vat., (as Vulg.), Pagn., Bez., (statim), Wakef. (im-
mediately), Mack. Of the lexicons, Steph., Scap., Leigh, Suic.,
Schottg., Pass., L. and 8., do not recognize the sense of shortly.
Rob. gives it here, but shows nothing else for it except Matt.
24: 29, where E. V. properly has tmmediately.
w E. V., 2 John 12; Rom. 15: 24; &c. ;-W., R.;—-Vulg. and
other foreign verss. (except the later Latin) ;-Dodd. and the
later English (except Newc.).
x See 2 John 12, N. o.
y Pagn., who introduced the division of the N. T. into verses
in 1528, numbered this as a separate verse, and has been fol-
lowed by all the foreign yerss. (except Vat. and Greenf. Castal.
begins the verse at ἀσπάζονταί σε.) ;—Dodd., Thom., Bagster’s
Hexapla;-all the recent critical editions of the Greek Text. The
different arrangement of Εἰ. V. (as now commonly printed) is
no improvement on the original notation.
: E.V., last clause ;-T., C., G., R.;-all foreign verss. ;—Wells,
Dodd., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Scott, Sharpe, Murd., Kenr,
2 See 2 John 13, N. r. E. V. and Hamm., following T., C.,
G., are alone in rendering the verb here by two words, salute
and greet; and all other English verss., except W. and Sharpe,
employ the former word.
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
KING JAMES’ VERSION, GREEK
JupE, the servant of Jesus
them that are sanctified by God |
ἸΟΎΔΑΣ Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ δοῦλος,
Christ, and brother of James, ἴο ἀδελφὸς δὲ Ἰαχώβου, τοῖς ἐν Θεῷ
TEXT, REVISED VERSION,
aJupas, Pa servant of Jesus
Christ, ‘and brother of James, to
‘the called, ® sanctified fin God
2 A name of frequent occurrence in the N. T.. but only in
this instance abbreviated into Jude, in order probably to distin- |
guish the writer from the traitor—a point which an evangelist |
secured by adding to the name, not Iscariot, John 14: 22, and
the writer himself by the clauses in apposition.—W.., T., C. ;—|
Latin and German verss., Dt., Fr. S.;-Guyse, Sharpe. It. has |
Giuda throughout. Fr. G. and M. have Jude here, and wher- |
ever in the evangelical history the same person is supposed to
be meant (even in John 14: 22, where the very ambiguity of
Ἰούδας is that which called for the explanatory οὐχ 6 ᾿Ισκαριώ-
7s); in other cases they have Judas.
> The only instance (except Phil. 1: 1, where the word is in
the plural), in which E. V. prefixes the definite article to the |
descriptive title of the writer. Here the indefinite article, or
none, is used by all foreign verss. (except Moldenh.) ;-Dodd.,
and subsequent English verss.
© See 2 Pet.1:5,N.r. Of this δέ De W. remarks, that it
‘appends another title, different from the one preceding.’ It
may even be said that the second title is contrasted with the
first,as being a more certain identification of the writer ; and so
Tit. 1: 1. In the present case, indeed, it is possible that some-
thing more is implied. If this Judas was the same as the one
mentioned in Matt. 13: 55 and Mark 6: 3 among the ‘ brethren’
of our Lord, the antithetical copula might suggest that, no
longer ‘knowing Christ after the flesh’ (2 Cor. 5: 16), he now
gloried in the far higher relationships (Matt. 11:11; 12: 48-
50; Luke 11: 28) of the kingdom of heaven, gladly merging
the distinction of nature in the spiritual fellowship of the
brethren, whose one Master is Christ (Matt. 23:8). Or, if
we proceed on any one of the other hypotheses respecting his
personality, the δέ may be regarded as disclaiming that distinc-
tion. While, therefore, the analogy of Tit. 1:1 leads me to
retain the and of E. V., I recommend that the words: ‘Or,
but, appear in the margin.—Latin verss., except Erasm. and
Castal., (autem. Beng. vero), Syr., Germ. ;—Stier.
4 The awkward ὕστερον πρότερον of KH. V. is not warranted
by the Greek, where xanzocs is used as a substantive (Erasm. :
‘nomen est, non participium.’ Comp. Rom. 1: 6; 1 Cor. 1:
24), introduced by τοῦς, and qualified by the two intermediate
participles. This construction and arrangement are best pre-
served in the German of De W. and Stier (den... geheiligten
und... bewahrten Berufenen). But the same construction of
the Greek is apparent also (though in several instances xa. is
not rendered as a substantive) in Syr. (which translates xa. as
a participle. and supplies = Qy3dy), Germ., Dt., It., Fr. G..—S. ;-
Pagn., Caly., Bez., Par. (‘ Beza constructionem attendens, quae
trajecta est, primo loco collocat vocatos. Hoc namque proprie
est subjectum recipiens, ad quos Epistola scribitur: nempe Vo-
cati: quos ab adjunctis hucusque explicavit Judas.’), Hamm.,
Coce., Wells, Whitb., Moldenh., Carpz., Newe. (supplying
brethren after called), Thom.. Mey., Ros., Stolz, Greenf., Trol.,
Peile. Some (T., C., G.;-Fr. M.;-Penn), missing the con-
struction, do yet give xa. first; and others (W.;-B. and L.,
Dodd., Arn.) have it before zeryp. The supplementary and
of E. V. is from R. after the Vulg. ef vocatis.
¢ The participial construction here and at rerypyp. is pre-
served in Syr., It., Fr. S. ;-Castal., Bez., Par., Beng.. Moldenh.,
Carpz., Haenl., Ros., Greenf., Trol., De W., Stier. For ἡγιασμ.;
Beng. (in the Gnom.), Lachm., Tisch., read ἠγαπημένοις (A. B.,
Vulg., Syr., &c.).
f ‘What Acts 17: 28 asserts respecting the natural man,
being far more gloriously true of the new creature in Christ
Jesus.’ The ἐν, therefore, does not abound (Carpz.), neither is
it = διά (Par., B. and L., Wolf., Moldenh., Haenl., &c.). See
2 Pet. 1: 1, N.d; 5, N. w; 2:3, N.m.—kE. V., 1 Cor, 1: 2;
1 John 2; 24; &c.;-W., T., C., R.;-Vulg., Syr. (= Greenf. 5),
Germ., Dt. marg., It., Fr. G.,-S. ;-Erasm., Caly. (whom Par.
misquotes as preferring per. Caly. allows per, but gives this
reason for retaining in: ‘Potest enim et hic esse sensus: Quod
in se ipsis profani, in Deo sanctitatem habeant.’), Castal., Aret.,
Engl. Ann., Coce. (‘plus valet quam διά.), Wits. (‘non solum
a, sed et in Deo Patre, ut unum cum ipso sint, Joh. 17: Gale).
B. and L. marg., Dodd., Wakef., Sharpe, De W., Stier, Arn.,
Kenr., Peile. E. V. follows Bez., who (as usual) follows Pagn.
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
63
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
the Father, and preserved in| πατρὶ ἡγιασμένοις καὶ ᾿Ιησοῦ Χριστῷ
τετηρημένοις κλητοῖς"
ἔλεος ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη καὶ ἀγάπῃ
Jesus Christ, and called:
2 Mercy unto you, and peace, 2
and love, be multiplied.
3 Beloved, when I gave all
diligence to write unto you of
πληθυνθείη.
and exhort you that ye should
earnestly contend for the faith
GREEK TEXT.
into } 3 ᾿Αγαπητοὶ, πᾶσαν σπουδὴν ποι-
the common salvation, 11 was] ούμενος γράφειν ὑμῖν περὶ τῆς κοινῆς
needful for me to write unto you, | σωτηρίας, ἀνάγκην ἔσχον γράψαι
REVISED VERSION.
the Father, and &kept "for Jesus
Christ ;
2 Mercy unto you and peace
and love be multiplied.
3 Beloved, ‘while Jusing all
diligence to write unto you ‘con-
cerning 'the common salvation,
™here was "a necessity °that I
should write P exhorting you to
4strive earnestly for the faith
δ. See N. e.——The verb τηρέω occurs 75 times in the N. Τὶ
(five times in this Epistle), and in E. V. is 58 times rendered
to keep; only here and 1 Thess. 5: 23, to preserve. Wherever,
as in this verse, it is used of believers, I prefer to translate it
by keep, not so much on the general ground of uniformity, as
on account of the large use of that term in the same connection
in our Lord’s high-priestly prayer (John 17.). The present
safety of the Church is the Father’s answer to the Son. See
Rey. 3: 3, N. h—W.
b Haenl.: ‘ Dativus subjecti, cui fideles Dei provida cura ser-
yati sunt.’? So the dative after the passive of τηρέω is construed
in E. V., v.13; 2 Pet. 2:17; 3:7; and here by G. ;-Vulg. ;—
Erasm., Pagn., Castal., Bez., Engl. Ann. (‘Or, preserved to J.
C. Kept by God the Father, John 6: 39,40 and 10: 29, to
be presented to Christ blameless at the day of judgment, Eph.
5:27; 2 Cor. 11: 2.’), Coce., Pisc. and Vorst. (‘in eum finem,
ut aliquando Christo adducantur tanquam sponsa sponso.’), B.
and L. (‘Comme une Epouse est gardée précieusement pour
son Epoux.’), Beng. (‘Christo indelibatum servari, laetum . . .
Significantur salutis origines et consummatio.’? His German
is fiir ;-and so Stolz, De W., Huth.), Moldenh., Carpz., Mey.,
Ros., Stier (‘ Not merely, as Luther and many others: kept in
Jesus Christ, but: unto Jesus Christ, the Lord and Saviour,
as a possession to Him belonging, dearly bought, ordained to
glory [2 Thess. 2: 14], the Bride, for Him kept faithful and
pure, and presented unto Him [2 Cor. 11: 2].’).
iH. V., Matt. 27: 63; Luke 24: 44; 1 Tim. 5: 6;—Newc.,
Murd.
} Thom. and Kenr. employ this verb. The Greek phrase
differs from that in 2 Pet. 1: 5. The participial construction
is retained by W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Fr. S.;-Engl. Ann. (‘ Or,
giving’), Coce., Dodd., Mack., Greenf., Penn (in giving),
Sharpe, Arn., Kenr.
k See 1 John 1: 1, N. d.
1 After xowys Lachm. inserts ἡμῶν (Syr.
read ὑμῶν.).
m Gr. I had (comp. E. V., 1 Cor.7: 37). This ordinary
sense of ἔχω appears in W.;—Vulg., Syr. (in the usual form —
est mihi), Dt.;-Pagn., Caly., Castal., Bez., Par., Cocc., Penn,
Sharpe, Stier, Kenr. Others retain the form of ἔσχον as an
active verb of the first person: R., Hamm., Guyse, Mack.,
The Vulg. had
Bloomf., using the verb to think; Germ., Mey., All., halten;
Dodd., to judge; Moldenh., De W., finden; Wakef., Thom.,
Peile, to find; Haenl., Ros., ducere; Arn., regarder. Very
many of these yerss. translate ἀνάγκην by an adjective; with
regard to which, see N. n; and for the transference of the sub-
ject of ἔσχον to γράψαι, N. ο.
=» The word ἀνάγχη (not χρεία, asin 1 John 2: 27; 3:17;
ἄς.) occurs 18 times, and in E. V. is rendered thrice by must
needs; once, by necessary; nine times, by necessity ;-Syr.
(adopts the Greek term, as in Matt. 18: 7) ;—B. and L. ([76
me trouve dans| la nécessité), Thom. The same strength of
meaning (Erasm., Vat., Beng., employ the phrase, non posse
non) is found, in the use of the adjective (necessary, or an equi-
valent), in R.;-Vulg., It., Fr. G.—M.;—Pagn., Caly. (‘ Acres
enim stimulos admoyet necessitas. Nisi praemoniti fuissent,
quantopere sibi necessaria esset haec cohortatio, poterant ad
legendum esse pigri et resides. Quum vero ex praesenti eorum
necessitate se scribere praefatur, perinde est, acsi classicum
caneret excutiendo torpori.’), Castal., Bez., Par., Hamm., Cocc.,
Guyse, Dodd., Carpz., Wakef., Mack., Haenl., Newe., Clarke,
Ros., Gerl., Dav., Arn., Huth. The substantive need (or an
equivalent) is given by W. ;—Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Stier, Kenr.
° Peile: ‘That I should write, very exactly conveys the force
of the Greek aorist γρώψαν as distinguished from the more pre-
cise present γράφειν; to write.’
P Gr. write unto you exhorting to strive. By a slight
transposition, in accordance with Scholef.’s recommendation,
we avoid the necessity of repeating the pronoun, and are en-
abled to retain the participle (R. ;-Vulg. ;-Erasm., Vat., Coce.,
Wits., Beng. [΄ τὸ scribere arcte cohaeret cum adhortans’ ;-so
De W.: ‘No comma!’], Dodd., Mack., Kenr.) and infinitive
(W., R.;-Vulg., It., French verss.;-Dodd., Wesl., Moldenh.,
Wakef., Mack., Thom. and the later English verss., Greenf,,
Gerl.).
2 Not the same word as that in vy. 9, 28; and in the N. T.
found only here. E. V. translates the simple verb thrice, to
strive; thrice, to fight; once, to labour fervently. And it is
true that the emphasis lies in the verb, not in the ἐπί, which
merely points to the object wpon, about, for which the con-
test is to be maintained. ‘Hic valet pro’ (Grot.).—W. (sir.
strongly) ;—Dodd., Wakef. (str. heartily), Sharpe (strive),
Bloomf. (zealously str.).
64
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
which was once delivered unto
the saints.
4 For there are certain men
crept in unawares, who were
before of old ordained to this
condemnation, ungodly men,
turning the grace of our God
into lasciviousness, and denying
the only Lord God, and our Lord
Jesus Christ.
ὑμῖ ἣν παρακαλῶν
τοῦτο TO χρί μαι 5
Θεὸν καὶ Κύριον
στὸν ἀρνούμενοι.
GREEK TEXT.
ἅπαξ παραδοθείσῃ τοῖς ἁγίοις πίστει.
4 Παρεισέδυσαν γάρ τινες ἄνθρω-
Tol, OL πάλαι προγεγραμμένοι εἷς
Θεοῦ ἡμῶν χάριν μετατιθέντες εἰς
ἀσέλγειαν, καὶ τὸν μόνον δεσπότην.
REVISED VERSION.
τ once for all delivered unto the
saints.
4 For there shave ‘crept in
"privily certain men, who ‘have
been “before of old “described
*for this condemnation, ungodly,¥
*perverting the *grace of our God
into lasciviousness, and denying
our only “Master, God and ‘Lord,
Jesus Christ.
ἐπαγωνι ζεσθαι τῇ
ἀσεβεῖς, τὴν τοῦ
ἡμῶν ᾿Ιησοῦν Χρι-
τ The participial construction is retained by R.;-Vulg. ;-
Coce., Dodd., Moldenh., Carpz., Wakef., Mack., Scott, Ros.,
Penn, De W.., Stier, Kenr. English readers, it is probable,
commonly understand the once of Εἰ. V.as = formerly. But
this sense, though here adopted by Pric., Carpz., Mack., Haenl.,
Laurm., Bioomf., Arn., and allowed by B. and L., Barn., is not |
5, | scribed) ;-Vulg. (praescripti), Syr. (= Vulg.), Germ. ([von
recognized by any lexicon as belonging to ἅπαξ. For vy.
which has been cited in justification, see N.h; while at 1 Pet.
3: 20, Mack.’s other reference, the ἅπαξ is abandoned as spu-
rious by all recent editors. Latin verss. (semel ;-which Bez.,
Est., Grot., Coce., Beng. [‘ Particula valde urgens. Nulla alia
dabitur fides.’], Ros., understand as asserting the unchangeable-
ness of the faith), Germ. yerss. (e/mmal ;-which Moldenh., Stier, |
Huth., explain as = ein fiir allemal), Dt. (eenmaal ;-explained
in the Ann. thus: ‘ That is, it shall never be changed, but shall
always remain just as it has once been taught by Christ and the
Apostles.’), It. (wna volta), French verss. (une fois ;-explained
by B.and L. as = une fois pour toutes) ;-Engl. Ann. (‘Or,
once for all, not to be delivered any more’), Guyse, Dodd., Pyle,
Thom., Scott, Peile. Sce also the lexicons, where, among other
phrases, Schottg., Bretsch., Wahl, employ semel pro semper ;
Pass., ein fiir alle Mal; L. and S., Rob., Green, once for all;
Schirl., ermal fiir immer.
5. Wakef., Newc., Thom., Penn, Dayv., Peile.
t The verb comes before its subject in Latin verss., It., Fr.
S.;-B. and L., Greenf., De W., Stier, Arn., Peile.
ἃ In Gal. 2: 4 the παρά in composition is in Εἰ. V. rendered
once unawares and once privily, the latter phrase being em-
ployed also in the parallel 2 Pet. 2: 1;-W.;-Mack., Newc.,
Trol.
vy See 2 Pet. 3: 7, N. τσ, ὅς. It. Fr. G.—M. ;-Moldenh.,
Mack., Thom., Peile (whom we find to have).
» ‘Tn prophecy, and by divine judgments inflicted on such |
as they; the severity of God in His word and in His providence
addressing itself to all His adversaries.’ Beng.: ‘Par omnium
indoles et poena.’ The verb προγράφω occurs (according to the
reading preferred in Rom. 15: 4) four or five times in the N. T.,
and, except in two instances, the simple literal meaning to write
before is transferred to E. V. Those two exceptions are Gal.
3:1 and Jude 4, in the first of which the metaphorical sense
rests on the ancient custom of writing matters of general inter-
est on tablets for public exhibition ; hence, hath been evidently
set forth. The same allusion exists, less distinctly perhaps, in
the case before us, and is here also rendered by Hamm., Newce.,
set forth. E. V.’s ordained, which it borrows from G., is, at
the best, a questionable interpretation. ‘Non innuitur prae-
destinatio” says Beng., ‘...sed Scripturae praedictio.—W.
(before written), T., C., (lof which it was] wr. afore), R. (pre-
|denen..] geschrieben [ist]), Dt. (tevoren opgeschreven), It.
| (gid innanzi scrifti), Vr. G.—M., ; (auparavant écrits), Fr. 5.
| (inscrits) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Par., (prius descripti), Calv.,
Bez., Wits., Beng., (as Vulg. aihense Bez.’s earlier editions
have descriptt), Case (designati), Cocce. (ante scriptt),
Whitb., Pyle, ([of whom it was] before wr.), B. and L. ([dont
la condamnation est] déja écrite), Berl. Bib., Goss., (bestimmt
beschrieben), Wolf. (ante adjudicati), Guyse, Wakef., Thom.,
([before] written of ), Dodd., Murd., (registered), Wesl. (desc.
beforehand), Moldenh. (nearly as Germ.), Mack. (before wr.),
Scott (as Dodd. or Wesl.), Clarke (proscribed and condemned
in the most public manner), Ros., Trol., (proscripti), Greenf.
| (J2ID3), Stolz, De W., ([vorher] bezeichnet), Van Ess (auf-
gez.), Stier (zuvor beschrieben), Arn. (as B. and L. or Fr. S.),
Kenr. (marked out), Peile (described prospectively) ;-Pas. (as
Evasm.), Leigh (enrolled, billed, registered), Schottg., Schleus.,
Wahl, (as Castal.), Schirl. (as De W.), Green (to designate
clearly).
x Fr. G.,-M.,-S.;-Hamm., B. and L. marg., Wakef., Newc.,
Thom., Penn, Stier, Arn., Kenr., Huth.
Υ The substantive is not supplied by T., R., (W. and C., like
Erasm., Vat., and Carpz., attach ao. to the first clause) ;-foreign
verss. generally ;—Penn, Kenr.
2 W. (overturn) ;—Oec. (Μετατιθέντες ἀντὶ τοῦ μεταποιοῦντες;
παραποιοῦντες), Carpz. (abutuntur), Mack., Haenl., Mey. and
All. (missbrauchen), Kist., De W., Stier, (verkehren), Penn,
Bloomf. (abusing), Murd. (who perv.) ;-Schleus., Bretsch., (as
Carpz.), Rob., Green, (to transfer, pervert, [abuse]), Schirl.
(as Mey.).
2 Lachm. and Tisch, read χάριτα.
» So Hamm., Thom., and Fr. S., retaining the Θεόν, construe
the ἡμῶν. And so it must be construed (or else thus: ‘the
only Master, our God and Lord’), in case δεσπότην be referred
to “Ijo. Xp. ;-a reference, which, though not, indeed, required
by grammar, is certainly favoured by the parallel 2 Pet. 2: 1.
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
5 I will therefore put you in
remembrance, though ye once
knew this, how that the Lord,
having saved the people out of
the land of Egypt, afterward de-
stroyed them that believed not.
ριος λαὸν ex γης
TO δεύτερον τοὺς
ἀπώλεσεν.
GREEK TEXT.
5 Ὕπομνησαι δὲ ὑμᾶς βούλομαι,
εἰδότας ὑμᾶς ἅπαξ τοῦτο, ὅτι 6 Ky-|®you who "once for all ‘know this,
65
REVISED VERSION.
5 “But I ¢wish to fremind you,
J that the “Lord, having saved
the people out of the land of
Egypt, ‘again destroyed ™those
"who believed not ;°
Αἰγύπτου σώσας,
LN πιστεύσαντας
4 ‘Tn stern opposition to the treacherous wiles of these men.’
See 2 Pet. 1:5, N. τ.
ε The force of βούλομαι as a separate verb is brought out
more distinctly than in Εἰ. V. by T., C., G., (my mind is) ;—all
the foreign verss.;-Hamm., Newc., Thom., (desire), Guyse,
Dodd., Peile, (would), Wesl. (am willing), Wakef., Penn,
Sharpe, Bloomf., Murd.
f See 2 Pet. 1:12, N.r. Here may be added Guyse, Dodd.,
Pyle, Thom., Scott, Bloomf., Kenr., Peile.
5 “Who are Israelites’ (as were probably most of those ad-
dressed), ‘ Christian Israelites, well acquainted at once with the
sad history and with its solemn import, and whom for that |
very reason it may be profitable to remind of both, as matters
now of great practical interest to you.’ For the writer speaks,
not of their former knowledge as an objection, but of their
present knowledge (see N.i) as a motivé, to the ὑπόμνησις.
Caly.: ‘Neque enim hic tantum est verbi Dei usus, ut discamus,
quae nunquam fuimus edocti, sed etiam ut nos excitet ad ea,
quae jam tenemus, serio meditanda, nec torpere nos in frigida
notitia sinat..—The connection of this clause with what pre-
cedes is formed in W., R., (by the relative that), T., C., G.,
(forasmuch as ye) ;-Vulg. (by a participle in agreement with
the previous vos), Syr. (as in the Greek), Dt. (als die gij), It.
(chi), Fr. S. (ἃ vous qui) ;-Erasm., Caly., Vat., (cwm, with a
subjunctive), Pagn., Bez., (ut qui), Hamm. (you which), Coce.
(vos, qui), Wells, Wesl., Newe., Kenr., (who), Beng. (as in the
Greek), Dodd. (as you), Moldenh., Gerl., De W., (die ihr),
Greenf. (DAY I), Stier (als die thr), Arn. (vous qui ;—‘répéte
avec une certaine emphase.’) For «6. ip. ἅπ. 7., Lachm.
and Tisch. read «6. dz. πάντα (A. B. C., Vulg., &e.).
h ‘Tt being something which, once known, can never be for-
gotten by you.’ Dt. Ann.: ‘Thatis, certainly, duly, fully, un-
But the reading (A. B. C., Vulg., ἄς.) that cancels Θεόν, a|
word which Bloomf. also brackets, is marked by Beng. as plane
genuina, and adopted by all the other recent editors ‘on strong
evidence, external and internal’ (Bloomf.), and with the appro-
bation of all the recent critics. I recommend that this reading
be followed, and (without questioning the grammatical sound-
ness of the translations: the only Master, even our Lord ;—
the only Master, and our Lord) that the version stand thus:
our only Master and Lord.—If the Θεόν be retained, the fol-
lowing, besides those already mentioned, may be cited as
applying the whole clause to one person, Jesus Christ: Syr.,
| changeably.’? See v. 3, N.r. Arn. doubly errs in saying, that
ἅπαξ must here mean wne fois dans le temps passé, because
‘joint ἃ un participe passé.’ See N. i.
' See NN. gh. Though of the past time in form, «6. is not
150 in sense.—K. V., v. 10; 2 Pet. 1: 12, 14; &c.;-W., T., C.,
| G., R. ;-foreign verss. (though It., Fr. S., Arn., = have known;
and Castal., B. and L., change the verb into didicistis, avez
été déja instruits) ;-Hamm., Wakef., Penn, Bloomf., Murd.
} Comp. 1 John 4:9, N.r. W., R.;-Dodd. and the later
English verss. (except that Sharpe has simply how).
k For Κύριος, Lachm. reads Ἰησοὺς (A. B., Vulg., &e.).
1 The writer thinks of the destruction as the second thing in
order, the salvation being the first (Engl. Ann., Par., De W..,
Barn., Stier, Peile, Huth.), or perhaps as the second great na-
| tional calamity, that in Egypt, out of which the people had just
| been rescued, being the first (Engl. Ann.). We are not to
‘colour the meaning of words for the sake even of getting rid of
| an ambiguity.—In E. V. δεύτερος is always translated by second,
and in its adverbial uses, δεύτερον, τὸ ὃ., ἐκ δευτέρου, always
elsewhere by the second time, secondarily, again. The same
sense is given here by W., R. ;—Latin verss. (except Caly.), Syr.,
Germ., Dt., Fr. S. marg.;-Engl. Ann., B. and L. marg., De
W., Barn., Stier, Murd., Peile (‘as the next thing that He did;?
though he adds as explanatory, straightway, shortly after-
wards, incontinently) ;-Pas., Schottg., Bretsch., Wahl, Win.
(‘the next time [that they needed his helping grace] He refused
them His grace and &e.’), Rob., Green, Schirl.
m See 2 Pet. 1:1, N. b, &e.
2 See 2 Pet. 1:1, Ν. ο, ke.
° Beng., Griesb., Mey., Bloomf., have the Greek colon at the
end of this verse; Lachm., Hahn, Tisch., Theile, a comma.
| See v. 6, N. w.
Ar. P., Dt. marg., It., Fr. G.,-M.;—-Bez., Aret., Par., Engl.
Ann., Carpz. ;—and, if omitted, the following: Vulg. (as under-
| stood by All. and Kenr., the latter appealing to the Greek) ;—
Beng., Thom., Wesl., Clarke, Mey., Penn, Bloomf., De W. (who
would be disposed, however, but for 2 Pet. 2: 1, and especially
if Θεόν is to remain, to have two subjects, which, says Win.,
the place ‘will admit of), Barn., Hengst., Day., Stier, Arn.,
Peile ;-Bretsch., Translators of Win., Rob.
¢ See 2 Pet. 2: 1, N. g.;-G.;-It. (Padrone) ;-Erasm. and
later Latin verss. (herum), Hamm., Whitb., B. and L., Beng.,
Wesl., Thom. marg., Penn, Dav., Arn., Peile.
9
66
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK
6 And the angels which kept
not. their first estate, but left their
own habitation, he hath reserved
in everlasting chains under dark-
ness unto the judgment of the
great day.
7 Even as Sodom and Gomor-
rah, and the cities about them in
like manner, giving themselves
over to fornication, and going
after strange flesh, are set forth
for an example, suffering the ven-
geance of eternal fire.
6 ἀγγέλους TE
ζόφον τετήρηχεν"
σαι.
Tag τὴν ἑαυτῶν ἀρχὴν, ἀλλα ἀπολι-
πόντας τὸ ἴδιον οἰκητήριον, εἰς κρίσιν
μεγάλης ἡμέρας δεσμοῖς ἀϊδίοις ὑπὸ
7 ὡς Σόδομα καὶ Touoppa, καὶ at
περὶ ALTUS πόλεις, τὸν ὅμοιον τούτοις
τρόπον ἐχσορνεύσασαι, καὶ ἀπελθοῦ-
σαι ὀπίσω σαρκὸς ἑτέρας, πρόχεινται
δεῖγμα, πυρὸς αἰωνίου δίκην ὑπέχου-
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
6 And P angels ‘that kept not
their "first estate, but left their
own habitation, he hath ‘kept
‘with everlasting "bonds under
darkness ‘for the judgment of
the great day ;”
7 *How Sodom and YGomor-
rha, and the cities about them,”
“having given themselves over in
like manner Pas they to fornica-
tion, and *gone ‘away after ‘other
flesh, are set forth for an exam-
ple, * suffermg the vengeance of
eternal fire.
τοὺς μὴ τηρήσαν-
Ρ See 2 Pet. 2: 4, Νι ᾳ. The ἀγγέλους, without the article,
marks the race; τοὺς xza., the class; while μή exhibits that
class indefinitely and precludes, as it were, farther specification:
angels, such of them as ἄς. See Win § 19. 4; 59. 4.
4 See 2 Pet. 2: 11,N. f. HE. V., 2 Pet. 2: 4; &e.;—W.3-
Penn, Murd. Other verss., from Wells down, have who.
τ T recommend that the Εἰ. V. marg.: ‘Or, principality, be |
retained. Versions and commentaries generally are divided |
between the two meanings. Some (Caly., Dt. and Engl. Ann., |
ἄς.) recognize both as legitimate ; others (Wesl., first dignity ; |
Carpz., primam dignitatem; Bloomf., original dign. ;-a sense
which also Stier and Peile would allow) combine the two.
5. See Jude 1, N.g. Here, says Huth., ‘verypyxev stands in
sharp opposition to μὴ txpycavras.’? One verb, accordingly, is |
used for both in the Syr., Germ., Dt., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Calv.,
Vat., Coce., Beng., Wakef. (keepeth), Greenf., Sharpe (as above),
Stier, Peile (hath consigned . . . to be kept).
t Latin verss. (vinculis ;-no doubt the ablative of the instru-|
ment), Germ., Dt., It.;-Guyse, Moldenh., All., De W., Stier,
Huth. Not, as Wells: ‘ for ev. ch. under d. at the judg.’ The |
sense of the common construction is sufficiently justified (not-
withstanding Huth.’s objection about Aiinstlichkeit, refine-
ment) by Calvy.’s note: ‘Quocunque pergant, secum trahunt
sua vincula et suis tenebris obyoluti manent.’ (Milton, P. L.
iv. 75: ‘Which way I fly is hell; myself am hell.’?) ‘Interea
in magnum diem extremum eorum supplicium differtur.’
« K. V., 18 times out of 20 (the other exception being Mark
7: 30, string), has bands or bonds ;—-W., R.;-German verss.
(except Mey.), Dt., It. (legamz), Fr. G..—M..-S., (liens) ;-Dodd.,
Thom., Peile ;—Rob.
στ See 2 Pet. 2: 4, N. w.
w See y. 5, N.o. Here also Lachm., Hahn, Theile, have a
comma; others generally, the Greek colon.
* The superfluous emphasis is avoided by W., R.;-Dt., It.,
Fr. S.;-Castal., Dodd., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Greenf., Penn,
Sharpe, Murd., Kenr.; all of whom make &;—as. But, in-
stead of regarding the particle as instituting a comparison
between the doom of the transgressors just mentioned and that
of the wicked cities, or (Wolf., Laurm.) as correlative to the
ὁμοίως of vy. 8, it is better to connect it immediately (like the
ὅτι of v. 5) with ὑπομνῆσαι. Comp. Mark 12: 26; Luke 6: 4;
&e.—Fr. G.,—M., ([e¢] que) ;-Moldenh., De W., Huth.
¥ See 2 Pet. 2: 6, N. ο, ὅσ.
* In most editions (not in the original edition) of E. V. the
words, in like manner, are erroneously attached to the clause,
and the cities about them. The mistake has lately been cor-
rected by the Amer. Bible Soc.
“ R. (having fornicated... going). But It., Fr. S.;-Pagn.,
| Bez., Par., Hamm., use a perfect participle in each instance.
Other yerss. commonly resolve éxmopy. and ἀπελθ. into finite
verbs of a past time with a relative or a conjunction.
> In omitting (for which there is almost no manuscript au-
thority) τούτοις, E. V. followed the older English verss. and
| the Vulg.
¢ E.V., Matt. 8: 31; 19: 22; &.—W.;-Vulg. (abewntes) :--
| Calv., Aret., Cocc., Beng., (use abire), Hamm., Stier (abirrten),
Huth. (‘In azo is expressed the deviation from the right way’) ;—
Rob., Green, (in connection with ὀπίσω, [to go away after], to
follow). Sce the other lexicons, and Rey. 12: 17, N. r.
4 ἘΞ V. marg. (Nowhere else does E. V. translate ἕτερος,
which occurs 98 times, by strange.) ;-W., R. ;-Vulg. (alteram),
Syr., Germ., Dt., It., Fr. G.—S. ;-Bez., Par., Wits., Beng., (as
Vulg.), Engl. Ann., Hamm., Coce. and Laurm. (aliam), Wells,
Whitb., Gill and Barn. (‘ Or, other’), Moldenh., Mack., Newe.
marg., De W., Stier, Arn. ;-Rob.
¢ To the construction (for which De W. cites Est. and Au-
gusti, and which is adopted also by De Sacy, Mey., Trol., Stier,
Huth.) of δεῖγμα with πυρὸς αἰωνίου, De W. objects that it
leaves δίκην ὑπέχουσαν too bare, (Huth., indeed, avoids the ap-
pearance of anti-climax only by transposition: ‘Those cities
are δίχην ὑπέχουσαν an example of the eternal fire.’) and that
it does not, after all, exclude the idea of the continuance of the
punishment,—that being the alleged difficulty in the way of
the common construction. But it deserves to be added, that,
while in no proper sense can the cities be spoken of as a δεῖγμα
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
67
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
8 Likewise also these filthy
dreamers defile the flesh, despise
dominion, and speak evil of dig-
nities. μοῦσιν.
9 Yet Michael the archangel,
when contending with the devil,
he disputed about the body of;
GREEK TEXT.
8 Ὁμοίως μέντοι καὶ οὗτοι ἔγνυτι-
νιαζόμενοι, σάρχα μὲν μιαίνουσι, κυ-
ριότητα δὲ ἀθετοῦσι, δόξας δὲ θλασφη-
9 ὁ δὲ Μιχαὴλ ὃ ἀρχάγγελος, ὅτε
τῷ διαβόλῳ διαχρινόμενος διελέγετο
σπερὶ τοὺ Μωσέως σώματος. οὐκ ETOA- he disputed about the body of
REVISED VERSION.
8 fYet £in like manner these ®
dreamers also ‘on the one hand
defile the flesh, ‘on the other
Jreject ‘government, and 'rail at
dignities.
9 ™But Michael the archangel,
an contending with the devil
f ‘Tn spite of these terrible warnings.’—The μέντου (in omit-
ting which Εἰ. V. follows the Vulg., Syr., and most of the pre-
vious English verss.) is given as an adversative in E. V., at least
4 times out of 7;-and here by G.;—Dt., It., French verss. ;—
Bez., Pisc., Par., Hamm., Wells, Wolf., Haenl., Laurm., Mey.,
Bloomf., Scholef., De W., Stier, Huth. ;—-N. T. lexicons, except
Bretsch. and Green.
δ W., R.;-Hamm., Wells, Wesl.. Mack., Newe., Penn,
Sharpe, Bloomf., Scholef., Murd. (in the same m.), Kenr.,
Peile.
4 In the N. T. ἐνυπνιάζομανι (which the Vulg. here omits)
occurs elsewhere only in Acts 2:17, where E. V. renders it
to dream, nor in the present instance is any thing like filthy
found in any other vers., except perhaps the Syr. (= in som-
nio imaginantes. Murd. sensual dreamers), and Fr. G..—M.,
(s’étant endormis [dans le vice]). The E. V. supplement seems
to have been suggested less by the Greek word, than by the
odious elucidations of some of the old commentators (6. κ᾽
Oec.), unless, indeed, as Peile thinks, the Translators got it
from what he calls the ‘more obvious interpretation’ of Sept.
15. 56:10. But the epithet is to be justified by all that fol-
lows, and not by capxa pracvovos alone (De W.) or princi-
pally.
1 Notwithstanding the opinion of Carpz., Bretsch., Wahl,
and Rob., that wiv... δέ are here ‘merely continuative,’ they
are rather to be regarded as bringing out the striking, though
not unusual, contrast between the dehasement and the pre-
sumption of these men. Calv.: ‘Notanda autem est antithesis,
quum dicit eos carnem contaminare: hoc est, quod minus
praestantiae habet, dehonestare: et tamen spernere quasi pro-
brosum, quod in genere humano maxime excellit.’ The anti-
thesis is made only more sharp and strong by the repetition of
the δέ ‘with the same force’ (Win.), though it cannot well be
| pressed by on the one hand...
given in English. See 2 Pet. 1: 5, N. r.—Latin verss., except
Castal., (quidem ... autem or vero), Syr. (has the Greek par-
ticles), Germ. (aber), Fr. S. (@une part... et de Pautre);—
B. and L. (pendant que d’autre cété), Guyse (‘Yea more than
that’), Moldenh. (eines Theils...andern Theils), Thom.
(indeed). L.and§$.: ‘the two particles may often be ex-
on the other’ (einerseits ...
anderseits, Pass.). See y. 10, N. u.
} Huth.’s explanation of aSevecv as here synonymous with
xatappovery Of 2 Pet. 2: 10, and as having merely what he
calls ‘a negative signification,’ as opposed to the ‘ positive’ Baac-
φημεῦν, rests probably on his view of χυριότης as denoting the
Godhead, more than on the etymology or prevailing use of the
word, which expresses not the inward feeling so much as its
outward manifestation. It occurs 16 times, and in E. V. is
once disannul, once frustrate, once bring to nothing, once
cast off, and 4 times reject. This practical sense is equally
suitable here and in the other 7 instances, Luke 10: 16; 1 Thess.
4: 8; Heb. 10: 28.—Syr. (as in Luke 7: 30), Fr. 5. (rejet-
tent ;-and so B. and L., Arn. ;-for iméprisent of the two older
verss.) ;—Pagn., Calv., Par., Coce, (rejiciunt;-and so at first
Bez. ;-for the Vulg. spernunt), Castal. (repudiant), Engl. Ann.
(‘Gr. depose. Or abrogate’), Berl. Bib., Stolz, De W., Stier,
(verwerfen ;-for Luth.’s verachten), Newe., Bloomf., Peile, (set
at nought), Day. ;—Pass., L. and S.
k Marg.: ‘Or, lordship.’-—K. V., 2 Pet. 2
a) ;-Mack., Bloomf.
: 10 (where see N.
1 See E. V., v. 9, and 2 Pet.
v. 10), Wesl.,
Murd.).
2:10, N.e. Hamm., Thom., (at
Mack. (revile;-and so Thom. here, Bloomf.,
m Yet has been used in the previous verse for uévtov.—Mack.,
Murd. For 6 6... ὅτε, Lachm. reads ὅτε... τότε (B.).
πυρός, the fire itself, by which they were destroyed, may well
be regarded as a blazing forth of the πυρὸς αἰωνίου (even taking
the word in its strongest sense), because it was immediately
from God, as the minister of His wrath (Gen. 19: 24; Ps. 11:
6; Is. 80: 33; 66: 15,16; Rev. 20: 9); because, as such, it
was unquenchable and irresistible (Gen. 19: 25; Ps. 97:3;
Is. 27:4; 66: 24; Jer. 49:18; Mal.4:1; Mark 9: 43, &.;
Heb. 12: 29; Rev. 19: 3); and because of the utter desolation
wrought by it (see the passages last cited); which desolation,
moreover, is expressly set forth (xpoxewvav) as one of the great
historical precursors and peels exhibitions of the fate of
the ungodly (Luke 17: 28-30; 2 Pet. 2: 6, N.g. Comp. 3
Mace. 2: 5: Σὺ rovs... Sobouivas So ΡΣ ἘΣ παράδειγμα
τοῖς ἐπιγινομένοις καταστήσας.), and, in so far at least and so
long (Ezek. 16: 53, 55) as it shall be required for that purpose,
is perpetual and remediless (Is. 13: 19, 20; Jer. 50: 39, 40;
Zeph. 2: 9 [Sept. εἰς τὸν aidva]). On these grounds we may
say with Beng. : ‘poena, quam sustinent, est exemplum ignis
aelerni, ut Cassiodorus loquitur,’ without even forcing, as Beng.
does, δεῦγμα and δίκην into apposition.
68
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
Moses, durst not bring against
him a railing accusation, but said,
The Lord rebuke thee.
10 But these speak evil of
those things which they know
not: but what they know natu-
rally, as brute beasts, in those
things they corrupt themselves.
10 Οὗτοι δὲ
τοις φθείρονται.
11 Wo unto them! for they
have gone in the way of Cain,
GREEK TEXT.
unos κρίσιν ἐπενεγκεῖν βλασφυμίας,
ἀλλ᾽ εἶπεν, ᾿Ἐπιτιμύήσαι σοι Κύριος.
ὅσα μὲν οὖχ οἴδασι
βλασφημοῦσιν: ὅσα δὲ φυσικῶς, ὡς
σὰ ἄλογα ζῶα, ἐπίστανται; ἕν τού-
11 Οὐαὶ αὐτοῖς: ὅτι τῇ ὁδῷ τοῦ
Καϊν ἐπορεύθησαν, καὶ τῇ πλάνῃ τοῦ
REVISED VERSION.
Moses, "did not °dare to bring
against Phim 9 railing "judgment,
but said: The Lord rebuke thee.
10 But these ‘rail at twhatso-
ever things, "indeed, they know
not; but twhatsoever things they
‘naturally, as “the *brute beasts,
Yunderstand, in those 7 they cor-
rupt themselves.
11 *Woe "to them! for “ in the
way of Cain they ‘walked, and *in
» Dodd., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Scott, Barn., Murd.
° See 2 Pet. 2:10, N.b. Guyse, Murd., Dav., Peile, (use
to venture), Dodd., Wakef., Scott, (preswme), Mack. (attempt), |
Thom. (take the liberty), Penn (dared), Barn.
P The pronoun is supplied.
4 The article is not in E. V., 2 Pet. 2:11, nor here in any
of the older English verss. ;-It., Fr. G.—M. ;—Peile.
τ See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. k (where, however, sentence should
have been credited to Fr. G. and M.).
* See v. 8, N. 1, &e.
t The indefinite or the distributive force of ὅσος (quantus,
quicunque) is almost always expressed in H. V. (Matt. 7: 12;
14: 36; &c.), and, in the few instances where it is not expressed
(Matt. 13: 44, 46; &c.), is equally apparent in the original.—
For one or the other or both cases, W. (what ever th.), R
(what th. so ever) ;-Vulg. (quaecunque), It. (tutte le cose che).
Fr. G..-M., (tout ce que) ;-Caly., Bez., (as Vulg.), Beng. (om-
nia, quae), Wesl. (all things which), Laurm. (quotquot), Stier
({alles] was;-and he remarks, though with an unnecessary
qualification: ‘For ὅσα is scarcely ever, certainly not here, the
same thing as the simple d.’), Arn. (doutes les choses que),
Kenr. (as above) Peile (all th. whereof ).
« See vy. 8, N.i. R. (certes);-Vulg. (quidem) ;-Coce. (as
Vulg.), Dodd., Mack., Laurm. (‘doa μέν et ὅσω δέ sibi invicem
opponuntur.’), Kenr.
τ The Greek order is retained by R. ;—Latin yerss., Syr., Dt. ;-
Dodd., Moldenh., All., Gerl., De W., Stier.
~ Foreign verss. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Scott, Clarke, Penn, Peile.
= See 2 Pet. 2: 12, N. m.
y So E. V. distinguishes ἐπίσταμαι from οἶδα in Mark 14: 68.
Here also the two words are distinguished in R.;—Latin and
French verss., Syr., German yerss. (except Gerl., De W.), It. ;—
Beng. (‘Subtilius quiddam notat norwnt’—oidacr), Newe., Ros.,
Sharpe.
2 W., R.;-Dodd.,
Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Thom., Penn,
Bloomf., Murd.
2 Οὐαὶ αὐτοῖς is explained, 1., as simply declaratory of these
| men’s miserable condition, present or future, or both, by Calv.
(who makes it especially a forewarning for the sake of others),
Bez., Dt. Ann., Coce., Guyse, Moldenh., Mack., Haenl., Peile ;—
2., as expressive of sympathy, by Par. (though he also calls
this οὐαί particula graviter et severe increpandt), Grot., Pisc.,
| Wakef. (Alas for them ! ;-and so Newe., Thom., Sharpe), Ros. ;
—3., as minatory, by T., C., G., (Wo be unto them), Est.,
Wits., Beng. (‘Uno hoc loco unus hie apostolus vae intentat.’),
Wesl., Scott, De W. and Huth. (who include the idea of strong
disapprobation). Gill allows any one of these interpretations,
and Carpz. appears to combine the second and third. But per-
haps the historical time (see N. h and v. 14, N. k) of the verbs
following (which are sometimes quite arbitrarily rendered into
the present or the future,) is best accounted for, if we view the
Οὐαὶ αὐτοῖς as a cry of horror, on taking in at one glance, from
-|the mount of vision, the whole, dark, swift current of ungod-
liness, and its final plunge into the abyss———In Woe, the
Amer. Bible Soc. has restored the spelling of the original edi-
tion of E. V. It is now also the more common.
b W.;-Wesl., Mack., Penn, Murd., Kenr.
© The Greek order is followed in all the three clauses by the
Latin yerss., Syr. ;-Mey., De W., Stier :—in the first and third,
by Greenf., Gerl.:—in the second, by All.:—in the third by
Murd., Peile.
4 Tn the other four instances, in which zopevouoe occurs in
this Epistle and 2 Pet., and 5 times elsewhere, E. V. renders it
to walk ;-Peile——For the time, see N. a;—W.
ὁ By many (Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Pagn., Calv., Vat.,
Steph., Bez., Par., Est., Hamm., B. and L., Wolf., Moldenh.,
Laurm., De W., Arn.) τῇ πλάνῃ is rendered as a dative of cause
= by the deception, seduction, ἕο. (see N.f). Others (Germ. ;-
Haenl., Mey., Ros., Penn, Sharpe, Huth. ;-Bretsch.) make it
= εἰς τὴν πλάνην. I prefer to conform it to ὁδῷ, as a dative of
the direction in which (Dodd., Mack., Thom., Scott, Stier, Peile ;
—Wahl, Rob.).—For the order, see N. ὁ.
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
69
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
and ran greedily after the error| Βαλαὰμ μισθοῦ ἐξεχύθησαν, καὶ σῇ τῃ6. error fof Balaam for Shire
of Balaam for reward, and per- ἀντιλογίῳ σοὺ Κορε ἀπώλοντο.
ished in the gainsaying of Core.
12 These are spots in your
12 Οὗτοί εἰσιν ἐν ταῖς ἀγάπαις
they "rushed headlong, and ‘in
the gainsaying of JCore they
kperished.
12 These are ‘rocks in ™your
feasts of charity, when they feast ὑμῶν σπιλάδες, συνευωχούμενοι, ao-|"love-feasts, *banqueting Ptogeth-
f All the authorities first named in Ν. 6 (except Hamm.,
who before μισθοῦ would supply, not évexa, as Laurm. says, but
ἀντί, with the sense: ‘by way of reward or just punishment
from God’), together with G.;-Coce., Dodd., Mack., Thom.,
Ros., Sharpe, construe thus: τῇ 72. τοὺ μισθοῦ Baa.; to which
Trol. objects that ‘the arrangement would then have been τοῦ
μισθοῦ Baraaw; and the clauses on each side of the present join
the article with the proper name.’ With the latter consider-
ation, Huth. mentions the ‘scarcely tolerable harshness’ of this
construction, and the ‘arbitrary’ sense which it attaches to
πλάνη and ἐξεχύθησαν. He therefore adheres to the construc-
tion of E. V. (= ἕνεκα μισθοῦ, or Oec.’s xépdovs χάριν), which
appears also in W., T., C., R.;-Germ.;—Grot., Cler., Wells,
Berl. Bib., Beng., Guyse, Wesl., Wakef., Haenl., Newe., Scott,
Clarke, Greenf., Penn, Trol., Bloomf., Stier, Kenr.;-Leigh,
Bretsch., Win., Wahl, Rob., Schirl.
& See 2 Pet. 2: 18, N.t. E. V., Matt. 20:8; Luke 10:7;
James 5: 4 ;—Mack., Sharpe ;-Rob. (‘hire or gain’).
» Beng.: ‘Ut torrens sine aggere..—W. (be shed out), R.
(have poured out themselves) ;-Latin verss., except Castal.,
(effusi sunt), Dt. (zijn zij henen gesturt), Fr. 8. (se sont dé-
bordés) ;-Engl. Ann. (were poured out), Hamm. (‘have been
Ῥ- out or run out), Wolf. (effust ruerunt), Haenl., Ros., (effuso
impetu ruunt), Newe. (rushed), Laurm. (‘effuso velut cursu
se... dederunt.’), Mey., Stier, (stiirzen sie [dahin]), Greenf.
(375); Penn (have run headlong), Trol., Bloomf. (impetuously
rush), De W. (haben sie sich ergossen), Barn. (rush tumult-
uously), Kenr. (have poured themselves out) ;—Bretsch. (effuse
ruere), Rob. (to rush into... to give oneself up to;—but the
into, to, is not in the verb), Green (to rush headlong ke.) ;
&e. For the time, see N. a. If the van of E. V. stands for
the perfect, it is a grammatical impropriety at variance with
the uniform usage of that version elsewhere; or if, as is more
probable, the imperfect was meant, there is then a change
of the time employed in the preceding clause.
" See N. e and, for the order, N. c.
) Trecommend that this form of the name, adopted from the
Sept., the popular yersion of the O. T. in the apostolic age, be,
in this the only instance of its occurrence in the N. T., restored
(as has been done by the Amer. Bible Soc.) to its Hebrew
propriety: Aorah, which appears everywhere else in the En-
glish Bible. See 2 Pet. 1:1, N.a, &e.
x For the time, see N. a.
1 Σπιλάς, in the N. T. ἅπαξ λεγ., occurs frequently elsewhere
(see the classical lexicons) in the sense of a rock in or by the
sea. Here that sense accords well with the other four meta-
phors of the series, all of them drawn from conspicuous natural
objects, and is retained (sometimes with the specification, hid-
den, sunken, &c.) by Oee., Phayor., Lightf., Er. Schmid, Whitb.,
Wetst., Pyle, Wakef., Haenl., Thom., Laurm. (see whose Com-
ment.), Mey., Ros., De W., Barn., Day., Peile, Huth. ;-Schleus.,
Wahl, Rob., Schirl. It is allowed also by Beng. and Carpz.
(Comp. 1 Tim. 1: 19.) The other interpretation has in its
fayour 2 Pet. 2: 13, σπῦλον (but on this much stress cannot be
laid against the prevailing use of a different word, especially
as the variations between Peter and Jude are quite as marked
as the parallelisms. Zeg., accordingly, thinks that σπιλάδες is
perperam scriptum pro σπῖλοι.), Vulg., Syr., Hesych. (μεμιασ-
uévor;—Aug. maculati), &e. It is generally acknowledged,
however, that this is the only case where the word can have
this meaning, which is, therefore, either assumed, as by Stier,
out of Peter’s ‘kindred word’ as more agreeable to the context,
or extracted from the proper meaning, rock, by a variety of in-
genious methods. Thus, Aret. (and Leigh): “ σπυλάς non solum
est glarea, hoc est, terrae species quae maculas facile relinquit?
(and it is true that ἡ σπιλάς, se. γῆ; is used by Theophrastus for
argillaceous earth, clay), ‘sed est etiam concavum saxum in lit-
tore maris, seu lacuum ac fluminum, in guam concavitatem tan-
quam in commune receptaculum sordes aquarum confluunt ν"----
Mack. (Scott, Bloomf.): ‘The word σπιλάδες properly signifies
rocks in the sea, which, when they rise above its surface, appear
like spots ;’—Arn. follows Junius in getting this sense from the
rocks as spotted with the sea-foam.— Haenl., Lachm. and Tisch.
insert οἱ after ecow (A. B., Syr., &c.), with Huth.’s approbation.
m For ὑμῶν, Lachm. (in the small ed.) and Stier read αὐτῶν
(A,, Vulg., Syr., &e.).
ἃ Dt. (liefdemaaltijden), Fr. S. (repas d’amour) ;-Bens.,
Dodd., Wesl. (feasts of love ;-so Wakef., Barn.), Moldenh. and
later German yerss. (Liebesmahle), Mack., Newc., Thom.,
Clarke, Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf., Day. ;—-Rob., Green.
° Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Newe., use this verb here (Wakef.,
regaling themselves; Peile, make merry), as Dodd., Newce.,
Thom., do at 2 Pet. 2: 13, where also I recommend that ban-
queting be substituted for feasting——For the participial con-
struction, see 2 Pet. 2: 18, NN. u and a.
p W., T., C., R.;-De W. (zusammen), Kenr. A few MSS.
insert ducy after συνενωχ., no doubt from 2 Pet. 2:13. The
word is not adopted by Erasm., Mill, or any of the recent
editors, nor is it supplied by (in addition to those just named)
the Vulg. (convivantes), Syr.;—Erasm., Calv., Vat., (inter se
conv.), Castal., Beng., (as Vulg.), Stier (Mitschmausende :--
‘with one another and wherever there is any one like them-
selves.’). Huth. allows either sense: with you or with one
another. KH. Y.’s rendering of συνενωχ. is from G., after Pagn.
and Bez. (dum vobiscum convivantur).
70
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
I τ’ ΄τ-Ἕἷς ----΄ τπο----------
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
with you, feeding themselves
without fear: clouds they are
winds; trees whose fruit with-
ereth, without fruit, twice dead,
plucked up by the roots ;
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
Bas ἑαυτοὺς ποιμαίνοντες: νεφέλαι δ᾽’ ‘without fear, "tending *them-
1 1 ἄνυδροι, ὑπὸ ἀνέμων περιφερόμεναι"
without water, carried about of δένδρα φθινοπωρινα, dxapria, dis ἀπο-
θανόντα, ἐκριζωθέντα:
selves; clouds t without water,
“carried about ‘by winds; trees
Wwhose fruit withereth, *unfruit-
ful, twice dead, Yuprooted ;
a All the recent editors, except Haenl. (though in the Com-
ment. he considers the matter doubtful) and Sch., connect
ἀφόβως With ovvevay.; and so R. (the previous English verss.,
by separating the adverb from the participles by a comma on
either side, leave the reference ambiguous.) ;~Vulg.. Germ. ;—
Vat., Castal., Beng. (‘colenda sunt convivia sacra. Convivari
per se nil vitii habet: ideo sine timore huic verbo annecti de-
bet.’), Wakef., All., Sharpe, De W., Arn., Kenr., Peile. This
construction (which is allowed also by Oec. and preferred by
Huth., though the latter errs in citing Stier as in favour of it)
brings ἀφόβως into correspondence, as regards its relation to
ovvevoy., With Peter's ἐντρυφῶντες ἐν ταῖς ἀπάταις αὑτῶν. The
present clause then contains a charge of irreverent audacity
during the feasts; ἑαυτοὺς ποιμαίνοντες, of intense selfishness.
τ This word occurs 11 times in the N. T., and in Εἰ. V. is
rendered 6 times, feed; 4 times, rule; once, feed cattle. In
every instance it answers to the Hebrew p> (the verb here
ττ
employed by Greenf., as its equivalent is by the Syr.), which
the Sept. frequently translate by ποιμαίνω, and of which Ges.
says that, when it is used in the sense of ruling, ‘the image of
a flock is often preserved.’ It may be doubted, whether in the
case of the Greek verb that figure is ever wholly lost, while,
by restricting the sense to the feeding department of ‘the
faithful herdman’s art’ (Milton, Lycidas, 121), serious damage
is not unfrequently done; e.g. Luke 17: 7; John 21: 16;
Acts 20: 28; 1 Cor.9:7; 1 Pet.5:2. ‘Towmowew,’ says Ger-
hard, as cited by Leigh, ‘non ad unam tantum pastoralis officii
partem, sed ad reliquas omnes partes curandi gregem extendi-
tur.’ So Alex., on the DY of Ps. 28; 9 (Sept. πούμανον αὐὖ-
zovs): ‘ Feed them, not only in the strict sense, but in that of
doing the whole duty of a shepherd.’ Comp. also his note on
Ps. 49: 14, and see Rev. 2: 27, N. r, &c.—German verss. (ex-
cept All.) and Dt. (use weiden);-Campb. (at John 21: 16),
Sharpe (taking care of ), Peile (being pastors of ), Brown (at
1 Pet. 5:2: act as shepherds) ;-Schittg. (foventes et alentes),
Schleus. (curam habentes, prospicientes), Wahl (nutrio, alo),
Rob. (feed, cherish, take care of), Green (nourish, promote
the interest of ).
5 Beng.: ‘non gregem.’? Ezek. 34:2 may be cited in illus-
tration, though it does not appear that Jude referred exclusively
or especially to such as held office in the Church. See N. q.
t See 2 Pet. 2: 18, N. x, &ec.;-R. ;—Latin verss., Syr., It., Fr.
S.;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mey., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, De W.,
Stier, Murd., Kenr., Peile.
« For zepep., Mill prefers, and all the later editors adopt,
παραφερόμεναι (A. B. C., &c.). I recommend that this reading
be adopted, and translated: borne along. Newe. (carried
aside), Penn (driven al.), Sharpe (carried al.), Peile (driven
past) ;-Rob. (‘ Pass. pr. to be borne along by. to be borne or
carried away, e.g. clouds, Jude 12...i. 6. driven rapidly along.’
But neither by nor rapidly belongs to the word.), Green (to
be swept αἰ).
v See 2 Pet. 2: 19, N. 1.
w Marginal note: ‘Or, of late autumn. The word occurs
only this once in the N. T., and very rarely elsewhere. Its
ambiguity arises from the double meaning of both the noun
and the verb in composition. According to Pass. (as translated
by L. and S.), ὀπώρα is, 1., ‘the part of the year between the
rising of Sirius and of Arcturus... not so much . . autumn,
as our dogdays or at most the end of swmmer;) and then, be-
cause this was the season of fruit, it stands, 2., for ‘the fruit
itself, esp. tree-fruit ;—and hence also the verb ὀπωρύζω is to
gather fruits. Φθίνω, again, is used, 1., intransitively, to decay,
wither, and, 2., transitively, to corrupt, destroy. Joining the
two words, each in its first signification, we have φθινόπωρον
autumn, or, more commonly, senescens auctumnus et in hye-
mem vergens (Steph., Scap.), late autumn, the fall of the year
(L. and 8.); and φθινοπωρινός, belonging to that season ;—
which are the only meanings of these compounds that the lexi-
cons recognize as classical. In that sense, accordingly, is the
adjective taken here, in connection with ἄκαρπα, by W. (harvest
tr. without fruit), T., C., (without fr. at gathering time) ;-
Castal. (autumnales infructuosae), Thom. (autumnal tr. with-
out fr.), Dav. (aut. tr. stripped of their fruits); and, apart
from that connection, by R. ;-Vulg. and its followers generally,
Dt., Fr. S. marg. ;-Engl. Ann., Hamm., Coce., B. and L. marg.,
Beng., Moldenh., Haenl. (erroneously cited by Huth.), Mey.,
Gerl., Barn., De W., Peile (‘tr. on the wane—‘ fallen into
the sere and yellow leaf”’), Huth.;-Wahl, Rob., Green (au-
tumnal, sere, bare), Schirl. The same interpretation is allowed
also by Zeg., Wits., Gill, Laurm., Ros., Trol. (‘without leaves’
[which is also Wesl.’s version], ‘as trees are in autumn’),
Bloomf.;—Schleus. The second significations of φθύνω and
ὀπώρα, however, appear combined in the use, according to
Phavor., of φθινόπωρον to denote νόσος φθίνουσα ὀπώρας (hence
Clarke: galled or diseased tr.;-an etymology and sense
allowed also by Wits., Laurm., Trol. cankered ;-Schleus.), and
in Pindar’s use of φθινοπωρίς. L. and S. do, indeed, mark this
last word as a ‘pecul. fem.’ of φθινοπωρινός, which they explain
to mean autumnal. But in the passage referred to—Pyth. 5.
161, 162: φθινοπωρὶς ἀνέμων χειμερία χατατινοά---φθινοπωρίς evi-
| dently does not mean that, but rather the blighting influence
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
gal
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
13 Raging waves of the sea,
GREEK TEXT.
13 χύματα aypia θαλάσσης, ἕπα-
REVISED VERSION.
13 *Wild waves of the sea,
foaming out their own shame; φρίζοντα τὰς ἑαυτῶν αἰσχύνας" ἀστέ- foaming out their own *shame;
wandering stars, to whom is re-
wandering stars, for ‘which the
2 This phrase, which is often in English poetry applied to
the sea or its waves (6. ¢. Shakspere, Tempest, i. 2: ‘the wild
waves whiSt.’), suggests more readily the etymological and fa-
miliar sense of dypvos.—E. V., Matt. 3: 4; Mark 1: 6 (the
only other instances in the N. T.);-Vulg. (jferi), German
yerss. and Dt. (wilde) ;-Erasm., Pagn, Vat., Carpz., (use ef-
ferus), Calv., Bez., Aret., (use efferatus), Castal. (as Vulg.),
Engl. Ann. (‘Gr. wild. For the waves roar like wild beasts
in the wood.’), Bloomf., Barn. (‘wild and restless’), Day., Peile.
® Gr. shames. But this plural, though not uncommon in
the older English classics, is now disused.
> See 2 Pet. 2:17, N.x. Here may be added Wesl., Sharpe,
Kenr.
¢ The analogy of the three preceding metaphors seems to
justify this dependence of the relative on ἀστέρες. A common
reference, indeed (according to which the punctuation of E. V.
would still be in fault), is to the ἀσεβεῖς, and this, Laurm.
of these wintry blasts, and so it is explained by the best com-
mentators of Pindar. Heyne translates thus: ‘fructibus-ext-
tialis ventorum hibernus flatus;? and the most recent editor,
Prof. Schneidewin, has the following note: “ὀπώρα, dpa, auctum-
nus, annus dicuntur pro iis quae gignuntur iis temporibus.
Jam sensus: Valeas viribus et consilio etiam in posterum, ne
yentus brumalis tibi perdat temporis fructus.’ If it be said,
that the common version requires the noun to be taken in its
second signification and the verb in its first, it may be replied,
1., that this acknowledged secondary meaning of the noun is
its meaning in the only place where it is found in the N. T.,
Rey. 18; 14;—2., that the intransitive use of the verb is by
far the more frequent ;—and, 3., that the verb retains this in-
transitive sense in other analogous cases of composition; 6. g.
φθινόχαρπος, applied by Pindar, Pyth. 4. 471, to an oak from
which the trees have been lopped; and φθινόχωλος, with wast-
ing limbs (L. and 8.). While, therefore, our present form
φθινοπωρινός may not, in the one or two instances where it is
found elsewhere, bear the meaning here ascribed to it, I concur
nevertheless in the remark of Grot.: ‘Si usum vocis respicias,
dicit arbores auctumnales. Sed magis respicitur ἐτυμολογία
vocis, ut dicat eos similes esse arboribus, quarum fructus perit
illico.? This sense, moreover, is more in harmony with the
design of the writer, which is to describe the characteristic,
and inward, spiritual desolation of these wicked men—(Laurm.,
accordingly, though undecided in his interpretation, so far even
as to indulge in what Bloomf. considers the ‘ingenious conjec-
ture, that by φθυνοπωρινοί is denoted a sort of useless trees then
so called” yet says he clearly perceives ‘tale quid indicari, quod
proprie ita esse non debebat, et nemo sanus in autumno ad
hiemem vergente fruges aut folia m arbore quaesiverit ;—a view,
in which Bloomf. himself seems disposed to concur, though he
errs in attributing it to Hamm.)—and it lays a firmer basis for
the dreadful climax whereby he effects that object. Comp.
Matt. 13: 22; Luke 8:14. Steph.: ‘Insurgit autem ibi oratio,
et primum δένδρα φθιυνοπ. vocat quae proxime absunt a xapzo-
Φόροις 5. τελεοχαρποῦσυ; deinde axapza prorsus, tertio ἀποθ., post-
remo éxpif. G. (corrupt) ;-Syr. (= Murd. whose fr. hath
failed. The Syr. verb is the same as is used for ἀφανιζομένη in
James 4: 14), It. (appassati), Fr. G.—M., (dont le fr. se pour-
Pise., Par., (emarcidae), Aret., Carpz., (frugiperdae), Dt. Ann.
(as one explanation), Cler. (‘a corrumpendis fructibus, ut habet
Etymologicum Magnum.’), Er. Schmid, Wolf., (fructus per-
dentes), Wells, Newe., (as E. V.;-which Gill also allows),
Berl. Bib. (wurmstichige), B. and L.’s text (as Fr. G.), Dodd.
(whose early buddings are withered ;-so Scott), Wakef. (that
shed their fr.), Ros. (‘potius arbores quae producunt marcidos
et corruptos fructus.’) Greenf. (533 1B), Sharpe (withered),
Stier (obstverktimmernde), Arn. (flétris) ;-Steph. (first gives:
extremo autumno marcescentes ;-a combination of the two
ideas, which appears also in Erasm., Vat., Zeg., aut. marc.;
Caly., autumni emarcidae; Suic.; Schottg., ‘quae non nisi au-
tumno senescente fructus ferunt immaturos et nulli usui futu-
ros;’ Mack., withered autumnal tr. [to which he joins axapza,
without fr., in one clause]; Penn, that wither in the aut.;—
and then adds: ‘Vel potius, Quarum ἡ ὀπώρα φθίνει, Quae
fructum quidem aliquem ferunt, sed corruptum et marcidum,
qui vel succo nutrimentoque deficiente, vel vermibus exedenti-
bus ante maturitatem decidit.’), Pas. (emarcidus, wurmstichig),
Leigh (as Pagn.).
x Here perhaps may be intended, not the absence of good
fruit. implied in p@woz., but an utter incapacity to produce any-
thing fit to be called fruit—E. V., everywhere else (6 times) ;—
R. ;-Vulg. (infructuosae), German verss., except Mey. and De
W., (unfruchtbare), Dt. (onvruchtbaar), It. (sterili) ;-Erasm.,
Pagn., Caly., Vat.. Bez., Par., Cocc., (infrugiferae), Castal.,
Beng., (as Vulg.), Engl. Ann., Carpz. and Ros. (steriles),
Wakef. (takes δίς along with it: wnfr. for two seasons ;~a con-
struction which Haenl. also recommends), Newe. (barren),
Scott (‘wholly unfruitful’), Arn. (s¢ériles), Kenr. ;—Pas., Suic.,
(as Carpz.), Rob. (unfr., barren), Schirl.
y Dryden, Ode for St. Cecilia’s Day: ‘ And trees uprooted
left their place.” E. V., twice out of 4 times that ἐχριζόω oc-
curs, translates it, to root up ;—Latin verss. (eradicatae ;-except
Coce., erstirpatae), Germ. (ausgewurzelte), Dt. (ontworteld),
It. (diradicati), French yerss. (déracinés) ;-Dodd., Thom., (to
be [utterly] rooted up), Wakef., Penn, Sharpe, Dav., (rooted
up), Mack. (rooted out), Mey. (entwurzelt), Greenf. (ww),
rit), Fr. S. in the text (dont les fr. pourrissent) ;~Pagn., Bez., | All., De W., Stier, (as Germ.), Bloomf.
72
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
served the blackness of darkness
for ever.
14 And Enoch also, the sev-
enth from Adam, prophesied of
these, saying, Behold, the Lord
cometh with ten thousand of his
saints,
15 To execute judgment upon
all, and to convince all that are
ungodly among them of all their
αυτοὺῦ,
GREEK TEXT.
pes πλανῆται; οἷς ὃ ζόφος τοῦ σκότους
εἰς τὸν αἰῶνα τετήρηται.
14 Προεφήτευσε δὲ καὶ τούτοις
ἕβδομος ἀπὸ ᾿Αδὰμ ᾿Ἔνωχ, λέγων,
Ἰδοὺ ἦλθε Κύριος ev μυριάσιν ἁγίαις
15 ποιῆσαι κρίσιν κατὰ πάντων,
xa ἐξελέγξαι πάντας τοὺς ἀσεβεῖς
αὐτῶν περὶ πάντων TOY ἔργων ἀσε-
REVISED VERSION.
blackness of darkness “for ever
“hath been reserved.
14 ‘But Sfor these "also ipro-
phesied Enoch, J seventh from
Adam, saying: Behold, the Lord
keame with 'his holy ™myriads,
15 To exercise judgment upon
all, and to °convict all Pthe un-
godly among them of all their
4 See 2 Pet. 2: 17, N. z——The τόν before αἰῶνα is marked
by Bloomf. as ‘most probably, or certainly, an interpolation,’
and cancelled by all the other recent editors, except Hahn and
Theile.
¢ See 2 Pet. 2: 17, N. a, &c.
f ‘Not only I, now; but ὅς.) See 2 Pet. 1:5, N.r.
5 Syr. (= ὯΝ It. (a), Fr. S. (pour) ;-Erasm., Caly., Vat.,
Coce., Wolf., Beng., (Ais [iis];-for the Vulg. de his), Engl.
Ann. (‘Or, to’), Hamm., Wells, Whitb., Newce., Thom., Bloomf.,
(to), Moldenh., Mey., Stier, (diesen), Green, Peile, Huth. (fiir).
The demonstrative is given in this order, or at least before
the verb and its subject, by R.;-Germ., Dt., It., French verss. ;—
Erasm., Caly., Vat., Castal., Wesl., Moldenh., Thom., Greenf.,
All., Bloomf., De W., Arn., Murd., Kenr., Peile.
h See 2 Pet. 1:14, N. z, &c. Here the χαί (overlooked by
some) is kept close to τούτοις by Vulg., Syr., German verss.
(except that Moldenh. omits it), Fr. S.;—Pagn., Calv., Vat.,
Castal., Bez., Par., Coce., Wells, Beng. (‘non modo antedilu-
vianis.’), Wesl., Carpz., Mack., Newe., Ros., Arn., Murd., Peile ;—
Green.
i The verb is given before its subject by R.;—Latin verss.,
Syr., Germ., It.;-Greenf., De W., Stier, Murd.
i ‘Byen so long ago were they προγεγραμμένοι᾽ (vy. 4).—There
is no article in It., Fr. G..—M.;—Greenf., Peile. Wakef. and
Mack. have the as a supplement.
k In vision.’ Another prophetic past; comp. Jude 11, N.
a.—E. V. nowhere else makes ἦλθον --- ἐρχομαυ (comp. Rev. 1:
7)3-R. (is come) ;—Latin verss., except Castal.. (venit ;-explained
in the commentaries as praeteritum pro futuro), Dt., It., French
verss. except B. and L., Beng., (= &.);—Sharpe (as R.),
Bloomf., De W. (es kam), Peile (‘hath come, or came.’) ;—Green.
1 The word saints is not readily understood as including
angels, who, on the other hand, are not (according to the com-
mon explanation) meant exclusively (2 Cor. 6: 2,3; 1 Thess.
4:14; &c.).—"Ayios is translated as an adjective by Εἰ V.,
wherever else it qualifies a substantive, and here, as qualifying
μυριάσιν, by Latin verss., It. Fr. S.;-Hamm., Beng., Mack.,
Newc. marg., Thom., Sharpe, De W., Stier, Kenr. Guyse,
Dodd., Wesl., Barn., Peile, have holy ones. For pup. ay., all
the recent editors (except Theile) read ay. pup.
m Fr. $.;-Hamm., Coce., Wolf., Beng., Guyse, Dodd., Mack.,
Newe. marg., Thom., Mey., Stolz, De W., Murd., Peile. See
Rev. 5: 11, N. v, &e.
Ὁ Rob.: ‘xpiow ποιεῦν to do judgment, to act as judge, i. q.
χρίνειν, John 5: 27; Jude 15.’ This idea, rather than that of
executing the judicial sentence, is presented in W., R., (do
doom [judgment]), T., C., G., (give j.) ;-Vulg. ( facere judi-
cium), Syr., German verss. (Gericht zu halten), Dt. (om ge-
rigt te houden), It. ( far giudicio), Fr. G. (donner jugement),
Fr. M. (juger), Fr. 8. (exercer j.) ;-Erasm., Calv., Vat., Cocc.,
(faciat j.), Pagn., Bez., Par., (ferat j.), Castal., Pisc., (7. ex-
erceat), B.and L., Arn., (as Fr. M.), Carpz. (judicaturus),
Mack. (pass sentence), Peile (bring 7. to bear).
° The Greek verb occurs in the N. T. only here, and twice in
the Sept. for ΓΙ 3 (Is. 2:4; Mic. 4: 3;-E. V. rebuke; Alex.
decide). Here Barn. rejects convince, but errs in saying that
convict is ‘synonymous’ with it, in the sense of ‘satisfying a
mans own mind of the fact that he has done wrong.’ In mod-
ern use, at least, the idea of detection, exposure, is much
stronger in the latter word than in the former.—Dodd., Wesl.,
Wakef. (convict clearly), Mack., Newc., Thom., Penn, Sharpe,
Bloomf. (‘not to convince, or even merely to convict, but, in a
fuller sense, so to convict as to bring the convicted to judgment,
and the execution of judgment upon him.’), Murd., Peile (call
to strict account). For ἐξελ., Mey., Lachm., Tisch., read
ἐλέγξαι (A. Bs &e.).
» Gr. their ungodly ones—Germ. thre Gottlosen. The rela-
tive construction, introduced by Erasm., and adopted also by
T., C., G.;-Pagn., Vat., Bez., Par., appears in no other foreign
vers., nor in W., R.;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Mack., Newe.,
Thom., Penn, Murd., Kenr.—In his last edition Tisch. re-
stores the αὐτῶν, which is cancelled by Mey., Lachm., Hahn,
after A. B. C., Vulg., Syr., &e.
thinks, is required by the τούτοις of v. 14. But it is better to |
regard the demonstrative there as a resumption of the οὗτοι
of vy. 10, which is twice again indignantly repeated in vy. 16,
19.—W. ;-Castal. (gives dor... . τετήρ. in one clause ;-and so
the text of Lachm., Tisch., Theile), Hamm. (‘and to such stars
as these eternal darkness is reserved.’), Beng. (‘ Ut modo nubi-
bus, arboribus, fluctibus, sic jam stellis errantibus sua additur
descriptio.’), Wakef., Arn., Murd. In foreign yerss. the rela-
tive, like the οἷς, is in itself ambiguous; but the punctuation
generally corresponds to that of E. V. (as does that of nearly
all other editions of the text), so favouring the construction
proposed.
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
73
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
ungodly deeds which they have
ungodly committed, and of all
their hard speeches which ungodly
sinners have spoken against him.
16 These are murmurers, com-
plainers, walking after their own
lusts; and their mouth speaketh
greatswelling words, having men’s
persons in admiration because of
advantage,
17 But, beloved, remember
ye the words which were spoken
before of the apostles of our Lord
Jesus Christ ;
πορευόμενοι" καὶ
᾿Ιησοὺ Χριστοῦ"
18 How that they told you
there should be mockers in the
GREEK TEXT.
θείας αὑτῶν ὧν ἠσέβησαν, καὶ περὶ
πάντων τῶν σχληρῶν ὧν ἔἐλάλησαν
XAT αὐτοῦ ἁμαρτωλοὶ ἀσεβεῖς.
16 Οὗτοί εἰσι γογγυσταὶ, μεμψί-
μοιροι, xaTA TOS ἐπιθυμίας αὑτῶν
λαλεῖ ὑπέρογκα, θαυμάζοντες πρόσω-
σία, ὠφελείας χάριν.
17 ὑμεῖς δὲ, ἀγαπητοὶ, μνήσθητε
τῶν ῥγμάτων τῶν προειρημένων. ὑπὸ
τῶν ἀποστόλων τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν
18 ὅτι ἔλεγον. ὑμῖν, ὅτι ἐν ἐσχάτῳ
χρόνῳ ἔσονται ἐμπαῖχται, κατὰ τὰς
REVISED VERSION.
ddeeds of ungodliness "wherein
they ‘were ungodly, and of all
the hard ‘things which ungodly
sinners spake against him.
16 These are murmurers, com-
plainers, walking “according to
their own lusts; and their mouth
speaketh great swelling words,
Yadmiring “ persons *for profit’s
sake.
17 But Yye, beloved, “be mind-
ful of the words which were
spoken before *by the apostles of
our Lord Jesus Christ;
TO στόμα αὐτῶν
18 How "they told you, ‘that
din the last time there eshall be
4 Except that αὑτῶν is sometimes (Vulg. [according to the
interpretations of W., R., Kenr., &c.], Germ. ;-Greenf., Sharpe,
Stier) put in regimen with ἀσεβείας, and sometimes (It., Fr. S. ;—
Caly., B. and L., Arn.) neglected, the above construction is ob-
served by the yerss. just referred to, and by Cocc., Mack., All.
* For dy, by attraction for a, see Win. § 32. 1. W. (by
which), R. (whereby) ;-Vulg. (quibus), Germ. (damit) ;-De W.
(womit). Stier (as Germ ), Kenr. (as R.).
" See 2 Pet. 2: 6, N. i. For the time of the two verbs,
see y. 14, N. k. Or the aorists of this verse might be given as
pluperfects; see 2 Pet. 1: 16, N. g.
« R.5-It. (cose) ;-Dodd., Wesl., Mack., Thom., Bloomf., Arn.
(choses), Kenr. The Latin and most German verss. and Greenf.
supply nothing, or give oxanpay by a substantive.
u See 2 Pet. 3:3) N. ἢ
Y This or some other simple verb (such as worship, flatter,
honour, respect, or their equivalents) is used, either in the
finite or participial form, by W., R. ;-nearly all foreign verss. ;—
Guyse, Wakef., Mack., Newe., Sharpe, Murd., Kenr.:—a noun
(admirateurs, Schmeichler, admirers), by B. and L., Van Ess,
Rob.
~ There is nothing for men’s in W., R., (thoagh T., C., G.,
translate poo. by men) ;-any foreign verss. (Germ. makes
πρόσ. das Ansehen der Person; Fr. S., les personnes appa-
rentes; B. and L., tout ce qui a quelque apparence; All., Stolz,
den Menschen [Leuten]; De W., persénlichem Ansehen; Arn.,
les gens) ;-Guyse, Dodd., Wakef. and Newe. (have of men as
a supplement), Mack., Thom., Penn, Murd. (people), Kenr. ;—
Rob.
= See H. V., Tit. 1:11 and Rom. 3:1 (the latter being the
only other ae of ὠφέλεια) ;-R. (for gaine sake) ;-Vulg.
(quaestus causa ;-for which other Latin verss. substitute wéili-
tatis gratia [Cocc. causa]), Germ. (wm Nutzens willen), Dt.
(om des voordeels wil), Fr. G.,—M., (use profit) ;-Dodd., Wesl.,
Wakef., Mack., Newe., Thom., Penn, Murd., Kenr., (for the
sake of gain [Peile, of what they gain]), Moldenh., Stier,
({des] Nutzens halber), All. (um des Gewinnes willen), Sharpe
(for gain’s sake), De W. (des Vortheils wegen).
y See E. V., v. 20, and 1 John 2: 20, N. p, ἄς. Here the
pronoun is kept in its Greek position by W., T., C., G., R.;-
all foreign verss., except the Dt.;-Dodd., Wesl., Thom. (as for
you), Penn, Murd., (do ye), Sharpe, Kenr.
= B. V., 2 Pet. 3:2; 2 Tim. 1: 4;-W., R.;—Latin verss., ex-
cept Castal. and Coce., (memores estote [Erasm. estis; which
Caly. allows]) ;-Moldenh., Stier, (seid eingedenk), Mey. (méget
thr eing. bleiben), Kenr.
= See 2 Pet. 2:19, N. 1.
> Comp. 1 John4: 9, N.r. Here that is omitted by Wakef.,
Newe., Sharpe ;-how, by Mack., Penn.
¢ W., T., C., G., R.;-Vulg. (quoniam. Other Latin verss.
employ the future participle) and other foreign verss., except
Mey. ;-Dodd., Wakef. and later English verss., except Sharpe.
4 Μεγ. Lachm., Tisch., read iw ἐσχάτου [τοῦ] χρόνον (A. B.
C.); Mey., with Huth.’s approbation, following B. C. in omitting
the article.
¢ R.;-Vulg., Germ., Dt.;-Hamm., Dodd., Wesl. and Penn
(will), Peile.
10
74
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
last time, who should walk after
their own ungodly lusts.
19 These be they who sepa-
rate themselves, sensual, having
not the Spirit.
20 But ye, beloved, building
up yourselves on your most holy
faith, praying in the Holy Ghost,
ἀσεβειῶν.
19 Οὑτοί εἰσιν
χόμενοι;
21 Keep yourselves in the 91 ἑαυτοὺς ἕν
love of God, looking for the mer-
cy of our Lord Jesus Christ unto
eternal life.
al ὦγιον.
GREEK TEXT.
ἑαυτῶν ἐπιθυμίας πορευόμενοι τῶν
ψυχικοὶ, πνεῦμα μὴ ἔχοντες.
20 ὑμεῖς δὲ, ἀγαπητοὶ, TH ἁγιω-
TAT ὑμῶν πίστει ἐποικοδομοῦντες
ἑαυτοὺς, ἐν Πνεύματι “Ayia προσευ-
σατε, προσδεχόμενοι τὸ ἔλεος τοῦ
Κυρίου 7 ἡμῶν ᾿Ιηγσοὺ Χριστοῦ, εἰς ζωὴν
REVISED VERSION.
mockers, ‘walking £according to
their own lusts of ungodliness.
οἱ ἀποδιορίζοντες, 19 These ‘are they who /sepa-
rate, ‘animal, ‘having no spirit.
20 But ye, beloved, building
up yourselves on your most holy
faith, praying in the Holy ™Spirit,
21 Keep yourselves in the love
of God, "waiting for the mercy of
our Lord Jesus Christ unto eter-
nal life :°
ἀγάπῃ Θεοῦ TAP
Γ The participial construction is retained by EH. V., 2 Pet. ὃ
3;-W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Fr. S.;-Castal., Coce., Wits., Dodd.
and the later English verss., Carpz., Greenf.
® See 2 Pet. 3: 3, Ν f.
4 Comp. v.15, N.q. Here the grammatical relation between
ἐπιθυμίας and ἀσεβειῶν is preserved by Germ., Dt. mare., It.,
Fr. 8. ;-Caly., Engl. Ann., Cocc., Scott, Greenf., Kist., Sharpe,
Stier.
τῆν, C., G., R.;-Dodd. and the later verss., except Mack.
and Peile.
} Engl. Ann.: ‘Themselves. as Heb. 10: 25. Or, others, as
2 Pet. 2: 1,2; Acts 20: 30; 2 Tim. 3:6.’ The former sense
is, of course, adopted by such as follow the reading of B. C.
and Vulg., aod. ἑαυτούς (Griesb., Knapp, Haenl., Sch., Hahn
Theile ;though Griesb. and Haenl. regard ἑαυτούς as question-
able.). Even the reading of our Text (and of Beng., Wetst.,
Matth., Mey., Lachm., Bloomf., Tisch.) may be taken (as it is
by Grot., Schéttg., Moldenh., Huth.) with the reflexive force,
which transitive verbs do sometimes bear (see Win § 39. 1.). |
But it more naturally suggests a more general interpretation,
which is given by T., C., G., (makers of sects) ;-Germ. (Rotten |
machen), Dt. marg.;-the Alexandrian Clement, Oec., Erasm.,
Vat., Est. (‘Potest absolute sumi, Separantes, id est, qui sepa-
rationem faciunt tam in coetibus quam doctrina.’), Pyle (make
separations), Laurm., Mey. (die Trennungsstifter), Trol., Van
Ess (Spaltungen verursachen), Bloomf., De W. (Trennungen
verurs.), Day., Peile (cause separations) ;-Schleus.
posely use a phrase, which, like the original, admits of either
sense.
k Ψυχιχός is iff Εἰ, V. rendered sensual also in James 3: 15,
elsewhere (1 Cor. 2: 14; 15: 44, 46) natural. In every one
of these cases it inn fis subject in its relations to the ψυχή
anima (hence ΕἾ. ὅδ. everywhere: de Vame, ayant Vame, n’ayant
que Vame), as distinguished from τὸ πνεῦμα, and in all of them
it is translated animalis (animale, animal) by the Latin yerss.
(except that Castal. has humana in James), It. (except here), Fr
| droya ζῶα). HE. V. follows G. and R.—W. (not having
I pur-|
: | M. (except here and in James) ;-Hamm., Newc., (except 1 Cor. 2
14; the only place where Fr. G. has it), Mack., Clarke, Penn,
Sharpe (except here). So Whitb. and Wakef. here and in 1 Cor.
15: 44,46; Dodd. and Thom., in 1 Cor. 2: 14 and 15: 44, 46;
Wells, Schleus., Scott, Trol., Wahl, Bloomf., Murd., Rob., Green,
in 1 Cor. 15: 44, 46. I recommend that ψυχιχός be everywhere
|rendered as above. Of German verss., Luth. here has Fleisch-
liche ; others, Sinnliche, Seelische, Thierische.
1 This clause furnishes the condition (uj) and proof of that
which preeiss q.d. * they are ψυχυκοί, not being πνευματικοί}
(1 Cor. 2: 15; 3: 1; 14: 387; Gal.6:1). The πνεῦμα thus
standing ἜΣ to ψυχή; and wanting the article, is best taken
subjectively, as the γεγεννημένον ἐκ τοῦ πνεύματος πνεῦμα (John
3:6). It may even include, according to Von Meyer’s remark
(cited and approved by Stier), the rational spirit (vy. 10, ὡς τὰ
sp-),
T., C.;-Germ. (die da keinen Geist haben), Calv. (‘Anima hic
spiritui, hoc est, renovyationis gratiae opponitur.’), Grot. (‘ Jac-
tant se miras habere inspirationes, at nullas habent.’), B. and
L. (qwil wy ait rien de spirituel en eux), Wakef., Penn,
| ([being] without a sp.), Greenf. (7 on? PN), Barn. (‘ The
Holy Spirit or the spirit of true religion’), Hengst. (see Offenb.
II. p. 45.), Stier (die Geist nicht haben), Arn. (n’ayant rien
|de spirituel), Peile (having no spirituality), Huth. (‘the
| higher spiritual life wrought by the Holy Spirit’). Comp. Rev.
LOSE ΝΕ Zs
m See 2' Pet. 1: 21, N. f.
| ® HE. V., Mark 15: 43; Luke 2: 25; 12: 36; 23:51; and to
| these I recommend that Luke 2: 38; Acts 23: 21; Tit. 2:13
be conformed ;-German verss. (use aufwarten, erwarten, har-
ren), Dt. (verwachtende), French verss. ([en] attendant) ;-
| Sharpe, Murd., Day.
° Beng.: ‘Qui sibi jam consuluit, consulat aliis.? This con-
nection (see also v. 22, N. 5) between vv. 20, 21 and vv. 22, 23,
a4,
is indicated as above by It. and Fr.G. A semicolon is employed
. | by Fr. S.; a comma, by Castal. and Thom.
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
22 And of some have compas-
sion, making a difference : usvou
23 And others save with fear,
GREEK TEXT.
22 καὶ οὖς μὲν ἐλεεῖτε διαχρινό-
23 otis δὲ ἐν φόβῳ σώζετε, ἐκ τοῦ
REVISED VERSION.
P22 And 4on some, indeed,
‘have compassion, twhile con-
tending ;
P23 ‘But others save “in fear,
P Tt must be allowed that Dr. A. Clarke does but state the
truth, though he appears to do it somewhat impatiently, when
he says of ‘this and the following verse, that they ‘are all
confusion, both in the MSS. and Versions; and it is extremely
difficult to know what was the original text. Our own is as
likely as any.’ Beng. (in the Gnomon), Lachm. and Tisch.,
after A. B., Vulg., read thus: χαὶ obs μὲν ἐλέγχετε (B. ἐλεάτε)
διαχρινομένους, ots δὲ σώζετε Ex πυρὸς ἁρπάζοντες. ods δὲ ἐλεᾶτε
(Beng. ἐλεεῖτε) ἐν φόβῳ, μισοῦντες κτλ. ;-δηα so Huth., whose |
criticism compare with that of Haenl., Laurm., De W., Stier
(note on pp. 114, 115); and see N. t.
« ΤῸ. V., everywhere else ;-T.;—Dodd. and the later verss.
(except Penn, for).
τ See y. 10, N. u, &c.
invicem opponuntur.’
* ‘Deal with them in that spirit (τὸ ἔλεος τοῦ Kup., v. 21) to
which you yourselves are debtors.’
t Dr. Clarke’s complaint about the perplexity of the readings
may be extended to the interpretations that have been given of
each several text. Thus, the reading διαχρινομένους is in the
Vulg., judicatos; Occ. εἰ μὲν ἀποδιίστανται ὑμῶν (so Gerl.:
indem thr sie aussondert ; and Huth., who thinks it ‘answers
to the previous ἀποδιορίζειν, taken intransitively.’ The same
sense would be allowed to this reading by Bretsch., Haenl.,
Arn.); Grot., qui se caeteris praeferunt; Cocc., disceptantes
(a sense allowed, along with that of the Vulg., by Zeg.: si
disceptent vobisque resistant); Hamm., Wells, Beng., Wesl.,
De W., Dav., Schirl., wavering, doubting, hesitating (the other
sense allowed by Bretsch., Haenl., Arn.); Penn, who are to be
distinguished; &e.;—a yariety, of which Clarke gives one or
two specimens, and then adds: ‘or whatever else the reader
pleases.’ By the larger number of verss. and commentaries,
however, (including three of the latest, Stier, Arn., Peile) the
textus receptus is adhered to, and in the sense attached to it by
E. V. The objection to this interpretation (even as modified
by Green and Peile: making a distinction mentally, in your
own minds) is, that no other satisfactory instance of this use
of διαχρίνομαν has been, or probably can be, produced; Whitb.
vainly referring to Acts 10:20; Rom. 14: 23; and Stier, with
only more plausibility, to James 2: 4. Bloomf., who formerly
had recourse to a writer of the third century (cited long ago
for the same purpose by Steph.), has in the Swpplemental Vol-
ume deemed it advisable to append as additional confirmation
the following: ‘Of this absolute use of the word another ex-
ample is found in Herodot. vii. 156, 4, raizo... τοὺς ἐν Σικελίῃ
Laurm.: ‘ois μὲν et ods δὲ rite sibi|
ἐποίησε, διακρίνας (for διακρινάώμενος), “making a distinction,”
viz. of the people at large (the many) from the few, the rich,
the aristocrats.’ Had διαχρινάμενος been used, on the contrary,
for διακρίνας, it would have been a case in point; the fact being
that, wherever in classic or sacred Greek this sense is unques-
tionable, the verb is in the active voice. ‘Nunquam sumitur,’
says Hst., speaking of the middle form (in a note, cited by Leigh,
on Rom. 14: 23), ‘pro discernere, aut dijudicare; sed ubi
haec significatio occurrit, verbum activum est διακρίνειν, ut
Matt. 16: 3; Acts 15: 9; 1 Cor. 4: 7; 11: 29, 31; 14: 29;?
and hence it is, we may suppose, that other explanations have
been sought :—Hrasm., to Caly.’s amazement, taking διακρινόμε-
νοῦ in the passive, cwm dijudicamini (and so Vat., dwm dijudi~
cabimini) ; Bretsch., Wahl, and Rob., in the middle, and inter-
preting: vos ab tis separantes, separating yourselves wholly
from them. But, in the first place, this sense of the midd.
διαχρίνομαι is rare,in the Sept. and N. T. without example;
and, secondly, it is quite unsuitable to the context. It does not
harmonize with éaeecre, and, in connection with v. 23, it implies
a discrimination in favour of the worse class of transgressors.
The new view proposed aboye (which since the former edition
I have found indicated by Schottg.: ‘ dcaxpivouas, discepto, ju-
dicio contendo... Jud. y. 9. 22.’) has these points in its fa-
vour:—l1., It takes the word in a familiar acceptation, as used
in classical Greek from the beginning;—in the Sept., Jer.
15: 10; Ez. 20: 35; Joel 3: 2;-in the N.T., Acts 11: 2:-
and by the writer of this epistle himself, v. 9 (for although
Laurm. says: “διακρίνειν hic alia venit potestate, quam v. 9,
he assigns no reason for the opinion, and comes to no decision
of his own as to what the word does mean.) ;—and, 2., so under-
stood, the phrase serves at once as aremembrancer of the main
object of the epistle, v. 3; as a transition from the unmingled
denunciation of the previous context to these counsels of re-
lenting grace; and as a warning against permitting even Chris-
tian compassion to abate the vigour and persistency of their
contention with sin.
ἃ Not: by appeals adapted to produce fear (Barn., &c.),
but: in a spirit of fear, ‘with conscientious solicitude for the
Church’s salvation and your own’ (De W.). So it is understood
also, or at least it is translated as above, by the Vulg. (in di-
more) and its followers; by such other yerss. generally, as
adopt the Vulg. reading (see N. p); and by Castal. (religiose),
Zeg. (‘cum timore interim et cireumspectione’), Dt. marg., Engl.
Ann. (as an allowable interpretation ;-and so Hamm.; Pric.
‘Vel... festinantes et trepidantes, eorum ritu qui aliquid ex
flamma rapiunt, salyate eos: θᾶττον, ut loquitur Artemidorus;’
Haenl. [though he thinks ἐν φόβῳ probably a gloss] and Ros.,
who, without naming Pric., help themselves to his note; Scott),
76
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK
ulling them out of the fire;
latte even the garment spotted
by the flesh.
24 Now unto him that is able
to keep you from falling, and to
present you faultless before the
presence of his glory with exceed-
ing joy,
25 To the only wise God our
Saviour, be glory and majesty,
ἀγαλλιάσει,
πυρὸς ἁρπάζοντες, μισοῦντες καὶ, TOV
ἀπὸ τὴς σαρχὸς ἐσπιλωμένον χιτῶνα.
24 Τῷ δὲ δυναμένῳ φυλάξαι at
σοὺς ἀπταίστους, καὶ στῆσαι κοπε-
, ~ ἢ ε ~ 3 ' 5
ψώπιον τῆς δόξης αὑτοῦ ἀμώμους ἔν to
25 μόνῳ σοφῷ Θεῷ σωτῆρι ἡμῶν,
δόξα καὶ μεγαλωσύνη, κράτος καὶ
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
‘snatching them out of the fire,
hating even the garment spotted
by the flesh.
24 “But unto him *who is able
to keep Ythem from falling, and
set Ythem *in the presence of
his glory faultless with exceeding
Jove
25 ’Unto the only ‘wise God
v Elsewhere (12 times) Εἰ. V. renders ἁρπάζω to take by force,
catch, catch away, catch up, pluck ;—Latin yerss. (rapientes),
Dt. (en grijpt), Fr. 8. (ravissant ;-for arrachant of the other
verss.) ;-Engl. Ann., Hamm., Berl. Bib. and the later German
verss. (use reissen ;-for Luth.’s riicken), Guyse (pluck), Dodd.
and the later English, Greenf. (uses the hiphil of the verb,
whose hophal is in the parallel Amos 4: 11 and Zech. 3: 2
translated by E. V. plucked) ;-and see the lexicons.
wv © After all my exhortations and your efforts (alike vain
without the divine blessing), “not unto us, not unto us” (Ps.
115: 1), but &e.? See 2 Pet.1:5,N.r. W.;-Latin and Ger-
man verss., Syr. ;~Peile.
x See 2 Pet. 1: 1, N.c, ἄς. Guyse, Dodd. and the later
verss. (except Newe.). See Rev. 1: 5, N. v.
y Excepting Beng., Bloomf., Tisch., all the recent editors, for
αὐτούς, read ὑμας (C.G., Vulg., Syr., &e.—A. has ἡμᾶς.). 1
recommend that this reading be adopted: you, but that the
margin contain this note: ‘Or, according to some copies, them.’
De W., indeed, insists upon αὐτούς as the harder reading, and
explains it thus: ‘ Tem—the readers, from whom the author
soaring in devotion as it were turns away (just as at parting
he gives them no salutation), and speaks in the third person ;?
a view, which Huth., who prefers iuas. deems ‘very improb-
able,’ but which is better than to take αὐτούς as standing for
ἑαυτούς (Bez.), or as referring ‘ad improbos peccatores’ (Par.:
ad seductores; Huth. himself: to the last named, ovs δέ) ‘eo
sensu, ut sint mali peccatores, tamen de emendatione non esse
desperandum quousque vixerint’ (Aret.), or as used elliptically
for ὑμᾶς αὐτούς (Camerarius. Peile suggests that this—‘not
simply tuas—may ‘possibly’ be the true reading: your selves.’),
or simply for ὑμᾶς (Beng.). Such a change of person, admis-
sible in any language, is common enough in Hebrew; and in the
N. T. Rob. notes as instances of it the use of this pronoun
n Matt. 23: 37; Luke 1: 45 comp. 44; Revy.5: 10 comp. 9
(according to the mending. of the recent editors; see there
N. 0.); 18: 24 comp. vy. 22, 23.—Wesl. has them after keep,
and supplies you after present.
x The only instance, out of 19, in which a transitive form of
our Saviour, ὦ glory ‘and majes-
ἵστημι is translated present in E. VY. Generally, and always in
cases like the present, set is the word used ;-R. ;—Latin verss.
(constituere, statuere, sistere), Syr. (= Murd. establish), Ger-
man verss. and Dt. (stellen ;-except Moldenh., machen, dass
ihr stehen kénnet) ;-Engl. Ann. (make you stand), Laurm.
(stare facio), Greenf. (7.2Y)), Penn (as Murd.), Sharpe
(place), Peile ;-Rob. (cause to stand, set, place).
2 Elsewhere (4 times) E. V. translates xazev., in the sight of,
before ;-Dt. (voor), It. (davanti), French verss. (devant ;-ex-
cept B. and L., en [sa glorieuse] présence) ;-Erasm. and other
Latin yerss. (in conspeciu ;-for the Vulg. ante conspectum,
which Εἰ. V. and the previous English verss. follow. Cocc.,
Haenl., Ros., have coram.), Wesl., Wakef., Newe. (before ;-and
so Thom., Murd.), Mey. (vor), Greenf. (255), Penn, Sharpe
(in the sight of ), De W. (Angesichts), Barn. (= B. and L.),
Kenr. ;-Rob. (‘ before, in the presence of’), Green (in the pr.
[sight] of ). The immediate connection of χατεν. with στῆσαν
is preserved by W. ;—Latin verss. (except Castal.), German
verss. (except All.), Dt., It., Fr. S.;-B. and L., Sharpe.
> As in v.24. W.,R., (¢o...¢to;-and so Guyse, Dodd.,
Wesl., Mack., Thom., Penn, Kenr.), Wakef., Sharpe and Murd.
(do not repeat the preposition), Peile.
¢ The word σοφῷ (which probably came, as Mill thinks, from
Rom, 16: 27) is marked by Beng. as plainly spurious, by
Bloomf. as ‘most probably, or certainly, an interpolation, and
is cancelled by all the other recent editors (A. B. C., &e., nearly
all the ancient verss., &c.). 1 recommend that wise be omitted.
4 The reading, which inserts here the words, διὰ Ἰησοῦ
Χριστοῦ τοῦ xvpiov ἡμὼν (A. B. C., &c., Vulg., Syr., Ar., ἄς.)
is marked by Beng. as per codices firmior, and is adopted by
all the other recent editors, except Bloomf. I recommend that
this reading be followed, and translated: through Jesus Christ
our Lord. For the omission of the supplemental be, see the
Latin verss. (except Bez., Par.), Syr., Fr. S.;—Moldenh. (would
supply, if any thing, kommt zu. See N.h), Greenf., De W.,
Kenr. ;-also Rey. 1: 6, N. d, &e.
e This xa: is cancelled by Mey., Lachm., Tisch., Theile.
Coce. (‘in timore, ut non simus securi, scientes Satanam vigi-| disease you endeavour to cure;’—and so Clarke), Penn (with
lare et in omnes nocendi occasiones intentum esse.’), Wesl.| dread), Sharpe, Bloomf. (anxiously), Arn., Peile (as filled
(‘with a jealous fear, lest yourselves be infected with the! with apprehension for them), Huth.
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
uu
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
dominion and power, both now ἐξουσία, καὶ viv καὶ εἰς πάντας τοὺς [5 ‘strength and fauthority, ἢ
and ever. Amen.
αἰῶνας. ἀμήν.
both now and ‘unto Jall the ages.
Amen.
£ It is not doubted that χράτος and ἐξουσία may often be
properly translated apart as they are in E. V. But here, com-
ing close together in one doxology, they should be allowed to
retain each its own leading significance.—K. V. translates xp.
8 times out of 12 by strength, might, power ;—Dt. (kracht),
French verss., except S., (force) ;—Bez., Par., Wits., Beng.,
(robur), Engl. Ann. (‘Or, strength’), Guyse, Wesl., (might),
Mack., Greenf. (}}), All., De W., (Macht), Stier (raft). See
Rey. ΤῸ ΩΝ, i
& See N.f. E. V. translates ἐξ. 29 times by authority; twice,
right; once, jurisdiction; once, liberty ;-Vulg. (potestas), It.
(podesta), Fr. S. (autorité) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Caly., Vat., Par.,
Coce., Beng., (as Vulg.), Bez. (at first potestas; afterwards,
auctoritas), Engl. Ann. (‘Or, auth.’), Grot. (‘ Addidit Judas
ἐξουσίαν, agnoscens in Deo non potentiam tantum, sed et jus
imperandi.’ This phrase is employed also by Wits.), Pears.
(‘authority, or power properly potestative’), Guyse, Weesl.,
Mack. (right), Greenf. (yous), All., De W.., Stier, ( Gewalt ;—
for Luth.’s Macht). See Rev. 2: 26, N. p.
4 Here the words, πρὸ παντὸς τοῦ αἰῶνος (A. B. C., &e., Vulg.
&c.), are inserted by Mey., Lachm., Sch., Hahn, Tisch., Theile ;—
an addition, which would require us, as De W. suggests, to
supply ἐστί (1 Pet. 4:11. See N. d), and from which may be
derived the liturgical formula: as it was in the beginning.
1 See)2 Pet. 3: 18; N. ο.
} Αἰών, according to Aristotle’s derivation of it from ded
εἶναν (αἰὲν dy), strictly means wnlimited duration, eternity,
and is often used in that sense in the N. T.; e. g. v.13;
2 Pet. 2:17; ὃ: 18; &e. It is also employed to express a
specific period, and what pertains to it, as life, lifetime, gene-
ration, age, era; and hence the frequent occurrence in various
combinations of the plural αἰῶνες, as popularly equivalent, in
the ever incomplete sum of them—(Milton’s ages of hopeless
end)—to the one infinite αἰών, which is then conceived of as
But these meanings perhaps exhaust the
significance of the word as found either in sacred or classical
Greek ; it being at least very questionable, whether the sense,
material world, universe, which does not properly belong to it
(any more than to its cognates, the Latin aevwm, the German
ewig, or the English ever), is required even in Heb. 1: 2; 11: 3.
It seems evident, moreover, that HE. V. is not justified in so
generally—(for neither here is its practice uniform; see Eph.
2:7; 3:21, which is still very confusedly rendered: and Col.
1: 26, where the yeveou even are not, as in Eph. 3: 21, made to
disappear )—substituting for the Scriptural representation of
ever-flowing aeons, or dispensations, the idea of an absolute.
undivided eternity. See 2 Pet. ὃ: 18, N.p, and Rey. 1: 6,
N. g.—W. (all worlds of worlds; worlds’ being here, as in
R. all worlds evermore, = Weltzeiten, world-periods. See
Rich. s. v.) ;-Vulg. (omnia secula seculorum), Syr. (= Murd.
in all ages), German verss. (alle Ewigkeit ;—except Stier,
alle Ewigkeiten), Dt. marg. (alle de eeuwen), It. (tutti i
secoli), French yerss. (tous les siécles) ;-Erasm. and later Latin
verss. (omnia sec.), Engl. Ann., Hamm. (all ages;-and so
Dodd., Wesl., Mack, Newe., Sharpe, Kenr., Peile), Greenf.
(a2i¥-52).
ἘΝ τὴν ~ 27
O ἅιὼν τῶν αἰωνῶν.
78
REVELATION.
‘THE REVELATION OF JOHN THE DIVINE.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
CHAP. I.
Tue Revelation of Jesus Christ,
which God gaye unto him, to
shew unto his servants things
which must shortly come to
pass; and he sent and signified
at by his angel unto his servant
John:
2 Who bare record of the word
of God, and of the testimony of
Jesus Christ, and of all things
that he saw.
ἫΝ , A
τῷ δούλῳ αὑτοῦ
GREEK TEXT,
CHAP. I.
"AM OKAAYYVIS ᾿]ησοῦ
a a wi 3 “Ὁ ¢ ἊΝ
“Χριστοῦ, ἣν ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ ὁ Θεὸς,
΄ rn 7 ε n aA
δεῖξαι τοῖς δούλοις αὑτοῦ a δεῖ
γενέσθαι ἐν τάχει, καὶ ἐσήμανεν
> / \ ~ > / ε
ἀποστείλας διὰ τοῦ ἀγγέλου αὑτοῦ
᾿]ωάννῃ,
2 ὃς ἐμαρτύρησε τὸν λόγον
τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τὴν μαρτυρίαν ᾽7η-
σοῦ Χριστοῦ, boa τε εἶδε.
REVISED VERSION,
CHAP. I.
Tue Revelation of Jesus Christ,
which God gave unto him, to
show unto his servants things
which must ** come to pass short-
ly, ἢ and ‘sending he signified ἃ
by his angel unto his servant
John,»
2 Who *testified the word of
God and the testimony of Jesus
Christ, ‘and ‘whatsoever things
he saw :2
* It is agreed on all hands that this inscription, which varies
unpleasantly from the title assumed in the opening of the book
itself, is of no canonical authority. ‘ Antiquus ille quidem est,’
says Beng. of the titulus ab hominibus praefixus, ‘sed dubita-
tiones de scriptore Apocalypseos, longo post seculum apostoli-
cum intervallo ortas; Theologique cognomen et in ecclesiam
introductum et Johanni tributum; et alias Apocalypses nescio
quas, a quibus haec yera discerneretur, praesupponit... Johan-
nis nomine yeteres Apocalypsin veram a tot apocryphis voluere
discernere.’? Griesb., accordingly, prefixes simply AILOKA-
AVIS (Heinr.: ‘Nam in hac una voce sibi constant, in reliquis
omnibus mirifice variant MSS.’), and so Sch., Treg., Words.
This example is followed also by Fr. S. (Apocalypse) ;-Sharpe
(The Rev.), Stu., Lord, (The Apoc.), ὅς. I recommend that
the title be: REVELATION.
sa The indication of time here is emphatic, as appears from
its repetition in y. 3, and elsewhere, as well as from the arrange-
ment of the clause. Comp. Rom. 16: 20.—The Greek order
is preserved in W., R. ;-Latin and French verss. (except Castal.),
Syr., It. ;-Greenf., Woodh., Treg., De W.
* The first two verses being designed mainly to announce the
divine origin of the prophecy, and the successive steps in the
process of its conveyance to the Church, the punctuation of our
Greek Text, which many (Beng., Lachm., Sch., Hahn, Treg.,
Words., Tisch., Theile) follow, is to be preferred. All the old
English verss., including the original edition of E. V., have a
comma at the end of y. 1.
¢ The participial construction is retained by W., R. ;-Vulg..
It. (avendola mandata), Fr. G.,-M.,-S.;-Hamm., Coce., Vitr.,
Dodd., Woodh., Stu., Lord, Treg. (having sent), Murd. (by
sending), Kenr., Barn.
ἃ Whether ἐσήμανεν has its object expressed in ἥν of this
verse, or in ὅσα εἶδε of vy. 2, or whether the object is to be sup-
plied by a pronoun for ἀποχάλυψιυς, or for a δεῖ γενέσθαυ, OF,
lastly, whether the verb is used absolutely, are questions, some
of them at least, more difficult than important, into which we
need not enter. A translation, especially of the divine oracles,
ought not to be more explicit and determinate than the original.
—No object is supplied by W., T., C., G., R.;-Vulg., Syr. ;~
Erasm., Vat., Castal., Coce., Vitr., Ros., Greenf., Lord, Kenr.
e See 1 John 1: 2, Ν. 1. E. V.,ch. 22: 16, 20, -being the
only other instances in this book;-W. (bare witnessing to),
R. (hath given testimony to) ;-Brightm., Wesl., Newe., Thom..,
Tree., Kenr., (hath [thus] test.), Hamm. (had tesi.), Wells
(has borne witness to), Daub. (witnessed), Dodd., Penn (bare
testimony to), Murd. (bore witness to).
f The τε, which is found nowhere else in this book, except
in a questionable reading of ch. 21: 12, is wanting in ‘ A. B. C.
a 27. β 7. y 8. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Erp.
Slay.’, and is cancelled by all the recent editors. I recommend
that, in accordance with this reading, the word and be omitted.
= See Jude 10, N. t. A compound relative (whatsoever,
whatever, quaecunque) is employed by W., R. ;—Latin verss.
(except Castal.) ;-Wesl., Newc., Woodh., Stu., Lord, Treg.,
Kenr., Barn.
h This punctuation suggests, as the main ground of the bless-
edness asserted in y. 3, all that has just been declared respecting
the origin and communication of the prophecy.
REVELATION. 79
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
3 Blessed is he that readeth,
and they that hear the words of
this prophecy, and keep those
things which are written therein:
for the time is at hand.
ἐγγύς.
4 Joun to the seven churches
which are in Asia: Grace be
unto you, and peace, from him
which is, and which was, and
which is to come; and from the
seven Spirits nen are before
his throne ;
GREEK TEXT.
/ c > fd
3 μακάριος ὁ αναγινώσκων,
΄ Ν / ΄“
καὶ οἱ ἀκούοντες τοὺς “λόγους τῆς
προφητείας, καὶ τηροῦντες τὰ ἐν
αὐτῇ γεγραμμένα: ὁ γὰρ καιρὸς
4 ᾿]ωάννης ταῖς ἑπτὰ ἐκκλη-
σίαις ταῖς ἐν τῇ ᾿Ασίᾳ:
ὑμῖν καὶ εἰρήνη ἀπὸ τοῦ ὁ ὧν καὶ ἢ
ὁ ἦν καὶ ὁ ἐρχόμενος"
τῶν ἑπτὰ πνευμάτων ἃ ἐστιν ἐνώ-
mov τοῦ θρόνου αὐτοῦ:
REVISED VERSION.
3 Blessed is he that readeth,
and they that hear, the words of
‘the prophecy, and keep ‘the
things therein written ; for the
time 7s ‘near.
4 John to the seven churches
lwhich are in Asia: Grace ™ unto
you and peace from him, "who
is, and "who was, and "who
cometh; and from the seven
PSpirits ‘that are before his
throne ;
χάρις
καὶ ἀπὸ
i T., C.;-Germ., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat., Castal., Coce., Grell.
and Wesl. (mark the demonstrative as supplied), Beng., Herd.,
Woodh., Mey., Greenf., Sharpe, Lord, De W., Treg., Hengst.
E. V. and others follow the Vulg.
} Newe., Lord, (the th. wr. in it), Greenf., Sharpe and Stu.
(the th. wr. therein), De W. (das in ihr Geschriebene). Many
others, retaining the relative construction of the Vulg., drop
the demonstrative pronoun.
k BE. V., Matt. 24: 33; &¢.;-W., R., (nigh) ;—Latin verss.
generally (prope), German yerss. (nahe), Dt. (nabij), It. (vicino),
French yerss. (proche) ;—Brightm., Wesl., Newe., Woodh.,
Bloomf., Stu., Lord, Treg. (as W.), Murd.
1 The words which are are not in the original edition of E. V.
m H. V., Rom 1:7; 2 Thess. 1:2; 1 Tim. 1:2; 2 Tim. 1:
AZiserLiteliye Ass Bile 4;-W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., It. ;—Hrasm.,
Vat., Castal., Coce., Vitr., Mblieahs Herd., Mey., Greenf., All.,
Lord, De W., Murd., Kenr.
» See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
duced, Beng. says, by Erasm.
editors, except Matth.
ε
The τοὺ before 6 ὧν was intro-
It is cancelled by all the recent
° As Stu. intimates, 6 ἐρχόμενος --- ND; but it is not neces-
sary in English any more than in Greek or Hebrew, in order
to get the future sense, to introduce the future form. And even
if, according to the assertion of De W. and others (which, how-
ever, Hengst. denies), these participles stand for ὁ ἐσόμενος, still
the idea of absolute futurity, the near as well as the remote, is
best given by the present tense of the substitutes. See ch. 2
5, N. v and 1 John 2: 18, N. e.—Syr., Germ., Fr. S.;-Brightm.
(‘cometh, or ts in coming, as if a present-future thing, that I
may so callit. For that which is coming is not yet present,
neither yet is it altogether absent. It is therefore far more
significant than if he had said, he that is about to come, as it is
commonly translated.’ The first edition in English of Brightm.’s
work was printed at Amsterdam in 1615, four years later than
E. V.), Coce., Beng., Wesl., Herd. (kommt ;—which he illustrates
by adding ‘kommt und kommt—cometh and cometh.’ So on
vy. 7: ‘Behold, He cometh! He cometh! is the substance of
the book, its innumerous trumpet-voice.’), Till., Kell., (the com-
ing one), Mey., Hengst.
P The Amer. Bible Soc. now prints this word, spirits (with-
out a capital), not because it was so printed in the original
edition of 1611, but as the result of the Society’s application
of the following rule: ‘The word Spirit ...everywhere is
made to begin with a capital when it refers to the Spirit of God
as a divine agent; but not when it denotes other spiritual beings
or the spirit of man’ (Report on the History and Recent Col-
lation §-c., p. 24). My belief that the Society’s interpretation
of the term in the present instance is erroneous, though it
agrees with Rob.’s (who does not even recognize any other
meaning as possible than that of ‘the seven archangels’), and
that it weakens and darkens the sublimest formula of benedic-
tion to be found in Scripture, leads me, in accordance with the
same rule, to retain the orthography of previous editions. That
τῶν ἑπτὰ πνευμάτων of this yerse is a mystical designation of
the Holy Spirit, has been the prevalent opinion in the Church
from the beginning, except when the text has been perverted
to the uses of superstition. Nor, in very many cases, is it an
indication that a writer did not hold it, that he does not use
the initial capital. The older verss., e. g. W., T., C., paid little
or no regard to the above rule, nor is it strictly followed even
by living authors. Thus, Lord has ‘spirits,’ and his comment
is: ‘The seven spirits are the Holy Spirit.?. But in favour of
the capital, or of the view which justifies it, may also be cited
from the great cloud of witnesses the following :—G. ;—Dt. Ann.
(‘By these seven Spirits must here be understood the Holy
Spirit’ See the entire note.), It., Fr. G..—M. (It is true that
the Amer. Bible Soc.’s edition of 1852, which is the one that I
have used, has esprits, as the Romanist De Sacy also has. But
as it appeared unlikely that M., who followed the Society’s rule
in the printing of the word, had held the view thus indicated,
an opportunity has been sought of consulting the original
Utrecht edition of 1696, and there it is Esprits, with a note
appended in vindication.), Fr. S.;—Aug. (‘Septenarium numerum
Sancto Spiritui quodammodo dedicatum commendat Scriptura,
et noyit Ecclesia.’), Bede (‘Unum spiritum dicit septiformem,
quae est perfectio et plenitudo.’), Junius, Laun., Gom., Par. (to
80
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
5 And from Jesus Christ, who
7s the faithful Witness, and the
First-begotten of the dead, and
the Prince of the kings of the
earth. Unto him that loved us,
and washed us from our sins in
his own blood,
αἵματι αὑτοῦ"
6 And hath made us kings and
priests unto God and his Father ;
GREEK TEXT.
5 καὶ ἀπὸ ᾿]ησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὁ
μάρτυς ὁ πιστὸς, ὁ πρωτότοκος
ἐκ τῶν νεκρῶν, καὶ ὃ ἄρχων τῶν
βασιλέων τῆς γῆς: τῷ ἀγαπή-
σαντι ἡμᾶς, καὶ λούσαντι ἡμᾶς us from our sins in his * blood,
ἀπὸ τῶν ἁμαρτιῶν ἡμῶν ἐν TO
Re ον , Cuties a
6 καὶ ἐποίησεν ἡμᾶς βασιλεῖς
καὶ ἱερεῖς τῷ Θεῷ καὶ πατρὶ
REVISED VERSION.
5 And from Jesus Christ, τ the
faithful Witness, 5 the ‘First-born
“from the dead, and the Prince
of the kings of the earth. Unto
him ‘who “loved us, and washed
6 And ‘he * made us *kings
and priests unto Phis God and
Nothing is supplied in Syr., It., Fr. S. ;—-Castal., Coce., Vitr.,
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg.,
De W. For the emphatic 6...6, see 1 John 2: 7, N.o.
Syr. (repeats the pronominal substitute for the article, as in
De D.: ille testis, ille fidelis. Murd.: the W., the F.), Fr. 8.
(le témoin, le fidéle). A demonstrative pronoun is employed
by Pagn., Castal., Bez., Brightm., Coce., Vitr., Wakef., Ros.
* The conjunction is not supplied in W., R. ;-foreign verss.
(except Luth., Hengst.) ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Thom.,
Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
t Πρωτότοχος is the Sept. rendering of "33 (Greenf.’s word
here, as its cognate occurs in the Syr.), which in E. V. is never
Jirst-begotten —H. V., in the parallel Col. 1: 18 and every-
where else (6 times), except in this instance and Heb. 1: 6 ;—
R.;-German and French yerss., Dt. ;-Zeg. (primus partus),
Brightm., Engl. Ann. (‘Or, first brought forth’), Hamm.,
Daub., Dodd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Till., Sharpe,
Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr. ;—Leigh, Pass., L. and S., Rob.,
Green, Schirl.
« So E. V. in Col. 1: 18, and the few verss. that here follow
this reading. But ἐκ (probably introduced, as Mill and others
suppose, from Col. 1:18) is wanting in ‘A. B.C. α 24. B 6.
y 10. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Arr.’, and is rejected by all the recent
editors, except Bloomf., who, though he says that there are
‘strong grounds’ against it, ‘yet inclines to suspect that John
wrote’ it, and so prints it in brackets. I recommend that it be
omitted, and that τῶν νεχρὼν stand, as in E. V.: of the dead.
vy See Jude 24, N. x, ἄς. R.;-Brightm., Dodd., Wakef.,
Woodh., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.
w The original edition of E. V. had hath loved, and the same
tense is still retained in v. 6. But the reading ἀγαπῶντυ---(ἰ αὖ
indicetur perpetua dilectio,’ Grot.)—of A. B.C. ‘a 22. β 6. y 10)
is adopted by all the recent editors. I recommend that it be
followed: loveth.
x See 1 John 3: 12, N.g. EH. V., v.6; &e.;-W., C., R.;-
foreign verss. (except that Hrasm. and Vat. change the Vulg.
suo into 7psius) ;-Brightm., Woodh., Thom., Sharpe, Stu., Lord,
Barn., Murd., Kenr. For λούσαντι ἀπό, Lachm., Treg., Theile,
read λύσαντι (A.C. 6. 7. 12*. 28. 36. 69. Syr. Slay. MSS.’)
ἐκ (‘A.C. 12 28. 36. 38. Er.’? Also Beng.).
y ‘A Hebraistic resolution of the participle into the finite
verb,’ says De W. But this change of construction is not a
mere arbitrary, useless imitation (nor is it, indeed, exclusively
Hebraistic. See Tittm., pp. 213—216.), but serves to render
more direct and emphatic the solemn announcement to the
suffering Church of God of her high calling and marvellous
destiny. See ch. 2: 20, N.j and 2 John 2, N. f—Sharpe, De
Wie ππτερ- ἶ
2 The entire result of Christ’s mediation is viewed as already
become historical. See ch.5: 9, 10, NN. 1, n, p.—kE. V., v. 5
(see there N. w) ;-W., T., C., G.;—-Daub., Wakef., Herd., Mey.,
Sharpe, De W.
® Mill pronounces βασιλείαν, for βασιλεῖς, the genuina lectio ;
but, with the exception of Bloomf., who has βασιλείαν [xa], all
the recent editors give βασιλείαν instead of βασιλεῖς xav, and
this reading is supported by ‘A. C. a 27. 6 4. y 8. Compl.
(Vulg.) Am. Harl. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P. Slav. MSS.” I
recommend that the version be changed accordingly, thus: a
kingdom, priests.
> Very many follow Grot. in taking xa as exegetical: God
even his Father; and this is an allowable translation. I prefer
the other construction as conveying more fully the precious
truth, that the relations of the Church to God are not only
established by her Lord and Saviour, but have their ground
and security in his own relations to God. Comp. ch. 3: 21;
John 20: 17; 1 Cor. ὃ: 21-23; &e.—Fr. S.;-Hamm., Beng.,
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newc., Goss., Penn, Gerl., Sharpe, Treg.,
Kenr.
whom De W. errs in attributing the opinion, ‘septem virtutes
providentiae Dei ;’ this being a modification which Par. censures
in another.), Engl. Ann., Durh., Coce., Owen, Charn., Bp. Bur-
net, Grell., Pool, Marck, Braun., Budd., Vitr., Schottg., Wolf.,
Beng., Stapfer, Lowm., Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Gill, Moldenh.,
Woodh., Scott, Crol., Allw., Jones, Pye Smith, Dr. John Dick,
Bloomf., Penn, Gerl., Ell., De W., Treg., Words., Hengst., Kell.,
Murd. Others, who do not here recognize the personal Spirit,
yet avoid the introduction of inferior natures. Thus, Grot.
(‘multiformem Dei providentiam’), Eichh. (‘a Jehova, natura
perfectissima’), Heinr. (‘virtutes seu predicata summi numinis’),
Ew. (‘Vim divinam in terra se exserentem’),
a See 2 Pet, 2: 11, N. f.
REVELATION.
81
REVISED VERSION.
to him be glory and dominion for
ever and ever. Amen.
7 Behold, he cometh with
clouds; and every eye shall see
him, and they a/so which pierced
him: and all kindreds of the
earth shall wail because of him.
Even so, Amen.
ἀμήν.
8 I am Alpha and Omega, the
beginning and the ending, saith
¢ See Jude 256, Ν. Ὁ.
4 See 2 Pet. 3: 18, N. l and Jude 25, N.d. The supplement
assumes what is far from being certain, that the clause expresses
merely a wish, and not also an affirmation (comp. Matt. 6: 13;
1 Pet. 4: 11 in the Greek), and it tends rather to obscure the
antithetical structure of vy. 4-6. ‘Grace unto you and peace
from Jesus Christ: Unto him the glory and the power.’—
E. V., ch. 7: 10; ὅσ, ;—Latin verss. (except Bez., Par.), Syr.,
Fr. 5. ;-Daub. (‘to him belongs. This expression is only affirm-
ative, as all the rest before and after.’), Moldenh. (kommt zu),
De W. (thm [ist, gehdrt]), Greenf., Hengst. (see his Comment.),
Kenr. See also ch. 5: 13, N. ἃ.
¢ See 2 Pet. 3:18, N.m. Where the article occurs thus in
the doxologies of Scripture, it may be regarded as connecting
these raptures of adoration and joy with their exciting cause, to
wit, the processes and issues of God’s working in creation and
providence. Here the Church hastens to lay at the feet of her
Lord the yery crown, which He has just placed on her head.—
Dt., It., French verss. ;—Berl. Bib., Beng., Wesl., Moldenh.,
Woodh., Thom. (omits the second article), Greenf., Kist., De
W., Hengst. See ch. 7:10, N. g and 12, N. ἢ.
f See Jude 25, N.f. EH. V.,ch.5: 18, and five times else-
where ;-Dt. (kracht), Fr. G..—M., (force), Fr. S. (pouvoir) ;-
Pagn., Bez., Pisc., Par., (robur), De D. (potentia), Engl. Ann.
(‘Or, might, or strengti’), B. and L. (puissance), Berl. Bib.
(Starke), Beng. (Kraft), Wesl. (might), Greenf. (15), Van
Ess, De W., (Macht), Sharpe, Bloomf., Kell., Murd., Barn.
(‘literally strength ... here the strength, power, or authority
which is exercised over others.)
& See Jude 25, N.j. Here also the original construction is
preserved by W.;—Latin verss. (except Castal., who changes i
secula seculorum to in perpetua secula), Syr., It., French
verss. ;-Thom., Clarke, Greenf., Sharpe. I recommend, how-
ever, that for ever and ever, as being nothing more than the
familiar English equivalent of the Hebrew formula and its
Greek imitation, be retained throughout the book, while the
literal version may stand in the margin.
h E. V., in the five other analogous instances of the use of
the plural νεφέλαις, even where, as in Mark 13: 26; 1 Thess.
4:17, there is no article in Greek ;-R. ;-foreign verss. ;-Daub.,
GREEK
« ΄ > ae / Ν ἊΣ 4
αὑτοῦ: αὐτῷ ἡ δόξα Kal TO κράτος
> ἊΝ > = fod ἘΠ ᾽ ie
εἰς TOUS αἰῶνας TOY αἰώνων. ἀμὴν.
> \ 7 Sf ΄
7 ᾿]δοὺ ἔρχεται μετὰ τῶν νε-
si Ἂς 54 ONS a
φελῶν, καὶ ὄψεται αὐτὸν πᾶς
Ν ov oN
ὀφθαλμὸς, καὶ οἵτινες αὐτὸν ἐξε-
/ Ν / 5. 3 SS
κέντησαν:" καὶ κόψονται ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸν
= ε ~ a τς
πᾶσαι αἱ φυλαὶ τῆς γῆς. ναὶ,
8 ᾿ γώ εἰμι τὸ A καὶ τὸ 42,
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
Father, ‘unto him ‘the glory
and ‘the ‘power Sunto the ages
of the ages. Amen.
7 Behold, he cometh with "the
clouds, and every eye shall see
him, and they ‘ who pierced him ;
and all Jthe ‘tribes of the earth
shall wail because of him: 'Yea,
amen.
. 8 ™ am “the Alpha and ™the
Omega, " beginning and ® end,
Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Words.,
Kenr.
1 In the original edition of E. V. also was not marked as
supplied; but nearly all other verss. are satisfied with trans-
lating καί as copulative, and, or as intensive, even.For who,
see 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
iE. V., Matt. 24: 30;-W., R. ;-It., French verss., Brightm.,
Wells, Daub., and the later English verss. (except Words.).
k H. V., 25 times out of 31 ;—R. ;-Latin verss. (except Castal.),
Syr., French verss. ;-Brightm. and later English verss. (except
Words.), Berl. Bib., Beng., Moldenh., (Stamme ;-for Geschlech-
ter of the other verss.), Greenf.
1 E. V. has yea or yes 26 times out of 34 ;-W., R.;—Latin
verss. (etiam), other foreign verss. (except Greenf. sx) 5-
Dodd., Wesl., Thom. and Murd. (yes), Clarke, Stu., Lord, Kenr.,
Barn. (‘not the expression of a wish that it may be so, as our
common translation would seem to imply, but a strong affirm-
ation that it will be so.’).
m The grammatical rule about the emphatic pronominal sub-
ject (see 1 John 2: 20, N. p, &c.) is not disregarded in this book,
nor should it be overlooked by the interpreter. The translator
has often no other convenient way of indicating it than by a
change of type—the expedient of Treg. and others. ᾿Εγώ here,
and in y. 17, is plainly the κὸν of Jehovah. Bloomf.: ‘The
articles before A and @ have, as Dr. Wordsworth observes, a
restrictive sense, showing that Christ is the only Author and
Finisher of all things.’ They are preserved in all the modern
foreign verss. (except Greenf. Beng. omits the second) ;—Pears.
(‘ With the article so much elsewhere stood upon.’ by the So-
cinians), Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Scott,
Lord, Treg., Words., Kenr.
" ΟΥ̓ yerss. that admit this clause, Fr. S., Berl. Bib., Herd.,
have no article. For end, see KH. V., ch. 21: 6; 22:13; &c.
(nowhere else has it ending) ;-W., R. ;-Brightm., Daub., Dodd.,
Wakef., Thom., Kenr. But the clause, ἀρχὴ xat τέλος, is
wanting in‘ A. B. C. a 23. β 6. y 9. Compl. Aeth. Syr. Arm.
Slay. MS.’; is marked by Bloomf. as ‘most probably, or cer-
tainly, an interpolation ;’ bracketed by Knapp among the e
rationibus criticis delenda; and rejected by all other recent
editors. I recommend that, in accordance with this reading,
the words beginning and end be omitted.
11
82
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
the Lord, which is, and which
was, and which is to come, the)
Almighty.
9 I John, who also am your
brother, and companion in trib-)
ulation, and in the kingdom
and patience of Jesus Christ,
was in the isle that is called
Patmos, for the word of God, |
and for the testimony of Jesus
Christ.
10 I was in the Spirit on the
Lord’s day, and heard behind me
a great voice, as of a trumpet,
11 Saying, I am Alpha and
Omega, the first and the last:
and, What thou seest, write in
GREEK TEXT.
ὁ ὧν καὶ ὃ ἦν καὶ ὁ ἐρχόμενος, ὁ
παντοκράτωρ.
9 ᾿᾿ιγὼ Iwavyns, ὁ καὶ ἀδελ-
os ὑμῶν καὶ συγκοινωνὸς ἐν τῇ
θλίψει, καὶ ἐν τῇ βασιλείᾳ καὶ
ὑπομονῇ ᾿]ησοῦ «Χριστοῦ, ἐγενό-
'μην ἐν τῇ νήσῳ τῇ καλουμένῃ
TTarpo, διὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ Θεοῦ
lead διὰ τὴν μαρτυρίαν ᾿Ϊησοῦ
«Χριστοῦ.
10 ἐγενόμην ἐν Πνεύματι ἐν
τῇ κυριακῇ ἡμέρᾳ: καὶ ἤκουσα
ὀπίσω μου φωνὴν μεγάλην ὡς
σάλπιγγος,
11 λεγούσης, ᾿Εγώ εἰμι τὸ A
καὶ τὸ 2, 0 πρῶτος καὶ ὁ ἔσχα-
τος" καὶ, O βλέπεις γράψον εἰς
REVISED VERSION.
ἀρχὴ καὶ τέλος, λέγει ὁ “Κύριος, saith the Lord,° Pwho is, and
Pwho was, and Pwho ‘cometh,
the Almighty.
9 11 John, * your brother ‘also,
and ‘fellow-partaker in “the trib-
\|ulation, and ‘in the kingdom
and patience of Jesus Christ,
was in the isle that is called
Patmos, for the word of God
and for the testimony of Jesus
Christ.
Ὁ
10 I was in the Spirit on the
Lord’s day ; and “I heard behind
‘me a *loud voice as of a trumpet,
11 Saying: 71am the Alpha
and the Omega, the first and the
last; and: What thou seest,
write in a book, and send 5 unto
a book, and send τ unto the
° The reading κύριος ὁ θεός (not 6 θεός, as Barn. supposes) is
sustained by ‘A. B. C. a 24. β 8. y 12. Compl. Vulg. Copt.
Syr. Arm. Arr, Slay. MS.’, and received by all the recent
editors and commentators. I recommend its adoption: the
Lord God.
P See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
9 See v. 4, N. 0, &e.
τ Here the ἐγώ (see 1 John 2: 20, N. p, ἄς.) serves the pur-
pose of a more solemn identification, like the >yx527 72x of
Dan. 8:15; &e. For the omission of who am, see W., T.,
C., R.;-Vulg., Syr., German verss. (Luth. and Moldenh., The
the Syr., express the article), Fr. S.;-Erasm., Wesl. Wakef,,
Newe., Woodh., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, fixes Murd.,
Kenr. Others have it as a supplement.
* The χαύ is wanting in A. B.C. ‘a 27. B 5. y 11. Compl.
Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slav. MSS.’; is bracketed
by Bloomf.; and rejected by all the other recent editors. In
accordance with this reading, I recommend the omission of the
word also.
τ Τὴ the three other places where this noun occurs (Rom. 11:
17; 1 Cor. 9:23; Phil. 1:7) Εἰ. V. renders it partakest with,
partaker with, partakers ;-R. (partaker) ;-Vulg. (particeps),
Syr. (= particeps vester), Fr. M. (qui participe), Fr. S. (par-
ticipant) ;-Erasm., Vat., Aret., (as Vulg.), Coce., Eichh., Ew.,
(use consors), Daub., Penn, Kenr., (partner), B. and L. (as
‘r. M.), Dodd., Thom., (as R.), Wakef. (sharer with you),
Woodh. ( fellow-sharer), Goss. (Mittheilnehmer), Stu. (in the
Comment.), Lord, Treg., Words., Murd. (partaker with you) ;
—Wahl (‘qui una cum aliis particeps est’), L. and S. (partaking
jointly), Rob. (joint-partaker, copartner), Green (one who
partakes jointly, a coparticipant, copartner). Here E. V.
and others follow Pagn., socius.
“If τῇ θλίψει be not construed with Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, the
article would still point to a particular trial, well-known to the
readers. But see N. y.—Foreign verss. ;-Daub., Wesl., Thom.
(this) ; and to these must be added all who follow the reading
referred to in N. νυ.
v The words ἐν τῇ are wanting in ‘A. B.C. a 23. 6 6. y 5.
Compl. Vulg. Copt. Erp.’; are marked by Bloomf. as ‘most
probably, or certainly, an interpolation ;? and rejected by all
other recent editors. I recommend the omission, and that the
text stand: the tribulation and kingdom.
w See ch. 17: 3, N. m. For the repetition of the pronoun
see W.;—Dt., French verss. ;-Brightm., Daub., Wakef., Woodh.
and later English verss. (except Words.), De W.
x E. V., 13 times in this book, and always elsewhere, when
connected with voice ;-Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Penn,
Stu., Lord, Barn.
Y For the article before Alpha and Omega, see y. 8, N. m.
But the words, Ἐγώ εἰμι τὸ A χαὶ τὸ Q, 6 πρῶτος xat ὁ
ἔσχατος, καί, are cancelled by all the recent editors on the au-
thority of ‘A. B. C. a 24. 8 5. γ 6. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth.
Syr. Arm. Slav. MSS.” I recommend that this reading be
adopted, and that the words, Jam... last; and, be omitted.
= W., R. ;-Latin verss., Syr. ;-Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Greenf.,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
REVELATION.
83
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
seven churches which are in
Asia; unto Ephesus, and unto
Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and
unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis,
and unto Philadelphia, and unto
Laodicea.
12 And I turned to see the
voice that spake with me. And
being turned, I saw seven golden
candlesticks ;
13 And in the midst of the
GREEK TEXT.
/ > ΙΒ
βιβλίον, καὶ πέμψον ταῖς ἑπτὰ
ἐκκλησίαις ταῖς ἐν ᾿Ασίᾳ, εἰς
i > ν
βφεσον, καὶ εἰς Xpupvav, καὶ
> ΄ Ἂν > hs
εἰς Πέργαμον, καὶ εἰς Ovarerpa,
καὶ εἰς Σάρδεις, καὶ εἰς Φιλαδέλ-
φειαν, καὶ εἰς “ αοδίκειαν.
»"
12 Kat ἐπέστρεψα βλέπειν
\ \ Ψ > / >
τὴν φωνὴν ἥτις ἐλάλησε μετ
n 53 e \
ἐμοῦ: καὶ ἐπιστρέψας εἶδον ἑπτὰ
λυχνίας χρυσᾶς,
REVISED VERSION.
the seven churches *which are
in Asia, unto Ephesus, and unto
Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and
unto Thyatira, and unto Sardis,
and unto Philadelphia, and unto
Laodicea.
12 And I turned to see the
voice that "spake with me; and
‘having turned, I saw seven
golden ‘lamp-stands,
seven candlesticks one like unto
the Son of man, clothed with a
garment down to the foot, and
girt about the paps with a golden
girdle.
ζώνην χρυσῆν"
Ἂ. lal lal
εζωσμένον πρὸς τοῖς μαστοῖς
3 καὶ ἐν μέσῳ τῶν ἑπτὰ 13 And in the midst of the
λυχνιῶν ὅμοιον υἱῷ ἀνθρώπου, | Seven ‘lamp-stands ‘one like 4a
ὃ ; rede x ?!son of man, clothed with a gar-
ἐνδεδυμένον ποδήρη: καὶ περι-
ment down to the ‘feet, and girt
faround fat the Sbreasts with a
golden girdle ἢ.
« The words ταῖς ἐν ᾿Ασίῳ are wanting in ‘A. B.C. a 28.
B7.y 6. Compl. Am. Harl. Tol. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P.’, and are
rejected by all the recent editors. (Hengst., indeed, recognizes
them in his translation, but probably through an oversight ;
just as in the commentary he censures Ew. for rejecting the
ἑπτά of this clause, and yet omits it himself. Bloomf. also in-
cludes, in the allowable and universally received changes in the
reading of this verse, the exclusion of the ἑπτά before éxxa.;
but in that he is mistaken.) Irecommend that the words,
which are in Asia, be omitted.
+ Bloomf.: ‘I am wholly unable to account for Griesbach’s
retaining ἐλάλησε, except on the supposition of the same care-
lessness and inadvertence too observable in his editorial revision
hroughout the Apocalypse.’ All the other editors substitute
ἐλάλει, on the authority of ‘B. C. a 26. 8 4. γ 6. Compl. aanec
A, J recommend that this reading be adopted, and translated :
was speaking. For having in the next clause, see Newe
Penn, Stu., Murd., (when J had turned), Lord, Treg.
¢ See 2 Pet.1:19,N.s. Avywa (the form is of the later
Greek for λυχνεῦῖον Or λυχνοῦχος) is used by the Sept. for the
mia (Greenf.’s word here) of the Tabernacle, on which rested
the seven min3, lamps. Among the Greeks also the lamp,
‘when small and without a foot, was commonly set on a sup-
porter or lamp-stand, λυχνίον, λυχνεῖον᾽ (Pass., s.v. λύχνος). So
Steph.: Basis lychni; and Areth.: ὄχημα μόνον τοῦ λύχνου ὃς
ἔχευ τὸ pas. ‘The word may be everywhere rendered as above.
—Daub. (lamp-sconces), Dodd. (‘lamps on their stands’),
Clarke, Penn, Horne, Ell., Stu., Day., (lamps), Newe., Till.,
Woodh. and Allw. (lamp-bearers), Hengst. (ampen), Barn.
(light-stands, lamp-stands) ;-Bloomf. (in his N. T. lexicon),
L.andS. See ch. 18: 23, N. y.—lIt is not necessary to mark
one as supplied, any more than in Matt. 3:3; &e.
4 The wnto is omitted by Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newc.,
Woodh., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Murd. The resemblance
asserted is not to ‘the man Christ Jesus,’ as John had known
him while on earth, but generally to the human form. 1. The
former interpretation implies a personal recollection and re-
cognition, that seems not to accord with the tone of the vision;
—2., we find that, with the exception of John 5: 27, for the
peculiarity of which see Midd. in /oc., in all the numerous in-
stances (upwards of 80) in which the Saviour assumes this
designation, as well as in the single undoubted instance (Acts
7:56) in which it is applied to Him by another, the Greek has
the article. 6 υἱὸς τοῦ ἀνθρώπου ;—and, 3., the case is strictly
parallel to Dan. 7: 13, where no personal recognition can be
meant (comp. ch. 10:5, 16, 18), although E. V. there also
adds the Christian comment by its way of printing Son.—k. V.,
Heb, 2: 6 (the son) ;-Vulg. (filio;-in the case of 6 υἱὸς τοῦ
ἄνθ. it has Filius), Germ., Dt. marg., It., Fr.G. (un honvine;
-and so M., and the marg. of B. and L.), Fr. 8. (un fils
@Vhomme) ;-Vat. (giving the Vulg. as Filio, changes it to filio,
and appends the note, ‘i. 6. homini.’), Engl. Ann. (‘Or, a son of
man... that is, like a man.’), Coce. (is doubtful), Vitr., Wolf.
(who also cites Caloy and Gataker), Beng., Wesl., Moldenh.,
Sym., Campb., Eichh., Wakef. (a man), Thom., Heinr. (homini ;
-and so Ew., Ros.), Greenf., All., Penn, Stu., Ell. (at ch.14: 14),
Lord, De W., Hengst., Barn. ;-Bretsch., Wahl, Rob., Schirl.
“Ὁ, G.;-Brightm., Guyse, Sym., Wakef., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Penn, Bloomf., Stu. (in the Comment.), Lord, Kell.,
Murd., Barn. ;-L. and S., Rob., Green.
f Most verss. neglect either the περί or the πρός ; yet the two
are not synonymous (Bloomf.; who says that ‘pos τοὺς μαστοῖς
is for wept τὰ στήθη.)). Comp. ch. 15: 6, N. g.—W. (girt at), R.
(about near to) ;-Latin yerss. ([prae-]cinctum ad), Syr. (= De
D. jurta), Dt. (omgoord an), It. (a), Fr. G..—M., (ἃ Vendroit de),
Fr. S. (prés de) ;-B. and L. (au dessous), Beng. (umgiirtet bet),
Wesl., Treg., (about at), Moldenh. (oben gegen), Greenf. (>),
Lord (at), De W. (umg. an) ;-the grammars and lexicons.
© Germ. (Brust), Dt. (borsten) ;-Ber]. Bib., De W., (Briisten),
Beng., Moldenh., Herd., Mey., All.. Hengst., (as Germ.), Wesl.,
84
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK
14 His head and jis hairs were
white like wool, as white as
7s is eyes were as a , -
snow; and his eyes were ὡς χιών: καὶ οἱ
flame of fire ;
ὡς φλὸξ πυρός"
15 And his feet like unto fine
« Ν » a ΄
14 ἡ δὲ κεφαλὴ αὐτοῦ καὶ αἱ
/ Ν ε Ν A Ἂς
τρίχες λευκαὶ ὡσεὶ ἔριον λευκὸν,
© / > - ,
15 καὶ οἱ πόδες αὐτοῦ ὅμοιοι
REVELATION.
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
14 ‘But his head and 7 hair
were white as vile wool, as
snow; and his eyes! as a flame
ὀφθαλμοὶ a Ὑ ἤπθς
15 And his feet like ™burnish-
i See 2 Pet. 1:5, N.r. Most verss. render δέ, but treat it
as a simple copula, whereas it also serves to mark transition
to the supernatural features of the vision.—Latin yerss. (autem),
Syr. (= De D. autem), Germ. (aber) ;—Moldenh., De W.,
Hengst., (as Germ.). Daub.
} The original edition of Εἰ. V. does not mark the pronoun
as supplied. It is omitted by R.;—Latin verss., Syr., Dt. j—
Brightm., Wells, Berl. Bib. (die Haare ;-so Beng., Moldenh.,
Stolz), Wesl., Wakef., Thom. (the h.), Lord, Kenr. For the
translation of at τρίχες by a singular noun, may be cited Εἰ. V.,
ch. 9:8 bis, and 5 times elsewhere ;—-Germ., Syr., Dt. ;—-Wesl.,
Wakef., Newc., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Hengst., Murd.;—Rob.,
Green.
k Λευχόν is attached to ἔριον (comp. Ezek. 27: 18), so as to
leave also ὡς χιών in direct connection with λευχαί, by W., T.,
C., G., R.;-all foreign verss.;-Hamm., Wells, Wesl., Wakef.,
Woodh., Newc, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Words., Murd.,
Kenr. ;—all the editors. E. V. seems to have been misled by
the punctuation of Bez.’s earlier editions: candidi ut lana,
alba tanquam nia.
1 The supplement is not repeated by W., R.;—Latin and Ger-
man verss. (except Moldenh.), Dt. ;-Wesl., Wakef., Woodh.,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Words., Murd.
™ For the omission of unto, see vy. 13, N. ἃ. “Χαλκολίβανον,
a word which occurs nowhere else but in this book, has been
variously interpreted as denoting, 1., some kind of λίβανος (Rob.
and Green err in making this an oxytone.), χαλχοειδής, frank-
incense of a deep colour. So a Greek writer cited by Salma-
sius, Hamm. (amber), Hw., L. and 8. The same view is given
as a possible one by Areth., Engl. Ann., Lowm., Green ;—
2., some kind of χαλχός: (1.), brass like χίβανος. So Erasm.,
Aret., Pas., Beng., Moldenh. (from the colour he translates, aes
album, Prinzmetall), Zill. (who finds in the word a sort of
enigmatical paraphrase of the Sept. ἤλεκτρον of Ezek. 1: 4, 27; 3
8:2; that being the name in Greek both of a gum, and of a
metal said to be compounded of four parts gold and one part
silver, or, according to Suid., of ὑέλῳ xai λιθεία. The latter also
expressly defines χαλχολ. as εἶδος ἠλέκτρου τιμιώτερον χρυσοῦ;
and to this De W. assents as substantially correct.) ;-(2.), brass
from Λίβανος, Lebanon-brass ; a derivation analogous to that
of orichalcum, mountain-brass, by which, or its equivalent
Sym., Newe., Thom., Sharpe, Stu., Barn., (breast), Wakef.
Woodh., Penn, Bloomf., Lord, Treg., Kenr. ;-L. and 5.
h The punctuation of the Text is not without its use in con-
veying an intimation of the rapidity of glance, with which the
aurichalcum (for the variation probably originated in miscon-
ception *), the Vulg. and some Latin commentators render our
word. So Areth. (as another meaning), Syr. (De D.: ‘ Videtur
interpres χαλκολίβανον Sumpsisse pro aere 6 monte Libano allato,
vel pro aere candidissimo et nitidissimo, quod fuerit instar mon-
tis Libani, qui circa altissima juga media etiam aestate nivibus
tectus procul spectatur.’), Aeth., Steph., Brightm., Dt. (Ann. ;
for the vers. has blinkend koper), Daub. (as one derivation),
Schéttg., Jones ;-(3.), fiwid, smelting brass, as if from λείβω.
So Schwartz cited by Wolf. (who also leans to the same opin-
ion), Woodh.; and akin to this is the derivation from χλίβανος
(Salmasius, accordingly, writes χαλχοκλίβανον), as if furnace-
brass ;-(4.), white (‘alboque orichalco, Virg. Aen. xii. 87.),
bright, shining brass (which readily suggests the idea of in-
candescence, ὡς ἐν χαμίνῳ πεπυρωμένοι), aS if the term were a
hybrid, from 455, 22>. So Suic., Bochart, Grell., Daub. (as
another derivation), Kichh., Beoleene . Hengst. rea, pronounces
this ‘the only legitimate comets: ’), Barn. (somewhat inaccu-
rately: ‘probably compounded of χαλκός, brass, and λιβανός,
whiteness, from the Hebrew 435, to be white.’). Heinr., who,
hke Zull., thinks that John made the word for his own use,
suggests sore of the above sources, and adds: ‘vel ab alia re
nescio qua, quae forte menti obversabatur.’ On the whole,
notwithstanding Hengst.’s confidence, the etymology of χαλκολ.
must be left as in doubt—a crux grammaticorum (Grell.)—
and for this reason, or to avoid periphrasis, the word itself has
been transferred by Erasm., Vat., Castal., Bez., It., Cocc. (whose
note is: ‘ut aes candens et thus limpidum sive perspicuum’),
Vitr.; or translated generally, with little or no attempt at spe-
cification, as in E. V., by W., R., (latten), T., C., (brass),
Germ., All., (Messing), B. and L. (Vairain le plus fin), Beng.
(lauterstes Erz), Stolz, Van Ess, (Ez), Goss. (edelstes Me-
tall), &c. Meanwhile, all agree that the phrase corresponds to
the 52m τσ (Greenf.) of Ezek. 1:7; Dan. 10: 6, or to the
* T find that Trench also (On the Study of Words; New-
York Hd. p. 102) mentions aurichalcwm as an example of false
orthography resting on a mistaken etymology. Suic., however
(and see Steph. s. v. ἔναγρος, p. 717 D.), derives both forms ‘ex
obs. αὐρός splendor, ab “ix splendere, et yorxos;? and Gerl.,
Stier, and others, with reference perhaps to awrich., here give
Gildenerz, as Herd., Mey., Kist., had given Silbererz.
, | rapt seer realized the several parts of the ‘glorious Apparition’
(Milton, P. Z. xi. 211). The same thing is further indicated by
the elliptical and participial construction of vy. 14-16. See
2 Pet. 2: 13, N. u.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
brass, as if they burned in a
furnace; and his voice as the
sound of many waters.
16 And he had in his right
hand seven stars: and out of his
mouth went a sharp two-edged
sword: and his countenance
was as the sun shineth in his
strength.
17 And when I saw him, I
fell at his feet as dead. And he
laid his right hand upon me,
saying unto me, Fear not; I am
the first and the last :
GREEK TEXT.
4 /
χαλκολιβάνῳ, ws ἐν καμίνῳ πε-
3 Ν > 5
πυρωμένοι: Kal ἡ φωνὴ αὐτοῦ ws
Aone / Guess
φωνὴ ὑδάτων πολλῶν"
ay 3, “-“ aN (a a
10 καὶ ἔχων ἐν τῇ δεξιᾷ αὑτοῦ
χειρὶ ἀστέρας ἑπτά: καὶ ἐκ τοῦ
στόματος αὐτοῦ. ῥομφαία δίστο-
μος ὀξεῖα. ἐκπορευομένη: καὶ ἡ
ww fol ε A - Ds
ὄψις αὐτοῦ, ὡς. ὁ ἥλιος φαίνει ἐν
΄- 4 a
τῇ δυνάμει αὑτοῦ.
ii Καὶ ὅ ὅτε εἶδον αὐτὸν, ἔπεσα
πρὸς τοὺς πόδας αὐτοῦ ὡς νεκρός"
καὶ ἐπέθηκε τὴν δεξιὰν αὑτοῦ
a SPAIN ΄, ᾿ ἢ] \
χεῖρα em ἐμὲ, λέγων μοι, Mn
ca > > lal Ἂς Ὁ
φοβοῦ. ἐγώ εἰμι ὃ πρῶτος καὶ ὁ
85
REVISED VERSION.
ed brass, as if they "glowed in a
furnace; and his voice as the
°voice of many waters ;P
16 And he had in his right
hand seven stars; and out of his
mouth ‘proceeded a ttwo-edged
sharp sword; and his coun-
tenance was as the sun shineth
in his strength.
17 And when I saw him, I
fell at his feet as dead; and he
laid his right hand upon me,
saying Tunto me: Fear not; "I
am the first and the last,
ἔσχατος,
18 J am he that liveth, and
was dead; and behold, I am
: νεκρὸς. καὶ ἰδοὺ
alive for evermore, Amen; and peo
18 καὶ ὁ ζῶν, καὶ ἐγενόμην
κι rn /
αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων:
18 *And ‘the living one, and
I was dead, and, behold, J am
ὧν εἰμι εἰς τοὺς 1"
(ὧν εἰμ alive “unto the ages of the ages ;
> / Ν
anv: καὶ
” ἹΠεπυρωμένοι (ποῦ πυρούμενου, 2 Pet. 3:12) ἐν χαμίνῳ indi-
cates one effect of the fire, as πεπυρωμένον ἐκ πυρός, ch. 3: 18,
does another.— German verss. (use the word gliihen), Dt. (gloei-
den) ;-Engl. Ann., Thom., Stu., Treg., (use the word to glow
[with fire]), Coce., Vitr., (excandefacti), Woodh. (burned
brightly).
° E. Y. has in like manner noise for the second δ᾽» of Ezek.
43: 2, but not in Dan. 10: 6. See also Rey. 14:2; 19:6;
Ps. 93: 3;-W., R. ;-Latin verss. (except Cocc.), Syr., Dt., Fr.
8. ;-Brightm., Berl. Bib., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Woodh., Greenf.,
Kist., Sharpe, Stu. ἘΠῚ Treg. See τὰν 18:22, N. x.
P See v. 13, N. h.
aH. V.,4 times in this book and 6 times elsewhere ;-R. ;—
Latin yerss. (use exire or prodire), Syr., It. (usciva), French
verss. (sortatt) ;-Daub., Treg., (proceeding), Wakef., Guyse,
Stu., Murd., (use fo issue), Woodh. (coming forth), Kist., De
W., (ging hervor), Lord, Words. (‘proceedeth, present tense
νον The objects described are eternal, and their actions contin-
‘uous.’ But John is not discoursing of eternal yerities, but nar-
rating what he saw at that moment. See ch. 9:18, N.e). See
che dice lies Nesye The Greek order of the adjectives is retained
by Dt., It.;-Vat., Castal., Bez., Cocc., Bierm., Beng., Woodh.,
Greenf., Kist., De W., Hengst.
τ The μοί is wanting in A. B. C. ‘a 22. β 8. y 9. Compl.
Vulg. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. MSS.’, is bracketed by Knapp
among the e rationibus criticis delenda, and rejected by all
the other recent editors. I recommend that this reading be
adopted, and the words, wnto me, omitted. On nearly the same
evidence, all (except Bloomf.) substitute ἔθηχε for ἐπέθ., and
all reject (except Knapp, who brackets) χεῦρα.
y. 8, N. m, &e.
else.’
For ἐγώ, see
‘TI, who wear this human form; J, and none
5.1 find no reading that warrants the omission of xac.
« R. (alive) ;-Vulg. (vivus), Syr. (= Greenf. ὑπ), German
verss. (der Lebendige), Dt. marg. (de levende) ;-Erasm., Vat.,
(as Vulg.), Aret. (ille vivens), Jones, Sharpe, Treg., Lord and
Kenr. (the Living).
« See v. 6, N. g, &e.
τι of Ezek. 1: 4, 27; 8: 2, the two being identified by most
though not by Hecate ἘΠῚ ‘admits only the first reference ;
and who, because 55> means primarily 00 be light as opposed
to heavy, infers that 2p in that connection means light as op-
posed to dark, and here! translates, Lichierz. ‘Das Lichte, he
says, ‘stellt sich als leichter dar als das Dunkle, wie das Scharfe
als leichter als das Stumpfe, Pred. 10: 10.2 While this can
scarcely be accepted as satisfactory, there still remains reason
enough to believe that ‘these allusions are surer guides’—to
the meaning, if not to the etymology—‘than grammatical con-
jectures’ (Daub.). The true notion appears to be that given
by Steph. in these words: ‘Denique hoe esse creditur quod
Dan. 10. et Ezech. 1. 55p dicitur, i.e. Refulgens: a consequenti
tamen, cum proprie Politum ac tersum declaret ;’ and in this,
as regards bbp, agree H. V. (burnished, polished), Gusset.,
Ges. (who explains the ba of bavin in the same sense), Nork
(polirt, glatt, abgerieben ;-bain, polirtes Erz), Stu., &e. ; and,
as regards χαλκολίβανον, Ges. (as if “ χαλχολίπαρον aes splendi-
dum’), Stu. (polished brass), Rob. (‘lit. smooth or burnished
brass.’).
86
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
have the keys of hell and of
death.
θανάτου.
Y The ἀμήν is wanting in A. B. C. ‘36. 38. Er. Vulg. Copt.
Aeth. Ar. P.’, is bracketed by Bloomf., and rejected by all the
other recent editors except Matth., though he too omits it in
the version. J recommend its omission.
wv W.;-Brightm., Daub., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh. and later
English yerss. (except Lord).
x ‘The English word Hell’, says Alex. (on Is. 14: 9),
‘... corresponds in etymology ’—(being derived by Ges., like
the German Hélle, from Hohle, hollow; by others, from the
Anglo-Saxon helan, to cover)—‘ and early usage, to the Hebrew
word’ bixvji (here employed by the Syr. and Greenf., and
derived by Ges. from byxxj = dyvi, to hollow out), for which
the usual Sept. equivalent is ἅδης (commonly derived from a
privative and ἐδεῖν) ; and he explains dixvj as ‘ meaning first
a grave or individual sepulchre, and then the grave as a gene-
ral receptacle, indiscriminately occupied by all the dead without
respect to character.’ Campb., on the contrary, asserts and, as
I think, proves (Diss. 6. P. 2.), that ‘the word grave, or sep-
ulchre, never conveys the full import of the Hebrew sheol’—
(that signification is not mentioned by Ges. or Nork)— or the
Greek hades, though in some instances ’—(those in which the
expression, the grave, might be employed tropically for the state
of the dead)—‘it may have all the precision necessary for giy-
ing the import of the sentiment.’ Nor, setting aside what may
be alleged from the English versions of the Bible and the
Apostles’ Creed, am 1 aware that any evidence has been pro-
duced, or can be, of the use of hell in either of the senses above
ascribed to dixvj. But, even if the English word had been so
understood in ancient times, that would not justify its retention,
when, as Alex. says, and Lightf. said the same thing nearly 200
years ago, it is ‘now appropriated to the condition or the place
of future torments ;’ any more than the knave of the Lord (to
use Lightf.’s own illustration), of some old translations, is now
to be preferred to servant of the Lord, although of knave it is
true, not only, as of hell, that it is a ‘strong and homely Saxon
form,’ but also that it was used for servant as late as Dryden.
Again, it is said by Alex. (on Is. 5: 14), when speaking of the
German Hélle and the English hell: ‘The idea of a place of
torment, which is included in their present meaning, is derived
from the peculiar use of ἅδης (the nearest Greek equivalent) in
the book of Revelation.’ And so Hengst. (on ch. 6: 8), after
asserting, in the face of Acts 2: 27, 31 (not to mention y. 24,
where, however, D. Syr. Vulg. Erp. Copt. Polycarp, &e., read
ov.) and (according to the common reading) 1 Cor. 15: 55, that
‘the word Hades in the N. T. occurs only in reference to dead
sinners,’ adds: ‘ This usage’ (Hades — the place of torment) ‘ pre-
vails especially in the Revelation; comp. ch. 1: 18 ; 20: 13. To
present the grounds, on which I dissent from these statements,
would lead farther into the region of interpretation and dogma,
than might here be proper. Be it only observed, that while, with
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
a a a
ἔχω Tas κλεῖς τοῦ ἄδου καὶ Tov|*amen; and YI have the keys of
|*hades and of death.
the single exception of 1 Cor. 15: 55, E. V. always (10 times)
translates ἅδης by hell, it was judged proper at Rey. 20: 13 (cited
by Hengst. as one of the strongest passages in favour of his view),
and nowhere else, to set grave in the margin. Nor can it well
be supposed that in the next verse the word changes its mean-
ing. Yet to that verse Campb. appeals as ‘another clear proof
from the New Testament, that hades denotes the intermediate
state of souls between death and the general resurrection . . .
Whereas, if we interpret 5s, hell, in the christian sense of the
word, the whole passage is rendered nonsense. Hell is represent-
ed as being cast into hell.? So Cam. (on Matt. 16: 18), having
said: ‘Vocem as nusquam in Scriptura (unicus modo locus
excipiatur ’—he refers probably to Luke 16: 23, which yet is
no exception; Hengst.’s assertion, Die Offenb., I. p. 339, that
‘to be in Hades and to be in torment appear there as insepar-
ably connected,’ being wholly unfounded. Much the better infer-
ence from that very passage is, that the two conditions are se-
parable.) ‘infernum significare’, observes that in Rey. 20: 14 it
cannot be so taken without absurdity, ‘quasi vero infernus in in-
fernum dejiciatur.’ And the same objection is urged by others.
Finally, while vindicating the use of hell at Is. 14: 9, Alex. re-
marks: * The modern English versions haye discarded the word
hell as an equivocal expression, requiring explanation in order
to be rightly understood. But as the Hebrew word Sheol, retained
by Henderson, and the Greek word Hades, introduced by Lowth
and Barnes, require explanation also, the strong and homely
Saxon form will be preferred by every unsophisticated taste, &e.’
But, 1., it is no small advantage that hades does not at once,
and inevitably, convey an utterly false meaning. Hell does so ;*
and this, and not that it is equivocal, is the real objection ;—
2., the latter word, being thus readily and universally taken in
one sense, does not even suggest the necessity of explanation ;—
3., when an explanation of hades is wanted, it can be got in
Webst.’s English Dictionary : ‘ Hades. The region of the dead,
the invisible world, or the grave’ (the last phrase being added
as synonymous with the other two) ;—and, 4., as a familiar,
perhaps the prevailing sentiment in theological literature from
the beginning has been, that frequently, even in the New Testa-
ment, ἅδης does not denote either the graye as the receptacle of
a dead body, or the place of torment, so not ‘the modern
English versions’ merely, but English writers for more than
* Accordingly, religious bodies in this country find it neces-
sary, in printing the Creed, to interpret the article : He descend-
ed into Hell. Thus, the Prot. Episcopal Church: ‘ Any
Churches may omit the words, He descended into Hell, or
may, instead of them, use the words, He went into the place of de-
parted spirits, which are considered as words of the same mean-
ing in the Creed ;’ and the Presbyterian Church: ‘ That is, he
continued in the state of the dead, and under the power of
death, until the third day.’
REVELATION.
87
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
19 Write the things which
thou hast seen, and the things
y The οὖν, here inserted by A. B. C. ‘a 25. β 7. y 9. Compl.
Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P. Slayv.,’ is adopted by all the re-
cent editors. I recommend that this reading be followed:
Write therefore. Beng.: ‘ After John is raised up, the com-
mand to write is with emphasis repeated, and the interrupted
discourse of the Lord continued.’ So De W.: ‘ Agreeably to the
above command, v. 11;’ and Hengst.: ‘ Thy fear being now re-
moved, do what I have enjoined.’
= That is, at the first; before his senses and spirit were over-
powered by the glory.—E. V., v. 20 bis;-Herd., Mey. Most
English verss. follow Εἰ. V. in the rendering of εἶδες in vv. 19,
20. Of those that do not, Stu., Treg., Kenr., agree with R.,
Germ., Dt., It., French verss., Beng., Moldenh., All., Hengst.,
GREEK TEXT.
ἃ Ss A
19 I'papov a εἶδες, καὶ a
REVISED VERSION.
19 Write ¥ the things which
thou *sawest, and “the things
in giving it in both verses as a perfect; Dodd. and Woodh., in
both as a present ; Wakef., sawest in v. 19, seest in v. 20.
« Hengst.: ‘He is to exhibit the inward condition of the
seven angels and of the seven churches, as is done in the seven
epistles.’ Others (Laun., Kichh., Heinr., Ew., Stu., De W.,
Barn.) understand by ἅ εἰσι the interpretation of ἃ εἶδες, g. d.
‘what they signify.’ For this, says De W., ἐν. 20 and its con-
nection with y. 19 are decisive ;’ and so the rest. But as still
more decisive against it may be alleged, 1., the opposition be-
tween a eiov and ἃ μέλλεις γίνεσθαι ;—2., the embarrassment
thrown into the construction by making ἃ εἶδες the subject of
εἰσί and not of méarec;—s., the consideration that the principal
object in the vision, the person of the Saviour, is not referred
two centuries, or so long as the Εἰ. V. has existed, have very
often in those instances preferred to employ the term hades,
or some periphrastic substitute, such as the invisible world, the
invisible state. the state of separation, the mansion of the dead,
that, especially, in which the soul exists, while the body is in
the grave. There is no dispute about this being the ordinary
classical, or at least post-Homeric, usage; and that it was also
the Jewish idea in the days of the Apostles is plain from what
Josephus says (Bell. 2. 8. 14.) respecting the Sadducees:
Ψυχῆς te τὴν διαμονὴν, xat τὰς xab ἅδον τιμωρίας χαὶ τιμὰς
ἀναιροῦσι, and (Ant. 6. 14. 2.) of Samuel’s soul being called
ἐξ ἅδου, as well as from his formal discourse on this topic. The
patristic views may be seen in Pears. Art. 5. ‘Neither of these
terms’ (55x and ἄδης), says Knapp (Christ. Theol., trans-
lated by Woods), ‘is used in the scriptures to signify exactly
the grave, still less the place of the damned ; nor are they used
in this sense by any of the fathers in the first three centuries.’
As examples even of a later date, from the Latin and Greek
churches, may be cited Ambrose: ‘"Acdy¢ significat locum invi-
sibilem defunctis praeparatum’; and Andreas: “Avdns δὲ τόπος
Huw ἀειδὴς, ἤγουν ἀφανὴς καὶ ἄγνωστος, ὃ τὰς ψυχὰς ἡμῶν ἐντεῦθεν
ἐχδημούσας δεχόμενος. Of the many English writers, again,
who employ hades as an English word, for which we have now
no suitable counterpart of Latin or Saxon origin, may be named
Hamm. (see note on Matt. 11: 23), Lightf. (who defines it:
the place and state of all souls departed), Jer. Taylor (‘The
word εἰς gSov’ in the Creed ‘signifies indefinitely the state of
separation, whether blessed or accursed ; it means only the in-
visible place.’), Howe (see Discourse on our text. ‘Hades...
the unseen world ... we, with a debasing limitation, and, as I
doubt not will appear, very unreasonably, do render hell.’),
Daub., Whist. (in his translation of Josephus), Wesl., Campb.,
Till., Bloomf., HU., Stu.,'Treg., Kell., Barn. Very many others,
who do not retain the word, understand it here in the same
sense; as Fr. Κ΄, (du liew invisible) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Bez., Par.,
Vitr., (inferorum ;-for the Vulg. inferni), Castal., Hichh., Heinr.,
Ew., (orci), Grot., Ros., (status post mortem. See also Grot.’s
note on Luke 16: 29.), Beng. (does not change Luth.’s ΠΟ 6,
but explains ‘the mild [glimp/fliche] Greek word,’ for which it
stands, as denoting ‘generally the state of the dead, as to the
soul, whether they have gone thither in peace or under wrath.’),
Lowm. (separate state of departed souls), Dodd. (the unseen
world), Thom. (the mansion of the dead), Scott, Mey. (Schat-
tenreich), Stolz, Gerl., (Todtenreich), Kist. ( Unterreich),
De W. (Unterwelt), &c.; while it is rendered the grave, das
Grab, in the English Ann. (as one meaning), Moldenh., Wakef.,
Newe. (whose marginal note is: ‘ Gr. Hades, q. d. the invisible
state.’), Clarke, Jones, Penn, Lord, &ec.,—Pas. (orcus, sepulcrum,
Satanas), Leigh (see his statement), Suic. (locus inferorum,
inferi, sepulcrum, orcus), Schleus. (here and ch. 20: 13, 14:
‘orcus, die Unterwelt, das Schattenreich, das Reich der 'Tod-
ten.’), Bretsch. (‘ orcus, inferna, i. 6. locus subterraneus, tene-
bricosus et tristis in infimis locis terrae positus, in quem ani-
mae post mortem omnes descendere, ibique inclusae teneri puta-
bantur, quem vere seriores Judaei in paradisum et gehennam
[vid. Lue. 16: 23.] diviserant.? He excepts Rey. 6: 8, there
personifying hades into dominus inferorum.), Wahl (in his
general statement, and on Rey. 6: 8, agrees with Bretsch., but
thinks that in Matt. 11: 23 the word means infima, and in
Matt. 16: 18 and Luke 16: 23, ‘ex metonym. totius pro parte,
hell.), Rob. (‘in later Gr. writers put for Pluto’s domain, the
infernal regions, Hades, Orcus, the abode of the dead. He
explains the Jewish usage as answering to this, and leayes the
reader to infer that the same general sense is found also in the
New Testament, though in that connection he says no more
than that ‘in N. T. ἄδης is represented as a dreary prison with
gates and bars.’ He personifies Hades in 1 Cor. 15: 55; Rey.
6: 8; 20: 18, 14; and considers it ‘put in antithesis with
6 οὐρανός for the lowest depths, Matt. 11: 23; Luke 10: 15.
Once meton. the abyss of Hades, Gehenna, Luke 16: 23.’),
Schirl. (im N. T. das Todienreich, der Aufenthalt der Todten
vor dem jitngsten Gerichte, ofters das Bild der Vernichtung
und Zerstorung.’). The reading τοῦ θανάτου καὶ τοῦ ἅδου, of
A. Β. C. ‘a 24. 8 θ. γ 8. Compl. Verss.,’ is adopted by all the
recent editors. I recommend that it be followed: of death and
of hades. ὙΠῸ first is the door, or inlet, to the second.
88
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
which are, and the things which
shall be hereafter ; ae
20 The mystery of the seven
stars which thou sawest in my
right hand, and the seven golden
enindlesticks. The seven stars
are the angels of the seven
churches: and the seven candle-
sticks which thou sawest are the| ὁ
seven churches. , ey
κλησίαι εἰσί.
CHAP. II.
Unvo the angel of the church
of Ephesus write: These things
saith he that holdeth the seven
stars in his right hand, who walk-
GREEK TEXT.
εἰσι, καὶ ἃ μέλλει γίνεσθαι μετὰ
20 τὸ μυστήριον τῶν ἑπτὰ
ἀστέρων ov εἶδες ἐπὶ τῆς δεξιᾶς
μου, καὶ τὰς ἑπτὰ λυχνίας. τὰς
χρυσᾶς." οἱ ἑπτὰ ἀστέρες, ἄγγελοι
τῶν ἑπτὰ ἐκκλησιῶν εἰσι" καὶ αἱ
ἑπτὰ λυχνίαι ἃς εἶδες, ἑπτὰ ἐκ-
CHAP. II. |
TQ ayy τῆς Epecins:
ἐκκλησίας γράψον, 7άδε λέγει ὁ
κρατῶν τοὺς ἑπτὰ ἀστέρας" ἐν τῇ
REVISED VERSION.
% which are, and the things which
shall ’come to pass ‘after these ;
20 The mystery of the seven
stars ¢which thou sawest on my
right hand, and ‘those seven
golden flamp- -stands. The seven
stars are the angels of the seven
churches ; and £the seven ‘lamp-
stands which thou sawest are
bseven churches.
CHAP. 11.
Unto the angel of the *Ephe-
sian church write: These things
saith he that holdeth the seven
stars in his right hand, "he that
> See 2 Pet. 1: 20, N. w, and comp. E. V., ch.1:1. W.,R
(be done), T., C., (be fulfilled), G. (come) ;—Vulg. (fiert),
Germ. verss. (geschehen), Dt. (geschieden), French verss. (ar-
river) ;-Erasm., Vat., Cocc., Hoog. ad Vig., (use fieri), Hamm.
(as G.), Vitr. (eventura), Guyse, Ell. (happen), Stu., Kenr.,
(take place), Treg.
¢ BH. V., Luke 5:27; 10:1; &c.;-W. (after these things),
R.;-Latin verss., except Castal. and Vitr., (post haec), Syr.,
Dt. (na dezen), Fr. 8. (aprés celles-ci) ;-Hamm., Wells, Ell.,
Kell., (after them), Wesl. (at ch. 9: 12: as W.), Moldenh.,
Herd., Mey., Stolz, Goss., De W., (nach diesem), Woodh.,
Lord, Barn. (as W.).
4 For ὧν, Beng., Lachm., Treg., Words., read ois (‘ A. C. 8. 12.
46. 80**. 88. Er.’} Jobn’ S ἐν τῇ δεξιᾷ αὑτοῦ at v. 16 suggests
the idea of in his power, at his absolute disposal, or in the
shadow of his hand (15. 51:16); whereas the Saviour’s own
ἐπὶ τῆς δεξιᾶς μον (for which Lachm. alone substitutes ἐν τῇ
δεξιᾷ μου) --- resting on me, upheld by me. In ch. 2:1 ἐν τῇ
δεξιᾷ recurs as more suitable to the χρατῶν, and the authorita-
tive message. It. (sopra), Fr. S. (sur) ;-Coce. (super), Clarke
Stu., Treg., Words., Barn., (wpon), Sharpe (at), Hengst.
(auf) ;-Wahl (auf), Rob. (‘on or in the hollow of? &c.). See
ch. 2:17, N. uw; 5:1, ΝΕ a; &e.
6 See vy. 5, N. r, ὅθ. Brightm. (in the last clause), Vitr.
(illa), Wakef. (these ;-haying rendered εἶδες, seest.).
>| by all the recent editors.
£ See v. 12, N. c, &e.
© Instead of at ἑπτὰ λυχνίαυ, ‘A. B.C. α 9. 8 4. y 6.’ read at
λυχνίαι αἱ ἑπτά ; and the words ἃς εἶδες are wanting in ‘A. B.C.
a 21.65.76. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Ar. P. Slay. MS.’ I re-
commend that these changes, adopted by all the recent editors,
be followed in the version, thus: those seven lamp-stands. For
those see N. 6, &e.
h W.;-Germ. ;-Beng., Wesl.. Moldenh., Stu., De W., Words.,
Kell., Hengst. In like manner W. ;—-Germ. ;—Beng., Wesl., Stu.,
Words., Hengst., employ no article in rendering ἄγγελου of the
preceding clause, while Newe. marks the article in both cases
as supplied, and Herd. and Lord omit it only in the former.
But, as ‘the article can be omitted before a specifying genitive’
(De W.), so whatever we understand by the ἀγγελου, the super-
scriptions of the epistles show that there was but one to each
church.
@ Nearly all the Latin verss., that follow this reading, render
it Ephesinae. But ἐν ᾿Εφέσῳ is sustained by A. B. C. ‘a 26.
β1.γ 9. Vulg. (Syr. Arr.) éxxa. ᾿Εφέσῳ Compl.,’ and adopted
I recommend that it be followed:
church in Ephesus.
» E. V., ch. ὃ: 7;-Latin and German verss. (except Moldenh.)
give the second 6 as they do the first ;-Dodd., Woodh., Thom.,
Penn, Stu., Lord, Kenr., (he who...who), Wesl.,
(that), Treg., Murd.
Newe.,
to, except incidentally, in the explanatory y. 20 ;—4., nor were |
the other ‘things that John had seen—seven lamp-stands, and |
seven stars in the hand of the Saviour—designed to represent
the condition of the seyen churches. .
existing in the seven churches’ (Barn.), but the churches them-
selves with their angels ;—and, 5., the fact that the two chap-
ters (2. 3.), intervening between the description of what had
been seen (vv. 12-16) and the symbolic future (ch. 4. to the
end), are occupied with things present. Aret., accordingly,
. things then actually |
whom De W. cites as in favour of his view, hesitates between
it (‘et quae sunt, h. e. typos visionis, et interpretationem prae-
cipuarum partium.’) and the more common reference (‘vel, quae
sunt scilicet ad candelabra, ἢ. e. Ecclesias, scribenda.’) De W.
| himself feels the difficulty, but does not solve it by saying, that
under ἃ εἶδες xa’ & εἰσυ are included, not only ch. 1: 12-20, but,
‘in some measare as the sequel thereof,’ the two subsequent
chapters also. It is better to regard the latter half of v. 20 as
merely the necessary link between the a εἶδες and the a εἰσι.
REVELATION.
89
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
eth in the midst of the seven
golden candlesticks ;
2 I know thy works, and thy
labour, and thy patience, and
how thou canst not bear them
which are evil; and thou hast
tried them which say they are
apostles, and are not; and hast
found them liars:
3 And hast borne, and hast 3
patience, and for my name’s
sake hast laboured, and hast not
fainted.
2, Ν Ἂν; ἊΝ
ἔχεις, καὶ διὰ τὸ
GREEK TEXT.
δεξιᾷ αὑτοῦ, ὁ πατῶν ἐν μέ
εξιᾷ αὑτοῦ, ὁ περι ν ἐν μέσῳ
τῶν ἑπτὰ λυχνιῶν τῶν χρυσῶν:
9 53) Ny ΠᾺΡ Ν \
2 Oida τὰ ἔργα σου, Kat Tov
/ A ec /
κόπον σου, καὶ THY ὑπομονὴν σου,
o > / 7 \
καὶ ὅτι ov δύνῃ βαστάσαι κακοὺς,
7 Ν ,
καὶ ἐπειράσω τοὺς φάσκοντας
3 Δ AS > Ν
εἶναι ἀποστόλους καὶ οὐκ εἰσὶ,
Ν @ > \ cr
καὶ εὗρες αὐτοὺς ψευδεῖς,
΄ ὦν Ν
καὶ ἐβάστασας καὶ ὑπομονὴν
/
πίακας Kal οὐ κέκμηκας.
REVISED VERSION.
walketh in the midst of ‘the
seven golden ‘lamp-stands :
2 I know thy works, and thy
4toil, and thy patience, and that
thou canst not bear fevil men,
and £ hast tried *those ‘who ‘pre-
tend to be apostles, and they
are not, and hast found them
liars,
3 And hast borne, and hast
patience, and for my name’s sake
hast ‘toiled, and hast not "been
wearied out.™
yy 4
ονομᾶὰ μου KEKO-
“5661 John 2: 7, Ν. ο, &e.; and, for lamp-stands, ch. 1: 12,
Ν. ο, &e.
4 Yor xdzos Εἰ. V. has weariness at 2 Cor.11: 27 ; for χόπους or
πον παρέχειν, always to trouble ;-W. (travail); Syr. (= Greenf.
bax), It. (fatica) ;Pisc., (‘laborem cum sensu molestiae con-
junctum’), Brightm. (‘wearying or toilsome labour’), Par.
(‘sudore et molestiis plenum’), Herd., Mey., Goss., Van Ess
All., Kist., De W., (Miihe ;-for Luth.’s Arbeit), Eichh. ([{ Novi,
quid praestiteris], quibus sub molestiis), Ew. (laborem defa-
tigantem), Ros. (‘laborum, et quidem gravium’), Stu., Kell.,
Murd., Barn. (trouble) ;-Pas. (labor molestus), Pass. (Anstreng-
ung, schwere Arbeit), and the other lexicons.
e W., R.;-foreign verss.;—Brightm., Daub. and the later
English (except Words.).
f W., R. ;—-Latin verss. (malos), Syr., German yerss. (die
Bosen;-De W. and Hengst. omit the article.), Dt. (de kwaden),
It. (1 malvagi), French verss. (les méchants) ;-Brightm., Wesl.,
Wakef. (‘the wicked’), Woodh., Clarke, Sharpe, Lord (the
w.;-and so Murd., Kenr.).
& H. V., v. 3;-T., C., G., R.;-Germ., It.;-Daub., Beng.,
Moldenh., Herd., Wakef., Thom., Stu., Hengst. The comma
also, which in the original edition of E. V. stood at the end of
the preceding clause, is more favourable to this rapid enumera-
tion of particulars than the semicolon, or colon (Amer. Bible
Soc.’s late revision), of subsequent editions. For ἐπευράσω,
says Bloomf., ἐπείρασας has been ‘adopted by the recent editors
on the strongest authority of MSS.’ (‘ A. B. C. a 26. β 6. γ 8.
Compl.’).
Β See 2 Pet. 1: 1, N.b. Brightm., Dodd., Wesl., Newce.,
Penn, Stu., Treg., Kenr.
i See 2 Pet. 2: 11,Nf.
ἡ In the other three instances of the occurrence of φάσχω,
Acts 24:9; 25:19; Rom. 1: 22 (in E. V., saying, affirmed,
professing), it is not ‘i. q. φημῶ (Rob.), but suggests, as often in
classical Greek, the additional notion of an ostentatious emphasis,
or else of alleging what is untrue—Dt. (witgeven) ;—Castal.
(profitentur), Bez, (dictitant), Thom. ;—Pas. (here dictito, jac-
tito, glorior), Suic. (aio, dictito, jacto me). That the word
often carries this force, most lexicons allow. But for pacx.
εἶναι ἀπ... Mey., Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Theile, read λέγοντας éav-
τοὺς ἀπ. (‘A. Β. Ο. 18. 25. Slav.’), to which Beng., Matth.,
Griesb., Knapp, Sch., Bloomf., Words., Tisch., add εἶναι (‘a 24.
β 8.γ 1. Compl. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr’). Irecommend
that this last reading be adopted, and translated: say that they
are. The word that is inserted after say by W.;—Daub., Newce.,
Penn, Stu. at ch. 3: 9, Treg. at v. 9 and ch. 3: 9, Kenr.
i} See ch. 1:6, N.y, ἄς. Dt.;-B. and L., Moldenh., Mey.,
De W., Murd and Kenr. at y. 9.
k See v. 2, N.d. E. V., Matt. 6: 28; Luke 5:5; 12: 27 .:-
It. ( faticato), Brightm. (been oppressed with trouble), Hamm,
(‘undergone hard labour, or toiled’), Greenf. (m>a>). But
see N. m. . :
1 E. V., Heb. 12:3 (wearied), James 5: 15 (sick) ;-Germ.
(mide geworden), Dt. moede geworden), It. (stancato), Fr.
G..-M.,-S., (Ves lassé) ;-Castal. (indefessus), Bez., Par., Cocc.,
Vitr., Wolf., (defatigatus), Engl. Aun. (weary), Barn. (‘be-
come exhausted or wearied out.’ In citing Stu., he fails to no-
tice that the latter followed another reading.) See N. m.
m This verse is read thus: χαὺ ὑπομονὴν ἔχεις καὶ ἐβάστασας
διὰ τὸ ὄνομά μου, καὶ οὐ xexoztvaxas., in all the recent editions,
except that Matth., Griesb., Sch., Tisch., have οὐχ ἐχοπίασας, and
Lachm. has xexomvaxes. (Mill also thinks it certain that the
ob xéxunxas Was introduced from a marginal gloss; Prol. ὃ 1109.)
The evidence stands thus:
For ὑὕπομ. ty. x. ἐβάστ., ‘A. B. C.a 17.8 5. y 7. Vulg. Copt.
Aeth. Arm. Slav. MS!
For the omission of xav before διά, ‘17. 18. 25. 26. 27. 49. 88.
Compl. Arm.’
For the insertion of xa od (or οὐχ) after μου, ‘ A. (B.) C.
α 23. β 8. y 9. Compl. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Slav. MSS.’
For xexoniaxas or —xe, ‘A. C. 16. 37. 38. 69.’ :—for ἐχοπία-
σας, ‘B. ὦ 23. 6 8. y 9. Compl.’ :—for one or the other, ‘ Vulg,
Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slay. MSS.’
1 recommend that the above reading be adopted, and trans-
lated thus: And hast patience, and hast borne for my name's
12
90
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
4 Nevertheless, I have some-
what against thee, because thou
hast left thy first love.
ἀφῆκας.
5 Remember therefore from
whence thou art fallen, and re-
pent, and do the first works;
or else I will come unto thee
τωκας;
candlestick out of his place, οχ-ὶ
cept thou repent.
6 But this thou hast, that thou |
hatest the deeds of the Nicolai-'
tanes, which I also hate. i
μισω.
7 He that hath an ear, let!
him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches; To him that |
GREEK TEXT.
> of \ “ v
4 ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἔχω κατὰ σοῦ, ὅτι
γι Ν ἐν
τὴν ἀγάπην σου τὴν πρώτην
5 μνημόνευε οὖν πόθεν € ἐκπέπ-
καὶ μετανόησον,
πρῶτα ἔργα ποίησον" εἰ δὲ μὴ,
/
quickly, and will remove thy, ἔρχομαί σοι ταχὺ, καὶ κινήσω
τὴν λυχνίαν σου ἐκ τοῦ τόπου
αὑτῆς; ἐὰν μὴ μετανοήσῃς.
5 ΄σ 2, “ Lal
6 ᾿Αλλὰ τοῦτο ἔχεις, OTL μισεῖς
ΝΟ Ψ fo We f. a > Ν
τὰ ἔργα τῶν NikoAaitwr, ἃ κἀγὼ
ϑι 53 7
eo) ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί
τὸ Hares λέγει ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις"
REVISED VERSION.
4 "But I have ° against thee,
ba thou hast «Ἰοὺ go ‘thy first
love.
5 Remember therefore ‘from
whence thou thast fallen, and
repent, and do the first works ;
“hut if not, I’ come unto thee
vquickly, and will remove thy
“lamp-stand out of Wits place,
“unless thou repent.
6 But this thou hast, that
thou hatest the Yworks of the
zNicolaitans, which I also hate.
7 He that hath an ear, let
him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches: To him that.
καὶ τὰ
n W., R.;-foréign verss.,—Brightm., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom., Clarke, Sharpe, Lord, Murd. (yet), Kenr.
ο The object is not anything to be supplied, but the clause. ὅτι
χτλ.--- Vulg., German verss., Dt., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat.. Brightm..,
Hamm., Coce., Bierm., Vitr., Wesl., Woodh., Clarke, Kenr. Sey-
eral supply this ; Lord, it. Pagn. introduced aliquid.
Ρ All the verss. referred to in N. 0, and others ;—Rob., &e.
4 The word ἀγάπην here denotes not the object of love,
but the emotion itself. See Matt. 24: 12—Aret. (‘ ἀφίημι idem
est, quod remitto, indulgeo, laxo.’), Engl. Ann. (hast abated
somewhat &e.), Grot. (multum remisisti), Hamm. (remitted),
Daub. (‘not quite forsaken, but remitted and moderated ke.’),
B. and L. (éles relaché de), Dodd. (‘ lost the zeal and fervour of”),
Wakef., Bloomf. (‘lit. let go [ parted with]), Barn. (‘ remitted,
or let down’) ;-Leigh (to abate of the fervency of &c.), Wahl
(‘ich lasse nach, minus intendo [ut chordam, habenas]’), Green
(to relax, suffer to become less intense).
τ See 1 John 2:7, N. 0, &c. The commending grace of the
Saviour shines (as again in y. 6) even in His rebuke. ‘That
signal and by me well remembered first love of thine’; which is
thus also brought into sharper contrast with the declension
that followed. Comp. v. 19, N. c.—Grot., Ros., (‘illam adeo
ferventem’), Bierm. (¢wam wlam primam).
8. This from might stand for the éx in composition, which
Bloomf., however, brackets as ‘most probably, or certainly, an
interpolation.’ Matth. says that it comes from Andreas. The
other reading, πέπτωχας (A. B. C. ‘a 21. B 6. γ 6.’), is marked
by Beng. as ‘inprimis consideratu dignam, aequalem lectioni
textus;? is said by Bloomf. to rest ‘on very strong external
authority, confirmed by internal evidence ;’ and is adopted by
all the other recent editors. JI recommend that, in accordance
with this reading, the word from he omitted. Brightm., Dodd.
and Thom. (from what), Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Clarke,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
t W.;-Brightm., Thom., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd.
ἃ See 2 Pet. 1: 5, N.r and H. V., John 14: 2;-R. ;-Vulg.
(sin autem), Syr., German verss. (wo [aber] nicht), Dt. (en zoo
niet), It. (se non), Fr. S. (st non) ;-Erasm.. Pagn., Vat., Bez.,
Par., Vitr., Eichh., (siz minus), Brightm., Wesl., Wakef., (if
not), Coce. (sin vero), Bierm. (st autem non), Stu., Lord, Murd.
(or if not) ;-Vig. (‘communiter verti debet, sin minus.’), &e.
v See ch. 1: 4, N. 0, ὅς. W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Fr. S. ;-Coce.,
Bierm., Vitr., Beng., Wesl., Herd., Wakef. (am coming ;-and
so Woodh., Treg.), Mey., Van Ess, Kist., Goss., Lord, De W.,
Kenr., Dav. Mey., Lachm., Tisch., cancel the ταχύ (‘ A. C.
Vulg. [mot Harl.] Copt. Aeth.’).
w See ch. 1:12, N.c, &.—For ids, see Hamm. and later
verss. (except Words. ).
x R.;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newc., Woodh., Thom.,
Sharpe, Stu. and Kenr. (at v. 22), Lord.
y See 2John 11, N.i. EH. V., 19 times in this book, out of
22 ;—Brightm., Dade, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Penn,
Lord, Barn. Most eines ἜΣ ss. use the same word as in
vv. 2, 5.
Penn,
2 The name is so spelled in the original edition of Εἰ. V.;-T.,
C., G.;-most of the modern verss., and the Amer. Bible Soc.’s
revised edition.
sake, and hast not become weary. For this rendering of xexoz.
(éxozt.) in this reading, I refer to E. V., John 4: 6 (being |
wearied) ;-Vulg. defecisti), Syr. (= Greenf. ΤΡΑΝῸΣ ;-for which |
Murd. has fainted; but De D., fatigatus es.) ;-Brightm. (been |
|), Berl. Bib. (ermatiet), Beng., Moldenh., De W., Hengst.,
(mide [ge-worden), Woodh. (been w. out), Mey., Van Ess,
(ermiden), Sharpe (art weary), Stu. (art w. out), Treg. (hast
been w.) ;-lexicons generally.
REVELATION.
91
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
overcometh will I give to eat
of the tree of life, which is in
the midst of the paradise of God.
Θεοῦ.
8 And unto the angel of the
church in Smyrna, write; These
things saith the first and the
last, which was dead, and is
aes
9 I know thy works, and trib-
ulation, and poverty, (but thou
art rich,) and J know the blas-
9 Οἶδα
θλίψιν καὶ
fee
σιος δὲ εἰ:
GREEK TEXT.
a 5 , > >
To νικῶντι δώσω αὐτῷ
> ΄- / “ lol PFS)
ἐκ τοῦ ξύλου τῆς ζωῆς, 6 ἐστιν
» col Ἃ a
ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ παραδείσου τοῦ
8 Καὶ τῷ ἀγγέλῳ τῆς ἐκκλη-
σίας Σμυρναίων γράψον, Tade
λέγει ὁ ὁ πρῶτος καὶ ὁ ἔσχατος; ὃς
ἐγένετο νεκρὸς καὶ ἔζησεν"
σου τὰ ἔργα καὶ τὴν
τὴν πτωχείαν: πλού-
καὶ τὴν βλασφημίαν
REVISED VERSION.
overcometh, “to him will I give
to eat of the tree of life, which
is in *the midst of the paradise
of » God.
φαγεῖν
8 And unto the angel of the
church ‘of the Smyrneans write :
These things saith the first and
the last, “who was dead, and
‘lived :
9 I know ‘thy works, and trib-
ulation, and poverty ἢ (but thou
art rich), and & the trailing ‘of
zz * And to none other.’ The advantage, in point of distinct-
ness and emphasis (Rob.), of this use of αὐτός, is sometimes
preserved by EH. V. (v. 26; ch. 1:6; Matt. 12. 36; ἄς.) and
sometimes, as here, it is lost (Matt. 25: 29, &e.). John 15: 2
is an example of both methods. In the present instance αὐτῷ
is translated apart from, and after, τῷ vex., by Syr., German and
French verss., Dt. ;—Coce., Vitr., Daub., Matth., Woodh.; and
so by Stu. at v. 17.
5 Instead of μέσῳ τοῦ παραδείσου, the reading τῷ παραδείσῳ
(‘ A. Β. C. « 20. β 6. y 6. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Slav. MS.’) is adopt-
ed by all the recent editors, except Bloomf., who yet acknowl-
edges that the authority for it is ‘very strong, and, while he
marks μέσῳ as ‘most probably, or certainly, an interpolation,
is singular in connecting it with τῷ wapadevo@—an arrangement,
in fayour of which he cites no evidence except what he calls,
without explaining his meaning, the ‘internal.’ I recommend
that the now generally received text be followed: in the par-
adise.
> The addition of pov after Θεοὺ (‘ B. α 26. β 5. y 7. Compl.
Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr Erp. Slay. MS.’) is edited by Beng.,
Matth., Griesb., Mey., Knapp, Sch., Words., Tisch. I recom-
mend that the words, of my God, be set in the margin as the
reading of many copies. Comp. ch. 3: 2, N. g.
© G. (of the Smyrnians) ;-the Latin verss. that followed this
reading (Smyrnaeorum), Brightm. But the reading, ἐν Σμύρνῃ
([Δ. ἐν Spuprys], B. C. 6a 28. B 7. γ 8. Compl. Vulg. Acth. Syr.
Arm. Arr. Slay. MS.’), is adopted by all the recent editors.
1 recommend that it be followed : in Smyrna.
@ See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
° The Speaker, in asserting the fact, intimates also the spon-
taneous power, of His own resurrection; Acts 2: 24. Comp.
Rom. 14: 9; especially according to the reading of nearly all
the recent editors, ἀπέθανε χαὶ ἔζησεν. Stu.: ‘The shade of
meaning as well as the expression, in our text, assigns both the
death and the return to life to the past time.—Germ. (ist le-
bendig geworden), Dt. ([weder| levend is geworden), It. (ὃ
tornato in vita), Fr. G.,—M., (est retourné en vie), Fr. 8. (a re-
pris la vie) ;-Vat. (vixit ;-adding the note: ‘ vel, vitae redditus
est, aut revixit.’), Castal., Coce., Grot., Bierm., (revixit), Par.
(vivit;—but errs in supposing it to express a life in death.),
Daub. (‘2¢ysev is put for dvé{yoev;—and so Moldenh., Ros.),
Beng., Hengst., (as Germ.), Wakef. (came to life again), Newe.
(‘lived again’), Stu. (revived), Lord (has rev.); Treg. (hath
lived). See ch. 13: 14 (E. V. and N. w); 20: 4; John 11:
25. Comp. the frequent use of A3n, as in 1 Kings 17: 22; Job
14: 14. The inquiry of Job in this place (where E. V. supplies
again) was answered in John 11: 25, and the answer is now
confirmed by the resurrection-life of the Lord himself.
f Beng., Lachm., Treg., Tisch., cancel the words τὰ ἔργα καί
(‘A. C. 19.47. Vulg. Copt. Aeth’), and for πλούσ. δέ all the re-
cent editors substitute ἀλλὰ πλούσ. (A. B. C.a 28. 8 8. 9. Compl.’).
To this verse the Amer. Bible Soc. has applied the rule of
omitting parentheses not inserted by the Translators, where
‘they only mar the beauty of the page, without adding any thing
to the perspicuity,? or where ‘they have the force of com-
mentary ;’ the former consideration being that which probably
eoverned the decision in this instance. But the exquisite beauty
of the gracious undertone is thus impaired, if not destroyed.
Nearly all editions and yerss. have the parenthesis. ‘The Soe.’s
insertion of a semicolon after rich, in place of the comma of the
original and many subsequent editions, serves merely to favour
the superfluous supplement of the next clause. There is not
even a comma in G. ;-Paen., Castal., Par., Cocc., Herd., Mey.,
Words., Hengst. ;-or in the Greek text of Hahn, Theile.
& The verb is not repeated in any foreign version, nor by
Brightm., Daub., Wesl., Wakef., or any later English version
(except Penn, Treg.).
h Against, not God (Wahl, Rob.) but, the angel; as is clear
from the reference and design of the whole verse. See 2 Pet.
2:10, N.e.—E. V., Ephes. 4: 31; 1Tim. 6:4; Jude 9;-Pro-
testant German verss. (Ldsterung ;-the Vulg. and its followers
using a verb), Dt. (lastering), Fr. 8. (paroles offensantes) ;—
Hamm. (contumely), Grot., Ros., (maledicta gravissima), Coce.
‘est calumnia illa, &c.’), Ramb. (convitia, quibus proscinderis ),
Wesl. (reviling), Eichh. (maledicentiam et criminationes),
Thom. (slander). Sharpe (evil speaking), Stu. (in the Comment. :
‘ defamatory accusations’), Lord ( false accusation), Murd., Kenr.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
phemy of them which say they
are Jews, and are not, but are
the synagogue of Satan.
10 Fear none of those things
which thou shalt suffer. Behold,
the devil shall cast some of you
into prison, that ye may be tried;
and ye shall have tribulation
ten days. Be thou faithful unto
death, and I will give thee a
crown of life.
11 He that hath an ear, let
him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches; He that over-|«
cometh, shall not be hurt of the
GREEK TEXT.
r / » i
τῶν λεγόντων “Lovdaiovs εἶναι
ε NC Ν > > ὯΝ ’ Ν
ἑαυτους, καὶ οὐκ εἰσὶν, ἀλλὰ
\ a n
συναγωγὴ τοῦ Σατανᾶ.
\ a aA
10 “Μηδὲν φοβοῦ a μέλλεις
’ Ἂν r
πάσχειν. ἰδοὺ μέλλει βαλεῖν ἐξ
c fal € 7 Ν ο
ὑμῶν ὁ διάβολος εἰς φυλακὴν, ἵνα
πειρασθῆτε: καὶ ἕξετε θλίψιν
ε a / Ν 3,
ἡμερῶν δέκα. γίνου πιστὸς ἄχρι
if / Ν
θανάτου, καὶ δώσω σοι τὸν στέ-
φανον τῆς ζωῆς.
3, 5 ,
11 ‘O ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί
XN a / o > ,
τὸ Ivevpa λέγει ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις"
O νικῶν οὐ μὴ ἀδικηθῇ ἐκ τοῦ
κῶν οὐ μὴ ηθῇ ἐκ T
REVISED VERSION.
Jthose jwho say Jthat they are
Jews, and Jthey are not, but *
the synagogue of Satan.
10 Fear ‘not at all ™the things
which thou shalt suffer. Behold,
the devil shall "cast some of you
|into prison, that ye may be tried;
and ye shall have "a tribulation
"of ten days. °Be faithful unto
death, and I will give thee ?the
crown of life.
11 He that hath an ear, let
‘him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches: He that over-
second death.
12 And to the angel of the
church in Pergamos write; These
things saith he which hath the
sharp sword with two edges ;
JA? τ Καὶ τῷ
Περγάμῳ
, n /
θανάτου τοῦ δευτέρου.
ἐκκλησίας γράψον,
Tade λέγει ὁ ἔχων τὴν ῥομφαίαν,
Ν 3 a
τὴν δίστομον τὴν ὀξεῖαν"
cometh, shall Snot be hurt 4by the
second death.
12 And unto the angel of
the church in Pergamos write :
These things saith he ‘who hath
‘tthe "two-edged sharp sword :
2 ΄ “- 21
ἀγγέλῳ τῆς ἐν
} For those, see y. 2, N. h, ke. ;—for who, see 2 Pet. 2: 11,
N. f;—-for the insertion of that, see v. 2, N. j ;—for the inser-
tion of they, see v. 2, N. jj.
k Syr. ;-Castal., Bez., Par., Cocc., Bierm., Vitr., Beng., Wesl.,
Stu., Lord, De W., Words.
1 For μηδέν, Lachm., Treg., Words., Hengst., read μή (A. B.C.
8. 49. Aeth.’). The former, if retained, is to be construed ad-
yerbially, as often both in classical Greek and the N.T. E. V.,
the older verss., and some others, follow the nihil horwm of the
Vulg.—Fr. S. (ne... nullement) ;-Wakef., Stu. Castal., Coce.,
Bierm., Vitr., Daub. B. and L., Beng., Herd., Thom., Mey.,
Penn, Sharpe, Lord, treat μηδέν as an ἃν.
τὰ Dt.,It., Fr. G.—M..-S. ;-Castal., Coce., Bierm.. Vitr., (quae),
Daub., Wakef., Thom., Lord, (what), Beng., De W., Hengst.,
(was), Dodd, Greenf. (nX-Mxy), Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Treg., Murd.
« For βαλεῖν, Sch., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., read βάλλειν
(‘A. C. a 8. B 2. y 8.)). The Greek genitive is not used in-
dependently to express duration. Dt., It. (has no article), Fr.
G.,—M.,-S. ;-Erasm. and subsequent Latin verss. (change die-
bus of the Vulg. to dierum), More (the affliction of ), Daub.
(affliction of ), Berl. Bib., Wakef. (a distress of ) ;-Schleus.,
Bretsch., Wahl, Rob. The reading ἡμέρας ( B. α 17. 85. γ 5.)
is edited by Beng., Matth., Words.
(art slandered), Barn. (‘reproaches; harsh and bitter revil-
ings’) ;-Schottg., Bretsch.
i The reading éx cay λεγόντων (‘ A. B.C. α 21. 6 5. y 6.
Vulg. Copt. Syr. Arm. Slay. MSS.’) is adopted by all the recent
editors, Bloomf. excepted, though he too now says of it, that it
‘rests on very strong external authority, confirmed by internal
evidence. It is a peculiarly Hellenistic idiom for ἀπὸ, on the
° Though no change is here required in the translation of the
imperative, this is not to be considered an exception to the gen-
eral use of γίνομαι (see 2 Pet. 1: 20, N.w). It is rather one
of its best illustrations. This angel had been, and was, faithful ;
but he had not become, or shown himself (Coce. praesta te), faith-
ful unto death. See ch. 3: 2, N.c. For the omission of how,
see T., C., G. ;-foreign verss.;-Daub., Wakef., Stu., Lord, Murd.,
Kenr. ex Ns
p . V., James 1: 12 ;-G., R.;-foreign verss. ;-More, Daub.,
Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Till., Sharpe, Stu., Lord,
Treg., Words., Murd., Kenr.
a For ob py, see ch. 3:12, N. j;—for by, see 2 Pet. 2: 19,
N. 1.
r E. V., in five out of the seven superscriptions ;-Treg. W..,
R., Dodd. and the later verss., have ¢o throughout. In
the present instance of minute variation, Εἰ. V. follows T.,
CAG.
5. So the original edition of Εἰ. V.; and see 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
t See 1 John 2:7, N. 0. Bez., Par., Vitr., (illum ancipitem,
acutum illum).
« For the order, see ch. 1: 16, N. q.
part of? 1 recommend that this reading be followed, and that
éx be rendered as by Bloomf. Let it also be observed, that
this reading favours the construction of τὴν βλασῷ. with cov (the
railing against thee; and hence the periphrasis of the Vulg.;
blasphemaris ab), and confirms what has been said above of
the propriety of the parenthesis, and the impropriety of the
supplement.
REVELATION.
99
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
13 I know thy works, and
where thou dwellest, even where
Satan’s seat 7s: and thou holdest
fast my name, and hast not de-
nied my faith, even in those days
wherein Antipas was my faithful
martyr, who was slain among
you, where Satan dwelleth.
Ν 5 » /
καὶ οὐκ PVNOW
Σατανᾶς.
14 But I have a few things
against thee, because thou hast
there them that hold the doctrine
τ Beng., Mey., Lachm., Treg., Tisch., cancel the words τὰ ἔργα
σου καί, on the authority of ‘ A. C. 38. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Slav
MSS.’ Comp. v. 9, N. f. For the omission of even, see W..
R.;-Vulg., Syr., German verss. (except Mey.), Fr. S.;-Erasm.,
Vat., Castal., Coce., Bierm., Vitr., Wesl., Wakef., Sharpe, Lord,
Kenr. In the same clause, the verb is introduced as above by
It., French verss. ;-Coce., Vitr., Penn, Kenr. : and the Greek or-
der of the substantives is retained by W., R.;-Latin verss. (ex-
cept Castal.), Syr., Dt., It., French verss.;—Daub., Beng., Dodd.
and later English verss. (except Sharpe, Stu., Words.), Greenf.,
All., De W.- For throne, comp. John 12: 31; 14: 30;
16:11; Eph. 2:2; 6:12; ἄς. (High on a throne of royal state
... Satan exalted sat.’ Milton, P. Z. ii. 1,5.) E. V. 54 times
out of 61] :--α. (the other verss. of this class follow the Vulg.
sedes) ;-Syr. (= Greenf. xp>), Dt., Fr. S.;-Pagn. and later
Latin verss. (Castal. soliwm), Brightm., Engl. Ann. (‘ or,
thr), Hamm., Daub. and later English yerss. (except Words.),
B. and L., Beng. and later German verss. (except Hengst.). See
ch. 4: 4, N. m.
Ὑ E. V., frequently ; see especially vy. 1, 14, 15; Mark 7: 3,
4,8; Col. 2:19; 2 Thess. 2: 15;—W., R. ;-Latin verss. (use
tenere ; except that Bez. at last substituted retinere), German
verss., except Moldenh. and Mey., (hdiltst [an]), Dt. (houdt) ;—
Sharpe and Kenr. (at ch. 3: 11), Lord.
x W. (deniedst) ;-Wakef., Newe., Penn, Lord (wouldst not
deny), De W. (verleugnetest).
¥ The demonstrative is not in Vulg. Am., German and French
verss., Dt., It. ;—Aret., Cocc., Bierm., Wesl., Matth., Woodh.,
Thom., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg. (marks ‘hose as supplied).
See Ν. z.
2 The omission of ἦν (Moldenh. would supply ἐμαρτύρησε or
οὐχ ἠρνήσατο. The latter supplement is suggested also by Hichh.;
whose notion, however, about the ellipsis betraying intense grief
[gravissimi doloris], the utterance of the Speaker being inter-
rupted by a deep-drawn sigh [suspirium ex imo pectore duc-
tum], is utterly unsuitable and profane.), the form 6 μάρτυς μου
6 πιστός, and the main purpose of the address, which is to de-
termine the character, not of Antipas, but of the angel, favour
the construction by apposition, g. d. ‘in the days of Ant.,
my &e.’ And such is the construction of the Vulg., Ant. testis
GREEK TEXT.
59 \ ¥ Ν a
13 Oida τὰ ἔργα σου καὶ ποῦ
a “ « , fol
κατοικεῖς, ὅπου ὁ θρόνος τοῦ La-
5 lod Ν 7 γι,
τανᾶ, καὶ κρατεῖς τὸ ὄνομά μου,
ν » pf > a>? ,
καὶ ἐν Tals ἡμέραις ἐν ais Αντίπας
΄ ε \ A ’
ὁ μάρτυς μου ὃ πιστὸς, ὃς ἀπεκ-
ke, > ε lol “ ne
τάνθη Tap ὑμῖν, ὅπου κατοικεῖ ὁ
14 ᾿Αλλ᾽ ἔχω κατὰ σοῦ ὀλίγα,
σ la > lal x
OTL ἔχεις ἐκεῖ κρατοῦντας τὴν
REVISED VERSION.
13 I know ‘thy works, and
where thou dwellest, ¥ where Yis
‘the ‘throne of Satan; and thou
“holdest my name, and *didst not
deny my faith even in ¥the days
wherein *was Antipas *that faith-
ful Pwitness of mine, who was
ckilled among you, where Satan
dwelleth.
\ ,
THY πιστιν μου
14 But I have ¢ against thee
a few things; ‘that thou hast
there ‘some that hold the doc-
meus fidelis (as explained by W., R.;—All., Kist., Kenr.), and
other foreign verss. ;- Grot., Wakef., Woodh., Treg. Of these
verss. a few follow the reading adopted by Mey., Lachm., Treg.,
which omits the words ἐν als, on the authority of ‘A. C. Vulg.
MS. Am. Harl. Copt.;’ very many disregard the ὅς, so making
“Avz. the immediate subject of ἀπεκτάνθη ; Cocc., Bierm., Hengst.,
following the received text, supply no verb to “Ayz.
« The Speaker, as it were, lingers on the recollection. Sce
vy. 4, N. rand 1 John 2: 7, N. 0, &e.—T., C., (a f. το. of mine) ;--
Syr. (following the reading, ὁ πιστός μου, of ‘A. C. 14. 92.°, now
preferred by Treg., — De D. ille testis meus, ille fidelis meus,
though compressed by Murd. into, my f. w.);-Pagn., Bez., Par.,
(martyr ille meus fid.), Castal. ( fidus ille t. meus), Vitr. (t. {116
meus fid.)
> In 3 instances (Acts 22: 20; Rev. 2:13; 17:6), out of
34, E. V. has martyr; Bez. having sought to justify the change
of testis (Vulg., Hrasm., Vat., Castal.) to martyr (Pagn., Par.)
on the ground of an alleged ‘communis usus, ut Martyres pe-
culiariter dicantur, qui non oris modo confessione, sed etiam suo
sanguine Christi doctrinam sanciverunt.’ But this usage belongs
to a later time than the N. T., where it may be doubted whether
in a single case μάρτυς be equivalent to Blutzeuwge—the eccle-
siastical μάρτυρ. Subsequent Latin verss., accordingly, here
restore testis, as Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Penn,
Sharpe, Bloomf., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr., do the witness of
W.,T.,C.,R. Syr. (as in Matt. 26: 60), German verss. (Zeuge),
Dt. (getwige), It. (testimonio), Fr. S. (témoin) ;-B. and L. (as
Fr. S.), Greenf. (33).
° K. V., 55 times out of 75, and in this book 11 times out of
15 ;—Lord (put to death), Treg. See ch. 9; 15, N. m.
4 The Greek order is retained by W., R. ;—Latin verss., Syr.,
Fr. 8. ;-Woodh., Herd., Mey., All., De W.
δ. See v. 4, N.p. Here the ὅτι, bracketed by Treg., is can-
celled by Lachm. and Tisch. (‘C. Am. Tol. Harl.* Copt. Syr.’).
. § Not τοὺς χρατοῦντας. The difference is variously provided
for, in W. (men holding) ;-Latin and German verss. (All. Ei-
nige), Syr., Dt., It. (di quelli), Fr. G.—M.-S., (en as Id) ;--
B. and L. (des gens), Wakef., Newe., (such as), Bloomf., Stu.,
Words.
94
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
of Balaam, who taught Balak to
cast a stumbling-block before the
children of Israel, to eat things} >
sacrificed unto idols, and to com-
mit fornication.
15 So hast thou also them
that hold the doctrine of the
Nicolaitanes, which thing 1 hate.
16 Repent; or else I will
come unto thee quickly, and will
fight against them with the sword
of my mouth.
στόματός μου.
17 He that hath an ear, let} 17
him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches: To him that
overcometh will I give to eat
of the hidden manna, and will
= ΤῸ V. answers to the reading of the Received Text as usually
given, τὸν Baa., for which the reading of our Text has been sub-
stituted by all the recent editors, except Matth., on the authority
of ‘A.C. 11. Erasm. and Mill had ἐν τῷ Baa. (‘18. 9255.)
in the matter or history of B.(T.,C.:in B.). Against the
common understanding of τῷ Baa. as a Hebraism (Heinr., De
W., &e.) for τὸν Baa. it may be objected, 1., that this construc-
tion is exceptional also in Hebrew, though Deut. 33:10 and
Hos. 10: 12 show that Hengst. errs in calling Job 21: 22 the
‘only exception’ ;—2., that it is without example elsewhere, in
the Sept. or the N. T.; John himself connecting διδάσκω with
the accusative of the person pe in y. 20 of this chapter,
thrice in his Ist epistle (ch. 2: 27), and 5 times in the gospel ;—
3., that the Mosaic narrative does not intimate that this counsel
of Balaam was addressed personally to Balak, but implies, as
Hengst. thinks, the contrary ; see Numb. 24: 25; 31: 16 ;—and.
4., that the dativus commodt is of peruliay ly frequent occurrence
in the original story ; see Numb. 22: 6; ἄς. Accordingly, the
τῷ Baa. here has been so taken by Grot. (‘docuit Madianitas in
usum et ad preces Balaci regis.’), Beng. (dem Bal. zu lieb),
Moldenh. (dem Bal. zu gut), Storr (in gratiam Bal.), Van Ess
(zu Gunsten Bal.), Hengst. (fiir den B.). Stu. allows that this
‘makes a good sense,’ and ‘is not a strained exegesis.’ Mod-
ern yerss. generally, and the Amer. Bible Soc., have restored
the O. T. form of the name. See ch. 7: 6, N. ο.
h German verss. (der Gétzen Opfer, or more frequently,
Gotzenopfer), Dt. (afgodenoffer) ;Bierm. (idolothyta), Wakef.,
Greenf. (n5>"5x "ma4), Penn, Lord (offerings to idols), Murd.
(the sacrifices of idols) ;-Rob.
1 R.;-Wakef., Penn, Lord.
} See ch. 1:8, N. m, ἄς. ‘Thou, as well as the Church in
Ephesus’—like Caesar’s tu quoque!—Of English verss., the
above order is found in Wesl., Penn, Stu., Treg., Words. Lord,
Murd., (also thou hast).
GREEK TEXT.
διδαχὴν Βαλαὰμ, ὃς ἐδίδασκεν
τῷ βαλὰκ βαλεῖν σκάνδαλον
ἐνώπιον τῶν υἱῶν ᾿Ισραὴλ, φαγεῖν
εἰδωλόθυτα καὶ πορνεῦσαι.
1ὅ οὕτως ἔχεις καὶ σὺ κρα-
τοῦντας τὴν διδαχὴν τῶν Niko-
λαϊτῶν: ὃ μισῶ.
16 “Μετανόησον"
ἔρχομαί σοι ταχὺ, καὶ πολεμήσω
per αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ ῥομφαίᾳ τοῦ
Guess Ἐν 5 > , /
O €xov ovs ἀκουσάτω TL
Ν fet ia > > ͵
τὸ Πνεῦμα λέγει ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις"
ἊΣ le) / > “ a
To νικῶντι δώσω αὐτῷ φαγεῖν
Ν na ΄ lo /
ἀπὸ TOU μάννα τοῦ κεκρυμμένου,
REVELATION.
REVISED VERSION.
trine of Balaam, who taught &for
Balak to cast a stumbling-block
before the children of Israel, to
eat idol-saerifices and ? commit
fornication.
15 So ‘thou also hast *some
that hold the doctrine of ‘the
'Nicolaitans, "which thing I hate.
16 Repent *; °but if not, I
Peome unto thee quickly, and
will fight ‘with them with the
sword of my mouth.
εἰ δὲ μὴ,
17 He that hath an ear, let
him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches: To him that
overcometh, 'to him will I give
sto eat of tthat hidden manna,
k See v. 14, N. f.
1 See v. 6, N. z——The τῶν is cancelled by Mey., Lachm.,
Trez., Words., Tisch., Theile, on the authority of A. B. C.
‘a 13. B 6. γ 2.
™ Instead of ὃ μισὼ, the reading ὁμοίως (A. B.C. ‘a 27. β 7.
y 8. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Slav. MS.’) is adopted by all
the recent editors. (For Beng., see the Gnomon and the German
vers. ;—though in both he connects ὁμοίως with μετανόησον of
v. 16: ‘ Similiter resipicere ...ut Ephesius.’ But this assumes
that the one angel should be aware of what had been written
to the other.) I recommend that it be followed, and trans-
lated : in like manner.
» After μεταν. all the recent editors add οὖν (A. B. C. ‘a 23.
65.78. Aeth. Arm. Arr. Slav. MS.’?). I recommend that this
reading be followed : therefore.
° See v. 5, N. u, &e.
P See y. 5, N. v, &e. pS
a The μετά here answers to the Hebrew py in a similar con-
nection, and implies reciprocal action, as in y. 22; &e. ‘They
will then have to contend with me, and not merely with my
truth and my servants..—W.;—Latin and German verss., Syr.,
It.;-Brightm., Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr.;-Win., Wahl, Rob.,
Schirl.
See v. 7, N. zz.
s The words φαγεῖν ἀπό are by all the recent editors rejected
on the authority of ‘A. B. C.a 18. 6B 4. y 4. Vulg. Copt. Aeth.’
IT recommend that they be omitted, and that the version stand:
will I give of.
t Seech.1:5,N.r, ἄς. T., C., G., (m. that is hid) ;-Syr.
(= De Ὁ. illo abscondito), Dt. (het M., dat verborgen is), Fr. G.,—
M., (la m. qui est cachée) ;-Pagn., Bez., Par., Vitr., Wakef. (the
m. that is laid wp), Thom. (the m. which was laid up), Greenf.
(repeats the article), Lord (the m. which is hidden), De W.
(vom M. dem verborgenen).
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
give him a white stone, and in
the stone a new name written,
which no man knoweth, saving
he that receiveth it. t F
ὃ λαμβανων.
18 And unto the angel of the
church in Thyatira write ; These
things saith the Son of God,
who hath his eyes like unto a
flame of fire, and his feet are like
fine brass ;
19 I know thy works, and
charity, and service, and faith,
and thy patience, and thy works;
and the last to be more than the
first :
20 Notwithstanding, I have a
few things against thee, because
thou τοῦ ποεῖ that woman Jeze-
GREEK TEXT.
Q ,ὔ » fal a \
καὶ δώσω αὐτῷ ψῆφον λευκὴν,
\ cee Ν lod ΕΖ \
καὶ ἐπὶ THY ψῆφον ὄνομα καινὸν
΄ὔ΄ DY yA
γεγραμμένον, ὃ οὐδεὶς ἔγνω εἰ μὴ
a > ΄ a 3
18 KAL τῷ ἀγγέλῳ τῆς ἐν
Θυατείροις ἐκκλησίας γράψον,
XN a a
Tade λέγει ὁ υἱὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ, ὁ
yx Ν » Ν « a «
ἔχων τοὺς ὀφθαλμοὺς αὑτοῦ ὡς
yf Ν - ,ἷ a
φλογα πυρὸς, καὶ ot πόδες αὐτοῦ
A /
ὁμοιοῖ χαλκολιβανῳ"
a7 XN Δ Ν \
19 Οἰδά σου τὰ ἔργα καὶ τὴν
Ν
ἀγάπην καὶ τὴν διακονίαν, καὶ
Ν Ν /
THY πίστιν καὶ THY ὑπομονήν σου,
ἈΝ 3, A ΕΣ
καὶ τὰ ἔργα σου, καὶ τὰ ἔσχατα
΄ tA
πλείονα TOV πρώτων.
3, ot 7]
20 “AAN ἔχω κατὰ σοῦ ὀλίγα,
a 27> Ν cod 5 Ν
ὅτι ἐᾷς τὴν γυναῖκα, ᾿Ϊεζαβὴλ,
REVISED VERSION.
and will give him a white stone,
and "upon the stone a new name
written, which no Yone knoweth,
“but he that receiveth.*
18 And unto the angel of the
church in Thyatira write: These
«| things saith the Son of God, Yhe
that hath his eyes 7as a flame of
fire, and his feet are like *burn-
ished brass :
19 I know thy works and “love
and service and faith, and thy
patience, and ‘thy works, and
the last to be more than the
first.
20 “But I have ¢ against thee
fa few things ; ‘that thou Ssuffer-
est "the woman, ‘Jezabel, iwho
« See ch. 1: 20, N. d, &c. and 7:3, N.g. Syr. (= Greenf.
by), Dt., It. (in su), French vyerss. ;-Hamm., Wells, Daub.,
Beng. and later German verss., Wesl. (on ;-and so Newe., Thom.,
Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Treg., Words., Kenr.), Wakef., Woodh.,
Stu., Murd.
y See 1 John 4:12, N. y, &e. For ἔγνω, all the recent
editors (except Bloomf.) substitute οἶδεν (‘ A. B. C. a 28. 87. y 7.
Compl.’).
w BE. V., ch. 9: 4, &c.;-W., R.;-Wells, Danb., Dodd. and
Stu. (except), Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Penn
Sharpe, Lord, Treg. (save), Murd., Kenr. (winless).
x W.;-Latin verss., Syr. ;-Greenf., Van Ess (der Empfanger),
De W. (der Empfangende), Kenr.
¥ See v. 1, N. b.
aR Che ly
Castal.) ;—Dodd.,
Treg., Kenr.
* For burn.,see ch. 1: 15, N. m; and for love, 2 Pet. 1: 7, N.a.
Ὁ The reading, χαὺ τὴν mor. καὶ τὴν διακ. (A. B. C. [except
that C. omits the τήν before πυστ.] ‘a 17.8 7.79. Compl. Vulg.
MS. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. MSS.’), is adopted by
all the recent editors, except Bloomf. I recommend that it be
followed: faith and service.
3
14; &e.;-W., R.;-foreign verss.
Wesl., Newe.,
(except
Woodh., Sharpe, Stu., Lord,
* The reading, τὰ ἔργα cov τὰ toy. (A. B. C. ‘a 21. B 7. y 7.
Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slay. MS.’) is adopted
by all the recent editors. I recommend that it be followed, and
translated: thy last works. Comp. v. 4, N. r, &e.
4 Seey.4,N.n. The Amer. Bib. Soc. would have done better
to retain the comma, of its own previous editions and of the
original edition, after notwithstanding, as it has done in Matt.
11: 11; Luke 10: 11, 20 (though in the last place the original
edition wants it); Phil. 4:14. The same punctuation was to
be preferred also in 1 Tim. 2: 15; 2'Tim. 4: 17.
® See v. 14, N. d.
f All the recent editors reject dadya on the authority of ‘A.
B. C. a 27. β ὅ. γ 8. Compl. Harl. Tol. &e. Copt. Aeth. Syr.
Arr. Slav. MSS.’ I recommend the omission, and that the text
stand thus: against thee, that. For that, see ν. 4, N. p.
© All the recent editors (except Math: ania) give ἀφέις for
ἐᾷς, on the authority of ‘A. B. C. a 22. β 6. 8. Compl.’ The
variation, however, requires no nee in the version. Comp.
K. V., Matt. ὃ: 15; Mark 5: 19; &e.
h W., R. ;—Latin verss., Germ., Dt., It., Fr. G. and —M. (mark
cette as supplied), Fr. S.;—Bene., Moldenh., Greenf, Treg.,
De W. (who latterly approved of Treg.’s rejection of the read-
ing γυναῦκα gov, adopted by all the recent editors, except Beng.,
on the authority of A. B. ‘a 22.65. 5. Compl. Syr. Slay.
MS.’), Kenr.
' Ἰεζάβελ (as all the recent editors, except Bloomf., print the
word, from ‘A. B. C. a 17. 6 3. y 6. Er. Compl.’) is the Sept.
for 53398, which in E. V. is always Jezebel. The Jatter form
is, accordingly, introduced by E. V. in this the only place where
the name occurs in the N. Τ᾿, instead of the Sept. and Vulg.
orthography, adopted by the previous English verss.
mend that the example of Εἰ. V. be followed. See ch. 7:6
N. ο. For who, see 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. ἢ The reading 7 aé-
γουσα (‘A.C.’) is adopted by all the recent editors, except
Matth. and Words., who prefer 7 λέγει (‘B. α 26. β 6. y 5. Compl’).
Neither change would affect the version.
I recom-
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
bel, which calleth herself a pro-
phetess, to teach and to seduce
my servants to commit fornica-
tion, and to eat things sacrificed
unto idols.
21 And I gave her space to
repent of her fornication, and
she repented not.
θυτα φαγεῖν.
22 Behold, I will cast her into
a bed, and them that commit
adultery with her into great trib-
ulation, except they repent of
their deeds.
αὑτῶν,
} All the recent editors adopt the reading, xai διδάσκει καὶ
πλανᾷ τοὺς (‘ A. B. C. ἃ 27. β 8. y 8. Compl. Copt. Aeth. Syr.
Arr.’) 1 recommend that it be foilowed; and treated as similar
cases of resolution of the participial construction (see ch. 1: 6,
N. y, &c.): and she teacheth and deceiveth. The subject of
διδάσχευ is thus expressed by Beng., Sharpe, Treg., Words.,
Hengst. For deceiveth (which verb is employed elsewhere
[7 times] in this book), see 1 John 2: 26, N. n;-W.., T., C., α.;-
Hamm., Treg.
k See v. 14, N. i.
1 See y. 14, N. h.
m Hy. V. renders χρόνος, space, only here and in Acts 15: 33 ;-
W. R. (a time) ;-Brightm., Woodh., (as R.), Daub., Dodd.,
Wesl., Sym., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Jones, Penn, Sharpe, Stu.,
Lord, Murd. (a season), Kenr.;-Rob.
Newe., Penn, Lord.
» Such was the gracious purpose for which time was allowed ;
Rom. 2: 4.—The telic force of the ἕνα is brought out by means
of a conjunction and subjective mood in W., R. ;-foreign verss.
(except It., Fr. S. ;-B. and L., Greenf.) ;-Woodh., Stu., Lord.
° Marginal note: ‘Gr. from.’ Repent of, it is true, does not
adequately express wetavoew ἐκ, a constructio praegnans found
only, but repeatedly, in this book, and similar to that in Acts
8:22; Heb. 6:1. I prefer, however, the marginal expedient
here suggested to the circumlocutory repent [and turn] from
(Beng. bussfertig ablassen von; De W. sich bessern [und ab-
lassen] von), or to any phrase, as Campb.’s reform (adopted in
this place by Thom. and Lord. reform from. Dt. zich bekeeren
van; Castal. recedere ab; Herd. umkehren von; Mey., Van Ess,
All., Goss., sich bekehren von), that sinks the ground-meaning
of the Greek verb (change of mind, Sinnestinderung). But
the reading, which omits ἐκ τῆς πορνείας αὑτῆς from this clause,
is sustained by ‘ A. B. C. a 27. β 8. y 8. Compl. Vulg. Copt.
Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slay. MSS.” and adopted by all the recent
editors, except Bloomf., who acknowledges that ‘the strongest
external authority’, including ‘nearly all the ancient versions’,
is ‘against the authenticity’ of the words in question; but, be-
cause he thinks that ‘internal evidence is rather in their favour,
GREEK TEXT.
\ ’ « Ν “
τὴν λέγουσαν ἑαυτὴν προφῆτιν,
Ye ΄ \
διδάσκειν καὶ πλανᾶσθαι ἐμοὺς
fe fol J,
δούλους, πορνεῦσαι Kai €idwdo-
Ν 7 » “ A
21 Kai ἔδωκα αὐτῇ χρόνον
ad > Lod Τὰ
ἵνα μετανοήσῃ ἐκ τῆς πορνείας
a ,
αὑτῆς, καὶ OV μετενόησεν.
Ἂς \ x
22 ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ βάλλω αὐτὴν εἰς
X /
κλίνην, καὶ τοὺς μοιχεύοντας μετ᾽
ch tes » , ΄ ΣΝ
αὐτῆς εἰς θλίψιν μεγάλην, ἐὰν
Ν ΄ fod »
μὴ μετανοήσωσιν ἐκ τῶν ἔργων
REVISED VERSION.
ealleth herself a prophetess, Jto
teach and Jdeceive my servants
to commit fornication and * eat
Ndol-sacrifices.
21 And I gave her ™time "that
she might repent °of her forni-
cation, and she Prepented not.
22 Behold, 41 τ cast her into
a bed, and ‘those ‘who commit
adultery with her into great trib-
ulation, ‘unless they repent "of
vtheir ‘works ;”
since they may have been cancelled for the purpose of removing
a tautology,’ he is satisfied with marking them ‘as most prob-
ably, or certainly, an interpolation.” I recommend that the
change of reading be followed in the version : repent, and.
P T recommend that the reading, ob θέλειν μετανοῆσαι ἐκ τῆς
πορνείας αὑτῆς, Sustained (except that A. has ἠθέλησεν) by the
authorities cited in N. 0, and adopted by all the recent editors,
be followed, and translated thus: will not repent of her forni-
cation. So οὐ θέλει (Vulg. non vult) is rendered by R. and all
the modern English verss. that follow this reading, except Lord
(chooses not), Treg. (willeth not), Kenr. (is not willing). Murd.
(is not disposed). For repent of, see N. o.
4 The emphatic ἐγώ (see ch. 1: 8, N. m, &c.), which, though
not without significance as it here stands, cannot well be given
in English, except by the tone in pronunciation, is omitted by
all the recent editors, on the authority of A. B. C. ‘a 27. β 6.
γ 8. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Slav. MSS.’ The Sixtine
Vulg. has ego.
τ See ch. 1:4, N.0, &c. The Elzevir text of 1624 has Baad ;
but βάλλω (Vulg. Am., mitto) is translated as a present by W.;—
Syr., Germ., Dt., It. Fr. G. (vais la réduire), Fr. M. (with a
still greater feebleness and inaccuracy of periphrasis: vais la
réduire ἃ garder), Fr. S. (jette) ;-Erasm., Vat., Aret., Coce.,
Bierm., Grell., Vitr., B. and L. (m’en vais la réd ), Herd.,
Matth., Wakef. (am going to throw), Woodh., Thom. (am
about to cast), Mey., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Words., De
W., Hengst., Dav.
® For those, see v. 2, N. h, &c.;—for who, see ch. 1: 5,
N. v, &e.
εἰ SEC Voom ΓΝ; xe
= See v. 21, N. o.
y All the recent editors adopt the reading, αὐτῆς (‘ B.C. a 27.
6B 7. y 6. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol. Harl.* Aeth. Syr. MS.
Erp. Slav. MS.’). I recommend that it be followed: her.m—
For works, see y. 6, N. y, &e.
wv The continuity of the threatening ought not to be broken
up, asin Εἰ. V. Comp. vy. 27, N. w.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
23 And I will kill her chil-|
dren with death; and all the
churches shall know that I am)
he which searcheth the reins
and hearts: and I will give unto
every one of you according to
your works.
GREEK TEXT.
9 Ν \ ΄ὔ SERA ΠῚ
28 καὶ Ta τέκνα αὐτῆς αἀποκ-
lol > 7 Ν ων,
τενῶ ἐν θανάτῳ: καὶ γνώσονται
΄- Lan / vA ΄
πᾶσαι αἱ ἐκκλησίαι OTL ἐγώ εἰμι
a
> ΄-
‘\ Ν Ἅ
ὁ ἐρευνῶν νεφροὺς καὶ καρδίας"
ἊΣ ΄ὔ δ, ὟΝ ε by Ni IN
και δώσω υμιν εκάστῳ κατὰ τὰ
+ Quite
Epya υμων.
24 But unto you I say, and
Caples \ a
24 “Ὑμῖν δὲ λέγω καὶ λοιποῖς
unto the rest in Thyatira, As τοῖς ἐν Θυατείροις, ὅσοι οὐκ
many as have not this doctrine, |
|
and which have not known the |
depths of Satan, as they speak ;
burden:
25 But that which ye have
already, hold fast till I come.
26 And he that overcometh, |
» \ iN ΄ Ν
ἔχουσι τὴν διδαχὴν ταύτην, καὶ
“ » »ἤ \ ΄ fay
οἵτινες οὐκ ἐγνωσαν τὰ βάθη τοῦ
Ἂ low ἣν c ΄ὕ » a
I will put upon you none other arava, ὡς λέγουσιν, Ov βαλῶ
ἐφ᾽ ὑμᾶς ἄλλο Bapos-
¢ Ν a 3, Ψ
25 πλὴν ὃ ἔχετε κρατήσατε,
y @ xX “
αχρις οὐ ἂν ἥξω.
26 Kai ὁ νικῶν καὶ ὁ τηρῶν
97
REVISED
23 And *her children I will
kill Ywith death; and all the
churches shall know that 7I am
he *who searcheth ἃ reins and
hearts; and I will give unto
you, *every one, according to
your works.
VERSION.
24 But unto you I say, "πα
unto the rest in Thyatira, ‘as
many as have not this doctrine,
tand *who have not known the
depths of Satan, as they ‘say:
1 will €cast upon you *no other
burden :
25 But, ‘what ye have) , ‘hold
| till I come.
26 And he that overcometh,
* The Greek order is preserved by R. ;-foreign yerss. (except
It., Fr. G..—M.,-S.) ;-Woodh., Murd.
y Newe.’s by the pestilence and Stu.’s by deadly disease not
only weaken, but unwarrantably restrict, the Hebraism, which
rather includes whatever is deadly. See ch. 6: 8, N. 0.
» ΕἸ whom so many in them despise and dishonour.’
ch. 1: 8, N. m, &e. For who, see 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
See
* The universality of the prerogative is strengthened by the
omission of the article; g. d. ‘even hearts, all hearts.” W.;-
Syr.;-Beng., Herd., Thom., Mey., Greenf., All., Stier, De W.,
Murd. Wakef. and Newe. use the article before each noun (as
do also It., French verss., Stu.), but in both cases as a supple-
ment. ‘For ὑμῶν éxaore, says Bloomf. ; and so most others.
But the one dative conveys the idea of a general retribution; the
other (forming a distributive apposition with the first), that of
an individual application. E. V., ch. 20: 13; &e;—Syr., Dt.,
Fr. S. (at the same time employing for the ὑμῶν following a pos-
sessive pronoun of the third person singular = αὐτοῦ, which is
read in‘ B. 38. Vulg. ed. [ Am. vestra]’) ;-Castal., Greenf., De
W., (as Fr. S.), Aret., Coce., Daub. (you every man), Beng.,
Wesl., Moldenh., Sharpe (you each), Stu. (to you... to each
one) ;-Win. (ὃ 47. 1. a.) on Jobn 16: 32: ‘zxaorog for greater
precision is put after ;’ and he refers also to Acts 2: 6; 11: 29;
Rey. 20: 13). See ch. 6: 11, N. Ὁ.
> Instead of xai λοιποῖς. all the recent editors adopt the read-
ing, τοῖς λοιποὺς (A. B. C. ‘a 22. β 7. y 7. Compl. Vulg. MS.
Am. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr.’). I recommend that it be followed,
and translated thus, in connection with the second τοῖς: unto
the rest that are. E. V., ch. 1: 4, 11, &e.
¢ This being not the commencement of what was to be
said, but a further determination of the ὑμῖν, the Amer. Bible
v
Soc. has properly restored the small letter of the original
edition.
4 This xa¢ is cancelled by all the recent editors, on the an-
thority of ‘A.C. a 26.87. γ 8. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Harl.
Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Slav. MS.’ I recommend that and be
omitted,
© See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f
f W., T., C., R.;-Latin verss. (dicunt or aiunt), Syr. (uses
the same verb as in the first clause, but, according to the text
of De D. and Greenf., in the 1 pers. plur. of the pret.; while
that of P. and Lee = Murd. they say.), German verss., except
Herd. and Mey., (use sagen), Dt. (zeggen), Fr. 5. (disent) ;-
Brightm., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Words., Kenr.. Barn.
& The reading βάλλω (‘ A. C. α 20. β 6. γ 8.2 Comp. v. 22)
is adopted by all the recent editors, except-Beng. and Griesb.
(both of whom, however, mark it as of equal authority. Theile
even cites Griesb. as having adopted it.) and Bloomf., who
thinks that βαλὼ ‘may be the true reading.’ I recommend that
βάλλω be followed: J cast. E. V., vv. 10, 14, 22, and gen-
erally elsewhere, renders βάλλω, to cast. Comp. Ps. 55: 22;—
W. (shall send), R.;-Vulg. (mittam), Germ. (werfen), Fr. S.
(jetterat) ;-Erasm., Vat., (as Vulg.), Moldenh., Herd., Mey.,
Hengst., (as Germ.).
» Brightm., Wells, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Thom., Penn,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.
' Castal., Coce., Vitr., (quod;-for Vulg. id, quod), Wells
Dodd., Wesl., Herd., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Mey., Greenf.,
Sharpe, Stu. (at ch. 8: 11), Lord, De W., Murd.
Ὁ No foreign vers. has any supplement, and, of English verss.
besides Εἰ. V., only T., C., G. ;-Hamm., Wells, Words.
k See y. 13, N. w.
13
98
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
and keepeth my works unto the
end, to him will I give power
over the nations :
27 (And he shall rule them
with a rod of iron; as the vessels
of a potter shall they be broken
to shivers:) even as I received
of my Father.
28 And I will give him the
morning-star.
29 He that hath an ear, let
him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches.
\ oF
TOV 7 p@Lvov.
CHAP. 111.
Anp unto the angel of the
church in Sardis write; These
things saith he that hath the
GREEK TEXT.
2 Ψ. Ν ΨΜ ,
ἄχρι τέλους τὰ ἔργα pov, δώσω
Ξ ; a Ἂ
᾿αὐτῷ ἐξουσίαν ἐπὶ τῶν ἐθνῶν"
ce > ἊΝ >
27 καὶ ποιμανεῖ αὐτοὺς ἐν
ΟΝ Ἂν ε Ν ΄ N
ῥάβδῳ σιδηρᾷ: ὡς τὰ σκεύη τὰ
Ν 4 = Ν
κεραμικὰ συντρίβεται, ὡς κἀγὼ
Y Ν > ΄
εἴληφα παρὰ τοῦ πατρος μου"
, > a“ Ν /
28 καὶ δώσω αὐτῷ τὸν ἀστέρα
ἐ
5, 53 ΄
29 Ὃ ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί
Ν a / “ἌΣ. φὮ ,
τὸ Ilvetpa λέγει ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις.
CHAP. III.
Kai τῷ ἀγγέλῳ τῆς ἐν Lap-
4 4
δεσιν ἐκκλησίας γράψον, Tade
REVISED VERSION.
‘even ™he that keepeth ™ unto
the end my works, ° I will give
him Pauthority over the nations ;
27 4 And he shall ‘tend them
with ‘an iron rod, as the vessels
of ‘the potter “are shivered; ‘as
I also ‘have received of my
Father ;¥
28 And I will give him the
morning star.
29 He that hath an ear, let
him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches.
CHAP. III.
Anp unto the angel of the
church in Sardis write: These
things saith he that hath the
1 There being but one and the same party in question, the
repetition of the article shows that xaé is not copulative, but
epexegetical. ‘To keep Christ’s works unto the end is equivalent
to victory. Comp. 1 John 5: 4, 5.
maa Seekve ΤῊΝ Ὁ:
= The opposition of ἔργα μον to ἔργων αὐτῆς of τ. 22 is sug-
gested by the Greek order, which is preserved by W.;—Latin
verss. (except Castal.), Syr., It., Fr. S.;-B. and L., Woodh.,
Stu.
° The αὐτῷ is retained in its place by R. ;—Latin verss. (ex-
cept Castal.), Syr.;-Brightm., Dodd., Lord, Treg., Kenr.
P ‘As a rightful king.’ See Jude 25, N. g—lLatin verss.
(potestatem), Syr., It. (podestd), Fr. S. (autorité ;-for puis-
sance of previous verss.) ;—Berl. Bib., De W., ( Gewalt), Wakef.,
Newe. marg., Greenf. (bei), Penn, Stu., Treg., Murd.
a ‘And, in the exercise of that ἐξουσία, &c. The Amer.
Bible Soc. has properly abolished the parenthesis.
τ In this way, among others, shall these ποιμένες λαῶν be
employed under the Chief Shepherd. Comp. Ps. 149: 5-9;
&e.—For ποιμαίνω, see ch. 7:17, N.1; 12:5, N. w; Jude 12,
N.r. ‘Significat non simpliciter regere, sed pascere, et regere
quomodo pastor gregem’ (Jansen, cited by Leigh). And on
Ps. 2:9, to which the reference here is obvious, and where
Messiah receives of the Father the promise, which He now ex-
tends to His saints, Alex. remarks: ‘By a slight change of
pointing in the Hebrew, it may be made to mean, thou shalt
feed them (asa shepherd) with a rod of iron, which is the
sense expressed in several of the ancient versions, and to which
there may be an ironical allusion, as the figure is a common
one to represent the exercise of regal power. (See for example
2Sam. 7:7, and Micah 7: 14.) Syr. (same word as in Jude
12; which here also De D. renders, pascet), Germ. (weitden),
Dt. (Aoeden), Fr. S. (pattra) ;-Caly. (Matt. 2: 6, pascet), Vat.
(reget, vel, pascet, vel, instar pastoris reget.’), Castal, Coce.,
Vitr., (use pascere), Engl. Ann., Hamm., Scott, (feed), Berl.
Bib. (als ein Hirt regieren), Beng., Moldenh., De W., Hengst.,
(as Germ.), Wakef., Greenf. (p75), Brown (1 Pet. 5: 2, act
as shepherds). (Milton, P. L. xi. 489, 490:
‘Despair
‘ Tended the sick, busiest from couch to couch.’)
* The adjective is retained by W.;—Latin and German yverss.,
Dt.;-Newe. (at ch. 9: 9), Stu., Lord, Kenr.
t Daub. (the potier’s vessels).
« E. V. follows the reading, συντριβήσεται, for which there is
very large authority of MSS. and ancient verss. (B. ‘a 24. 6 6.
γ 8. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slav. ed.’),
though of recent editors Matth. alone (not, as Bloomf. says,
‘Lachm., Tisch.’ [in his last edition], ‘and Wordsw.’), adopts it.
According to our Text, σκεύη is the subject of the verb, and the
sentence becomes brachylogical = (he shall tend them (and
shiver them), as &e. Συντρίβω is a common Sept. term for
sau. In the parallel Ps. 2:9, Alex. substitutes shiver for dash
in pieces, on the ground that the latter ‘ weakens the expression
by multiplying words.’ Sharpe (shattered) ;-Green.
Y W. (as also J), R.;-Latin verss., Syr., Dt., It., Fr. G..—M.—
S. (which also exhibits the emphasis of the ἐγώ by mot je; as
the Latin verss. do by an expressed ego, and Greenf. by a final
sox. See ch. 1: 8, N. m, &c.);-Hamm., Beng., Dodd. (as [have
also), Wesl., Moldenh., Wakef., Greenf., All., Penn, Treg.,
Stier, De W., Hengst., Murd., Kenr. See ch. 3: 21, N. ἢ and
6:11, Ne. For have, see Εἰ. V., ch. 3:3; 11:17; Matt.
25: 24; Acts 16: 24; 1 Cor. 10: 13 ;-R.;-foreign verss. (except
Herd., Mey.) ;-Brightm., Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd.
w See v.22, N.w. The same objection lies against the colon
of y. 26, especially when the parenthesis of y. 27 is removed.
.
REVELATION.
99
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
seven Spirits of God, and the
seven stars; I know thy works,
that thou hast a name that thou
livest, and art dead.
2 Be watchful, and strengthen
the things which remain, that
are ready to die: for I have not
found thy works perfect before
God.
3 Remember therefore how
thou hast received and heard,
and hold fast, and repent.
therefore thou shalt not watch,
I will come on thee as a thief,
and thou shalt not know what
If
GREEK TEXT.
fh «ε yy N e \ Zz
λέγει 0 ἔχων τὰ ἑπτὰ πνεύματα,
“ fal x ε Ν /
Tov Θεοῦ καὶ Tous ἑπτὰ ἀστέρας"
507 \ » Ψ ν »
Oida σου τὰ ἔργα, ὅτι τὸ ὄνομα
3
A “ a Ν Ν
ἔχεις ὅτι ζῇς; καὶ νεκρὸς εἶ.
2 Πίνου γρηγορῶν, καὶ στήρι-
δ Nie ΄ὔ > a
ξον τὰ λοιπὰ ἃ μέλλει. ἀποθανεῖν"
οὐ γὰρ εὕρηκά. σου τὰ ἔργα πε-
πληρωμένα ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ.
3 μνημόνευε οὖν πῶς εἴληφας.
καὶ ἤκουσας, καὶ τήρει; καὶ eran
νόησον. Hay οὖν μὴ γρηγορή-
ons, ἥξω € ἐπὶ σὲ ὡς κλέπτης, καὶ
οὐ μὴ γνῷς ποίαν ὥραν ἥξω ἐπὶ
REVISED VERSION.
seven *Spirits of God, and the
seven stars: I know thy works,
that thou hast *the name that
thou livest, and art dead.
2 ‘Be watchful, and strengthen
the things ‘remaining that ‘are
ready to die: for I have not
‘found thy works ‘fulfilled before
|€ God.
3 Remember, therefore, how
thou hast received and heard,
and keep, and repent. If, there-
| fore, thou ‘dost not watch, I will
come Jupon thee as a thief, and
thou shalt Jnot know what hour
hour I will come upon thee. mS
* Here also the Amer. Bible Soc. interprets and prints as in
ch. 1:4 (see N. p), and, in doing so, again departs from the
general sense of the Church.
+ On the authority of A. B. C. ‘a 19. β 7. y 6. Compl.’, the
zo is cancelled by all the recent editors, except Bloomf., who
brackets it as being ‘considered, with some probability, an in-
terpolation.? In the Supp. also, he says that the other reading
rests ‘on very strong external authority, but adds: ‘yet in-
ternal evidence is in favour of the word, and the use here of the
article would be very suitable, considering that ὄνομα here de-
notes, not name, i. e. appellation, but attribute, what is ascribed
to a person or thing as a quality. And such is the sense of the
term in Herodot. iii. 8 [80], οὔνομα πάντων κάλλιστον ἔχει; ἰσονο-
μίην. Evidently, however, in Herodot. the name is used for
the thing, which is, therefore, put in apposition with it;
whereas it is not the attribute or quality, to wit, life, that is
ascribed to the angel, but the name of it, and this concession is
instantly followed by a denial that he had aught beyond the
name, that is, the credit, reputation ; or a personal name (such
as Zosimus, Vitalis, &c.) that might ‘be derived from life’
(Beng.) ; or the name of Christ, the Prince of life (Gerl.), or
the ‘ significant official name’ (Hengst.), either of which carried
with it a presumption, that whosoever bore it must be ‘alive
unto God.’ There being thus no internal evidence whatever to
oppose to the external, I recommend that the version stand as
E. V.: a name.
¢ See ch. 2:10, N.0, ἕο. Castal. (praesta te), Coce. (existe),
Beng., Gerl., De W., Hengst., (werde), Scott (become). The
Syr., Grell., Ew., Greenf., and several of the Germ. verss., as
Moldenh., Herd., Mey., (De W. in 1839), &c., translate by the
imperative of the main verb; — awake.
4 Woodh., Lord. The circumlocution by means of a relative
and finite verb is ayoided by W., R. ;-foreign yerss. ;-Hamm.,
Wakef., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Kenr.
I will come upon thee.
ὁ Except Beng. (ἔμελλεν), and Matth. (ἔμελλες ἀποβάλλειν, B.
and many cursive MSS. The Compl. has ἔμελες.), all the recent
editors give ἔμελλον (΄ A. C. 12. 28. 34. 35. 36. 38. Vulg. Copt.
Syr. Erp.’ I recommend that this reading be followed: were
ready ; that is, ‘ when I interposed.’
f See 1 John 1: 4,N.q. E. V., Matt. 3: 15; Acts 14: 26;
2Cor. 10: 6;-W., R., (full) ;-Latin verss., except Castal.,
(plena), Dt. (vol;—marg. vervult), Fr. S. (accomplies) ;-Hamm.,
Beng. (erfiillet), Dodd., Clarke, (filled up), Sharpe, Lord (per-
fectly performed), Kell. ( filled), Kenr. (as W.).
= All the recent editors add ov after Θεοῦ, on the authority
of A. B. C. ‘a 27. 87. y 3. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr.
Erp.’ I recommend that this reading be followed: my God.
Comp. ch. 2: 7, N. Ὁ.
h See Jude 1, N.g. While in this book the word occurs
11 times, and, except in this instance, is always in Εἰ. V. to keep,
nowhere else is it, as here, to hold fast ;-W., R. ;—Latin verss.
({ob-]serva), Syr. (as in Matt. 19:17), Dt. (bewaar), It. (serva),
French verss. (use garder) ;-Beng., All., De W., Hengst., (be-
wahre), Wakef., Newe., Treg. (observe ;-and so Murd., Kenr.),
Words. Of these and other verss. many follow Bez. in render-
ing the preceding πῶς by a compound relative (quae) and here
supplying a demonstrative (ila).
i The present is employed by Εἰ. V. for the aor. subj. with
ἐὰν μή, ch. 2: 5, 22; &c.; and here by W., R. ;—Dt., It., French
yerss. ;-Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Herd., Wakef., Mey., All., Penn,
De W., Kenr.
} E. V., last clause ;-Dodd., Woodh. Most others have the
same form of the preposition in both cases. See ch. 10: 2,
N. g. This first ἐπί σε is bracketed by Knapp, Treg., and
cancelled by Lachm., Tisch., on the authority of ‘ A. C. 12. 28.
Vulg. MS. Harl.* Tol. Copt. Arm. Slay. MSS.’——For the em-
phatic οὐ μή; see y. 12, Ν, j.
100
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
4 Thou hast afew names even
in Sardis which have not defiled
their garments; and they shall
walk with me in white: for they
are worthy.
5 He that overcometh, the
same shall be clothed in white
raiment; and 1 will not blot out
his name out of the book of life,
but I will confess his name be-
fore my Father, and before his
angels.
6 He that hath an ear, let him
hear what the Spirit saith unto
the churches.
7 And to the angel of the
church in Philadelphia write ;
These things saith he that is
holy, he that is true, he that hath
the key of David, he that open-
eth, and no man shutteth; and
shutteth, and no man openeth :
8 I know thy works: behold,
T have set before thee an open
door, and no man can shut it:
for thou hast a little strength,
GREEK TEXT.
Y / 3 sialh, \ >
4 "ἔχεις ὀλίγα ὀνόματα καὶ ἐν
τι" a > Dias \
Σάρδεσιν, ἃ οὐκ ἐμόλυναν Ta
© ΄ὔ lal / |
ἱμάτια αὑτῶν: καὶ περιπατήσουσι,
> > ΄σ > tal “ 5, /
per ἐμοῦ ἐν λευκοῖς, ὅτι ἀξιοί
εἰσιν.
5 Ὁ νικῶν, οὗτος περιβαλεῖ-,
« 7ὔ “ > |
ται ἐν ἱματίοις λευκοῖς" καὶ οὐ
Ny) / Nua > my A)
μὴ ἐξαλείψω TO ὄνομα αὐτοῦ ἐκ
a , 5 5 cen)
τῆς βίβλου THs ζωῆς, Kal ἐξομο-
΄, ΔῊΝ ἢ » a ,
λογήσομαι TO ὄνομα αὐτοῦ ἐνώ-
A / > ,
πίον τοῦ πατρὸς μου καὶ ἐνώπιον.
a 7 > Lad
τῶν ἀγγέλων αὐτοῦ.
εν yo 3 ΄
6 Ὃ ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί
ὯΝ ΄ , ΄- |
τὸ Hvedpa λέγει ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις.
= ΖΝ ΠΟΣᾺ. , a ’
Mi Kat TO ἀγγέλῳ τῆς ἐν Φι-
3
λαδελφείᾳ ἐκκλησίας γράψον,
ae , eg τῆς Ὁ Χ
Tade λέγει ὁ aytos, ὁ ἀληθινὸς,
ε Ε ΄ “-
ὁ ἔχων τὴν κλεῖδα τοῦ AaBid, δ᾽
ΘΙ τ Ν 2 ΝΣ “ Ν
ἀγοίγων καὶ οὐδεὶς κλείει, καὶ
f ἊΝ > Ν 3 / |
κλείει Kal οὐδεὶς ἀνοίγει"
3 / x la \
8 Oida σου τὰ ἔργα: ἰδοὺ dé-|
/ / /
δωκα ἐνώπιον σου θύραν avew-
a / tad
γμένην, καὶ οὐδεὶς δύναται κλεῖσαι,
> / “ Ἂν y+ /
αὐτὴν: OTL μικρὰν ἔχεις δύναμιν,
REVISED VERSION.
4 * Thou hast a few names
leven in Sardis, which have not
defiled their garments ; and they
shall walk with me in white: for
they are worthy.
5 He that overcometh, ™the
same shall be clothed in white
m™oarments ; and I will ™not blot
out his name “from the book of
life, "and "I will confess his name
before my Father, and before his
angels.
6 He that hath an ear, let him
hear what the Spirit saith unto
the churches.
7 And °unto the angel of the
church in Philadelphia write :
These things saith he that is
holy, he that is true, he that hath
the °key of David, he that open-
eth and no Pone shutteth, and She
shutteth and no Pone openeth :
8 I know thy works: behold,
I have ‘given before thee an
‘opened door, ‘and no ‘one can
shut it; for thou hast a little
« All the recent editors commence the verse with ἀλλ᾽ (Tisch. | one... none), Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg -——Among the other va-
ἀλλα), on the authority of A. B. C. ‘a 28. 8 5. Compl.
Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slay. MSS.’
ing be adopted: But.
1 All the recent editors omit xa, on the authority of A. B. C. |
Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr.” I recom-
mend that this reading be followed: names in S.
‘a 28. β 6. y 4. Compl.
I recommend that this read-
Vulg. |
a See ch. 1: 6, N. y,
r A word rather of
rieties in the reading of this verse, on which MSS. and editions
are divided, A. B. C. and 38 cursive MSS., for the first χλεύευ, have
xaevoev (Matth., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch.) ; B. and 30 cur-
sive MSS., for ἀνοίγει, have ἀνοίξεν (Matth., Words., Tisch.).
&e.
grace, than of power; the latter being
For οὗτας, Lachm. and Treg. read οὕτως (‘ A. C. α 15. β 2.
Vulg. Copt. Syr. Arm. Ar. P.’?).——For garments, see Εἰ. V..,
y. 4, and 29 times elsewhere ;-R.;—Penn, Sharpe, Stu. (ves/ments),
Lord, Treg. Several have clothes or robes.
ν. 12, N. j. :
® For from, see W.;-Dodd., Wakef. and Lord (who also omit
the first owt), Newe., Woodh., Penn, Stu., Murd., Kenr. R.;-
More, Wesl., Sym., Thom., Sharpe, Kell., omit the first owt.
For and, see 1 John 2: 20, N. j, &e. For ἐξομολογήσομαι, all the
recent editors have ὁμολογήσω (A. B. C. ‘a 26. 8 7. γ ὃ. Compl.’).
° See ch. 2: 12, Ν. τ. For χλεῦῖδα, all the recent editors
have χλεῖν (A. B. C. ‘a 25. β 3. Compl.’).
P ‘No hand whatever, of man or angel.’ Seech. 5:3, N.e and 1
John 4: 12, N. y.—Foreign verss. generally;-Howe, Wesl., Newe.,
Thom., Scholef. at y. 8, (none), Wells, Wakef., Woodh., Penn (no
ees
For οὐ μή, see
specially implied in ἀνεῳγμένην.---ὟΥ. (gave), R.;-Vulg., Syr.,
Germ., Dt.;-Erasm., Vat., Aret., Hamm., Cocc., Bierm., Vitr.,
| Daub., Beng., Wesl., Greenf., Lord, De W., Hengst., Kenr.
| (Pagn. introduced proposut; T., set.).
5. ‘Opened in the exercise of my official prerogative’ (νυ. 7).
Comp. Acts 7:56. 1 recommend that ἀνεῳγμ. be always rend-
ered as a participle.—The participial form is preserved by W., R.,
(a door opened) ;-Dt. ;-Berl. Bib., Beng., Wesl., Woodh., Greenf.,
Kist., Lord and Words. (as W.), De W. Others (Fr. G.,-M.,
Heinr., All.) make δέδωκα ἀνεῳγμ. = Ihave opened.
t All the recent editors have ἦν instead of xav, on the authority
of A. B.C. ‘a 28. β 8. γ 4. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm.
Arr” Trecommend that this reading be adopted, and in con-
nection with the Hebraistic addition, ἀντήν, translated: which.
| ——For one, see v. 7, N. p, ὥς.
REVELATION.
101
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
ra / x /
and hast kept my word, and hast καὶ ἐτήρησάς μου τὸν λόγον, Kal
2 > Α No ah Δ
οὐκ ἠρνήσω τὸ ὄνομά μου.
> Ν / > a
9 idov δίδωμι ἐκ τῆς συναγω-
rad a - lod td
γῆς τοῦ Σατανᾶ τῶν λεγόντων
\ > 3
ἑαυτοὺς ᾿]Πουδαίους εἶναι, καὶ οὐκ
ἀλλὰ ψεύδονται:
not denied my name.
9 Behold, I will make them
of the synagogue of Satan, which
say they are Jews, and are not,
but do lie; behold, I will make
them to come and worship before
thy feet, and to know that I have
loved thee.
Ἄγεννς,
εἰσὶν.
΄ » \
TOLNO® αυτους
ἠγάπης σά σε.
10 Because thou hast kept the
word of my patience, I also will
keep thee from the hour of,
temptation, which shall come |
that dwell upon the earth.
GREEK TEXT.
/ Τὰ ΄
προσκυνήσωσιν ἐνώπιον τῶν πο-
δῶν σου, καὶ γνῶσιν ὅτι ἐγὼ
10 “Ore ἐτήρησας τὸν λόγον
τῆς ὑπομονῆς μου, κἀγώ σε τη-
poe ἐκ τῆς ὥρας τοῦ TELPAT HOD |
upon all the world, to try them | τῆς μελλούσης ἔρχεσθαι ἐπὶ τῆς
οἰκουμένης ὅλης, πειράσαι τοὺς
κατοικοῦντας ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς.
REVISED VERSION.
strength, and hast kept my word,
and hast not denied my name.
9 Behold, I "give out of the
synagogue of Satan, ‘those ‘who
say “that they are Jews, and
s *they are not, but do lie; behold,
ἰδοὺ 1 will make them to come and
iva ἥξωσι καὶ ‘do homage before thy feet, and
τ know that Ἵ have loved thee.
10 Because thou hast kept the
word of my patience, I also will
keep thee from "that hour of
trial, which shall come ‘on the
whole world, to try ‘those ‘who
dwell ‘on the earth.
« The Saviour withholds no good thing from His faithful ser-
vant, but opens the riches of His liberality, to him that hath
still giving (comp. ch. 11: 3, N.i), grace before, now glory ; even
the necks of his enemies (comp. Josh. 10: 24; Ps. 18: 40;
Is. 45: 14; 60: 14.). ‘The very synagogue of Satan, whence
issues nothing but contempt and threatenings, I give to be, and
will yet make, a source’ (ἐκ. Comp. the ya of Judg. 14: 14)
‘of triumph.’ It is questionable, whether the promise regards
the conversion of some of these deceivers (according to the com-
mon understanding, on which mainly rests the partitive con-
struction of ἐκ τῆς συν... . τῶν Aey.), and not rather simply
the humiliation of them all.—W. (shall give to thee of), R
(will give of ) ;-Vulg. (dabo de), Syr. (= De Ὁ. do ex), Germ.
(werde geben aus), Dt. (geef [wu eenigen] uit), Fr. S. ([Ven]
donne de) ;-Erasm., Vat., Bierm., (as Vulg.), Pagn., Bez., Par.,
(praebebo eos qui sunt ex), Aret. (do eos qui sunt), Brightm.
(give out of ), Coce. (do quosdam ea), Vitr. (do ea), Berl. Bib.,
Beng., Moldenh., (gebe aus .. . etliche), B. and L. (m’en vais vous
donner quelques uns de), Guyse (‘will give you victory over’),
Dodd. (will give those [who are] of ), Wakef. (am giving [thee
some] of ), Woodh. (give [unto thee] those of ), Thom. (give
thee some of), Greenf. (5 jax [τὲ τ] = this will I give to, or in
respect to, the synagogue &c.), All. (will dir etliche geben),
Penn (will give [to thee] them of), Lord (give of ), Hengst.
(gebe aus), Murd. (will give them of), Kenr. (as R.), Barn.
give). A present tense is used for δίδωμι by others (as Herd.,
Mey.).
v Here τῶν acy. stands in apposition with τῆς συν.
ch. 2: 1, N. b.——For who, see 2 Pet. 2: 11,.N. ἢ
w Seevch. 2: 2. N. j:
= See ch. 2: 2, N. jj, ὅσ.
7 For fact, προσχυνήσωσιν, Lachm., Treg., Tisch., have ἥξουσι,
See
nposxvyncovew (A. C. and a few cursive MSS.). Our word
worship, by which E. V. uniformly renders προσχυνέω, is not
now in common use to express marks of respect (particularly
the oriental ninmuin [Greenf.], bowing down, prostration, mak-
ing or doing obeisance. Wherever this last phrase occurs in
E. V., the Sept. has προσχυνέω.) paid to our fellow-men.—Syr.
(= Murd. do obeisance), It. (s’inchineranno), Fr. G.-M., (se
prosterner) ;-Castal. (veneratum), Berl Bib. (fussfallig ehren),
B. and L. (se jetter), Moldenh., Herd., Mey., (niederfallen),
Campb., Alf, &c., (at Matt. 2: 2), Wakef. (pay homage), Ros.
(prosterni), All., De W., (fallen), Stu., Lord (fall), Barn.
( fall prostrate) ;-Bretsch., Wahl, Rob. The adorent of the
Latin versions answers well to zpoox.
z Wesl., Wakef., Newc., Thom., Stu., Treg.; of whom all
except Stu. and Treg. omit also the previous fo.
@ ‘T; although, and all the time that, they have hated thee.’
See ch. 1: 8, N. m, &e.
> Gr. the hour of the trial. But the dependence of τῆς μελ-
λούσης OD ὥρας is in English more strongly indicated, and the
loss of the second article at the same time compensated, by
means of the demonstrative. So Wakef. All the modern for-
eign verss. express the second article.
¢ HE. V., 1 Pet. 4: 12;-Wells, Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom.,
Penn, Sharpe, Lord. Most other verss. use a word cognate
with the subsequent verb; 6. g. W., T., C., R., Hamm., (tempt-
ation... tempt).
4 For on, in one or the other or both instances, see R. ;—-Newc.,
Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr. See ch. 5, 7,
Ν. a.—For the whole, see Εἰ. V., ch. 12: 9; 16: 14; &e. ;-R. ;—
German verss. (der [den] ganzen), Dt. (de geheele) ;-Wesl.,
Woodh., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Treg., Kenr.
© See ch. 2: 22, Ν. 5, &e.
102
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
11 Behold, I come quickly:
hold that fast which thou hast, | ἃ
that no man take thy crown.
12 Him that overcometh, will
I make a pillar in the temple of
my God, and he shall go no more
out: and 1 will write upon him
the name of my God, and the
name of the city of my God, which
is new Jerusalem, which cometh
down out of heaven from my
God: and Iwill write upon him my
new name.
13 He that hath an ear, let
him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches.
14 And unto the angel of the
church of the Laodiceans write;
These things saith the Amen, the
faithful and true Witness, the
beginning of the creation of God;
GREEK TEXT.
u ᾿Ιδοὺ ἔρχομαι ταχύ: κράτει
ὃ ἔχεις, ἵνα μηδεὶς λάβῃ τὸν στέ-
φανόν σου.
12 ‘O νικῶν, ποιήσω αὐτὸν
στύλον ἐν τῷ ναῷ τοῦ θεοῦ μου,
καὶ ἔξω οὐ μὴ ἐξέλθῃ. ἔτι, καὶ
γράψω ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ
Θεοῦ μου, καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τῆς πό-
λεως τοῦ Θεοῦ μου, τῆς καινῆς
“ερουσαλὴμ, 7 καταβαίνουσα ἐκ
τοῦ οὐρανοῦ ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ μου,
καὶ τὸ ὄνομά μου τὸ καινόν.
13 0) ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί
Ν la) “-“ »
τὸ Πνεῦμα λέγει ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις.
14 Καὶ τῷ ἀγγέλῳ τῆς ἐκκλη-
σίας Λαοδικέων γράψον, Τ᾽ ade
λέγει ὁ ᾿Αμὴν, ὁ ὁ μάρτυς ὁ πιστὸς
καὶ ἀληθινὸς, ἡ ἀρχὴ τῆς κτίσεως
REVISED VERSION.
11 ‘Behold, I come quickly:
shold Swhat thou hast, that no
tone take thy crown.
12 ‘He that overcometh, I will
make ‘lim a pillar in the temple
of my God, and he shall Jjnever
go out more; and I will write
upon him the name of my God,
and the name of the city of my
God, ‘of ‘the new Jerusalem,
which **descendeth out of heaven
from my God, and ' my new
name.
13 He that hath an ear, let
him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches.
14 And unto the angel of the
church ποῦ the Laodiceans write:
These things saith the Amen,
"the faithful and true Witness,
the Beginning of the creation of
τοῦ Θεοῦ:
God:
* The ἐδού is cancelled by all the recent editors, on the au- |
thority of A. B. C. ‘a 20. β 6. Compl.
Copt. Syr. Erp. Slay. MS,
omitted.
Vulg. MS. Am. Tol.
I recommend that Behold be
® For hold, see ch. 2: 13, N. w:—for what, see ch. 2: 25, N.i.
h See v. 7, N. p, &e.
' Comp. ch. 2:7, N. zz. ‘Per illum hiatum constructionis,
lectori quasi expendendum relinquitur, quanti a Deo aestimetur
animus masculus, et hostibus spiritualibus superandis intentus’
(Ramb.). ‘By the construction: He that overcometh, to him,
the overcoming, being set free from immediate connection with
what follows, stands prominently out, and appears as the indis-
pensable condition of participation in the promise’ (Hengst. at
ch. 2:7). Comp. Εἰ. V., Prov. 19: 21; 20: 10,12; &¢.—The
force of the absolute nominative is preserved,and the personal
pronoun retained in the second clause, by Εἰ. V., ch. 2: 26 ;-R.;
—foreign verss. ;-Brightm., Wesl., Woodh., Stu.
} W. (no more go out), R. (go out no more) ;-It. (non uscira
mai piu fuori), Fr. 8. (wen sortira plus jamais) ;-Brightm.
(neither shall he go forth any more), Daub., Dodd., Wesl.,
Newe., Thom., (as #.), B. and L. (n’en sortira jamais),
Wakef. (go ΠΕΣ no more), Woodh. (out of it he shall never
more depart), Clarke (go no more out for ever), Penn (not go
out from [11] any more), Stu. (as W.), Lord, Treg., (never | ,
more go out), Kenr. (not go out any more). But no version
combines the terseness and the energy of the Greek emphasis,
which carries with it an absolute negation (οὐ) of the idea, first
suggested as it were independently in the ἔξω. that in any pos-
sible contingency (μή) Christ’s conqueror should go out eyer-
more (ἔτο). Comp. ch. 18:7, N. g and 14, N.e.
« Nothing is supplied by W., T., C., R. ;-Latin verss. (except
Pagn., Bez., Par.: id est), Syr., Germ. verss., It., Fr. S.;-B. and
L., Wesl., Wakef., Newc., Woodh., Thom., Greenf., Penn,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Lee, Kenr.—The article is expressed
by W., G.;-Brightm., Daub. and later English verss., as well
as all the foreign ;—the case also, by W. ;—foreign verss. (except
Fr. G.,-M.) ;-Newe., Woodh., Stu., Murd.
kk KE, V., ch. 21: 10; &c.;-R.;-Lord (descends), Treg.,
Murd. See ch. 10: 1, N.a. The reading ἡ χαταβαίνουσα is
substituted by Mill and all the recent editors for 7 xaraSowwev
of the textus receptus.
1 Nothing is supplied by W., R.;-foreign verss. (except B.
and L.);—-Daub., Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Stu.,
Lord, Murd., Kenr. The main emphasis is not on the μοῦ
(Thom., Van Ess, Penn: mine own), but on τὸ χαινόν. See
1 John 2: 7, Ν. ο. Syr. (= De D. nomen mewm illud novum ;-
not, as Murd.: my own new name), German verss. (meinen
Namen, den neuen).
m All the recent editors adopt the reading, ἐν Aaodixeca, re-
ferred to in the margin of Εἰ. V., and sustained by A. B. C.
‘g, 28.89.72. Compl. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Arr.’ I recommend
that it be followed: in Laodicea.
5 See ch. 1: 5, N. r, &e.
REVELATION.
103
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
15 I know thy works, that
thou art neither cold nor hot:
I would thou wert cold or hot.
16 So then, because thou art
lukewarm, and neither cold nor
hot, I will spue thee out of my
mouth:
17 Because thou sayest, I am
rich, and increased with goods,
and have need of nothing; and
knowest not that thou art
wretched, and miserable, and
poor, and blind, and naked:
18 I counsel thee to buy of
me gold tried in the fire, that
Ν vy
vos χρείαν ἔχω,
GREEK TEXT.
S 7. Ν 7 A
15 Οἰδά σου τὰ ἔργα, ὅτι
", Ν κι » /
οὔτε ψυχρὸς εἶ, οὔτε CEeaTos-
” X\ / x» ΄
ὄφελον ψυχρὸς εἴης, ἢ ζεστός"
“ σ SS 5 Ν
16 οὕτως ὅτι χλιαρος εἰ, καὶ
QA 7 X ’
οὔτε ψυχρὸς οὔτε CeaTos, μέλλω
΄ὔ fol /
σε ἐμέσαι EK TOU στόματος μου.
τᾷ / “ ΄ /
17 ὅτι λέγεις, “Ore πλούσιός
V4
εἰμι, καὶ πεπλούτηκα, καὶ οὐδε-
\ Bw δ. wa Ν
σὺ εἰ ὃ ταλαίπωρος καὶ ἐλεεινὺς,
Ἂς Ν Ν Ν %& /
καὶ πτωχὺς καὶ τυφλὸς καὶ γυμνός.
V4 /
18 συμβουλεύω σοι ἀγοράσαι
> ΄ / a
Tap ἐμοῦ χρυσίον πεπυρωμένον
REVISED VERSION.
15 I know thy works, that
thou art neither cold nor hot:
I would thou °wert cold or hot.
16 °So, because thou art luke-
warm, and neither cold nor hot,
I Pam about to Pyomit thee out
of my mouth.4
17 Because thou sayest: I am
rich, and "have become rich, and
have need of nothing; and know-
est not that ‘thou art tthe
wretched and "pitiable one, and
poor, and blind, and naked ;
18 I counsel thee to buy of
me gold ‘purified “by fire, that
Ἂς » 3 σ
καὶ οὐκ οἶδας ὅτι
° For εἴης, all the recent editors have ἧς (‘C. a 23. β 7. γ 2.
Compl.’).
anything for this addition in Syr., It., Fr. S.;-Cocc., Beng.,
Wesl., Greenf., Sharpe, Lord, De W., Treg. (thus), Murd. Many
follow Vulg. Sed quia. Newc. marks then as supplied.
P For am about, see E. V., ch. 10: 4 (comp. ch. 3: 2); Acts
3:3; 18:14; 20:3; Heb. 8: 5;-Syr., Fr. S. (vais) ;—Pagn.,
Bez., Par., Coce., Vitr., (futurum est, ut), Brightm. (it will
come to pass that), Wakef. (am going), Newe. (will soon),
Woodh., Thom., Sharpe, Lord, Treg., Murd. The Vulg. has
incipiam.——For vomit see R.;—Latin verss. (use the verb,
evomo), It. (vomiterd), French yerss. (use the yerb, vomir) :--
Stu., Murd., Kenr. Comp. Milton (Of Reformation in Eng-
land): ‘That queazy temper of lukewarmness, that gives a
vomit to God himself.’ Others quite unnecessarily soften the
expression into cast (W.;-Dodd., Newe., Lord), nauseate
(Woodh.), spit (Sharpe).
4 This punctuation, lately adopted by the Amer. Bible Soc.,
sets off y. 17 as the protasis to y. 18. Hengst.’s objections, that
‘so long a sentence does not suit the excitement proper to the
discourse here. And this sort of periodical diction is in general
little adapted to the Hebraistic style of the Apocalypse,’ are not
valid. The structure of Proy. 1: 24-31 (vv. 29, 30 being sim-
ilarly connected with v.31.) is a sufficient answer to both. On
the other hand, the construction which Hengst. adopts, and
which makes y. 17 the ground of the charge in vy. 15, is too in-
tricate, while it also breaks up a parallelism of equal solemnity
and force.
τ He prides himself, not only in his present prosperous con-
dition, but also in the course of conduct that has so resulted.
That the second clause is nothing more than a Hebraistic repe-
tition of the first for the sake of emphasis (Daub., Stu., Hengst.,
Barn.) is not proved by Hos. 12: 9 (8), to which Hengst. ap-
peals as decisive. For, even though maxi» be taken as equi-
valent to the Sept. πεπλούτηχα (E. V, I am become rich;
Nowhere else does E. V., in rendering οὕτως, in-
troduce then (comp. Rom. 1: 15; Heb. 6: 15) ;-nor is there
| Hengst. ich bin reich geworden; &ec.), and not to πλούσιός εἰμι
| (Luth. ich bin reich; &e.), it is still true, that what immediately
follows ΡΝ nN. (E.V. 7 have found me out substance),
has special reference to the personal skill, by which Ephraim
‘claims to have secured these advantages. Comp. Ezek. 28:
| 4, 5.—R. (enriched) ;-Vulg. (locupletatus), Syr. (= De Ὁ.
| ditatus sum), Dt. (verrijkt geworden), It. (sono arrichito),
| Fr. S. (mes richesses se sont accrues) ;-Erasm. and subsequent
'Latin yerss. (as De D.), Daub., Woodh., Newe., Penn, ([am]
| grown wealthy), Berl. Bib., Gerl., (bin reich zeworden), Beng.,
| De W., Hengst., (habe mich bereichert), Dodd., Wesl., (have
enr. myself), Wakef., Thom., ({am] become wealthy), Stu.
| (have become w.), Lord, Barn., (am enr.), Treg. (have become
| enr.), Kenr. (have grown w.) For οὐδενός in the next clause,
Lachm., Treg., Tisch., have οὐδέν (Δ. C. 12.’).
* ‘Thou, the boaster; thou thyself, and not that neighbour
whom thou dost secretly despise.’ See ch. 1: 8, N. τὰ, &c.—
Latin verss., using a finite yerb, express the pronominal subject;
Beng. and Treg. indicate the emphasis by the way in which
they print the pronoun ; Stolz (selbst).
t All the distinction thou hast among thy brethren, lies in
quite the opposite direction.’—It. (quel) ;—-Grot. (‘idque in summo
gradu, quod indicat appositus articulus.’), Daub., Berl. Bib.,
Beng., Herd., Goss., Mey., Bloomf., De W., Hengst., Treg.,
Words. All the recent editors, except Matth. and Bloomf.,
insert 6 also before ἐλεεινός (A. B. ‘a 17. 8 8. Compl.’), and
Beng., Stolz, Treg., De W., Words., translate accordingly.
I recommend that this reading be adopted : the pitiable.
« ‘A fit object of pity ; not, as thou dost vainly fancy, of ad-
miration and envy.’—Brightm., Daub., ( pitiful), Hamm. (pit-
eous), Grot., Ros., (‘ut omnium misericordiam commovere de-
beas.’), Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Lord, Bloomf., Barn.
v See ch. 1:15, N.n. Germ. (durchlautert), It. (affinato) ;--
Hamm., Treg., (refined), B. and L. (purifié), Beng., Hengst.,
104
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
thou mayest be rich; and white
raiment, that thou mayest be
clothed, and that the shame οἵ,
thy nakedness do not appear ;
and anoint thine eyes with eye-
salve, that thou mayest see.
19 As many as I love, I re-
buke and chasten: be zealous
therefore, and repent.
20 Behold, I stand at the door,
and knock: If any man hear my
voice, and open the door, I will
come in to him, and will sup with
him, and he with me.
21 To him that overcometh
will I grant to sit with me in my
throne, even as I also overcame,
GREEK TEXT.
> ‘\ / Ν
ἐκ Tupos, ἵνα πλουτησῃς, καὶ
ἱμάτια λευκὰ, ἵνα περιβάλῃ, καὶ
μὴ φανερωθῇ ἡ αἰσχύνη τῆς γυμ-
νότητός σου" καὶ κολλούριον ἐ ey-
χρισον τοὺς ὀφθαλμούς σου, iva
βλέπῃς.
19 ἐγὼ ὅσους ἐὰν φιλῶ, ἐλέγ-
χω καὶ παιδεύω" ζὥλλωσον οὖν
καὶ μετανόησον.
20 ᾿7)δοὺ ἔστηκα ἐπὶ τὴν θύραν
καὶ κρούω: ἐάν τις ἀκούσῃ τῆς
φωνῆς μου, καὶ ἀνοίξῃ τὴν θύραν,
εἰσελεύσομαι πρὸς αὐτὸν, καὶ δει-
πνήσω μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, καὶ αὐτὸς μετ᾽
ἐμοῦ.
21 Ὃ νικῶν, δώσω αὐτῷ κα-
θίσαι μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ ἐν τῷ θρόνῳ μου,
καὶ ἐκάθισα
REVISED VERSION.
thou mayest be rich; and white
xgarments, that thou mayest
yelothe thyself, and * the shame
of thy nakedmess ‘not be mani-
fested ; and “anoint thine eyes
with eye-salve, that thou mayest
see.
19 *I, as many as 1 love, I
rebuke and chasten: “be zealous,
therefore, and repent.
20 Behold, I stand at the door,
and knock: if any ‘one hear my
voice, and open the door, I will
come in to him, and ἘΠῚ sup
with him, and he with me.
21 "He that overcometh, I will
‘sive unto him to sit ‘down with
me ®in my throne, ἢ as I also
ε > \ TA
ως κάγω EVLIKNOA,
x See v. 5, N. m.
¥ Περιβάλῃ is translated as a middle verb by all the German
verss. (except Moldenh.), B. and L., Wakef., Greenf. (viz>m), Stu.
τ Nothing is supplied by Syr., German verss., Dt., It. ;-Coce.,
Vitr., Wesl., Wakef., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Kenr.
α΄ ¢In the day of manifestation.’ Comp. Mark 4: 22; 1 Cor.
4:5; &.; and see 1 John 2: 28, N. y, &e.—Germ. (nicht of-
Senbar werde), Dt. (niet geopenbaard worde), Fr. S. (ne soit
pas manifestée) ;-Bez. (changed appareat of previous verss.
and of his own previous editions to manifesta fiat ;-and so Coce.,
Vitr.), Beng., Gerl., Hengst., (n. offenbaret werde), Moldenh.,
Mey., All., De W., (as Germ.), Penn (not be made manifest), |
Treg. (inay not be manifested).—-For ἔγχρισον in the next
clause, all the recent editors read ἐγχρίσαι or --ἴσαι (A. C. and
6 cursive MSS.), except Matth. and Bloomf., who give iva
ἐγχρίσῃ (19 cursive MSS. B. has ἕνα ἐγχρίσει.).
> See ch. 1: 8, N.m, &e. ‘Such is my way of dealing with
those J love;’ so different from the Laodicean self-flattery.
Thus graciously also does the Lord seek to save His servant
from misinterpreting the severity of the previous address, as
well as to enkindle the zeal of reformation. The emphasis of
the ἐγώ belongs to the statement as a whole, not, as Treg. marks
it, exclusively to the latter clause. For ζήλωσον, Matth.,
Mey., Lachm., Bloomf., Treg., Tisch., Theile, read ζήλευε (A. B. C
θα. 17 Beg 1).
¢ See 1 John 2:1, N. b, &e.
ἀ See y. 12, N. i, &c.
¢ E. V., ch. 2: 7, 17, 26, 28; Matt. 20: 23, &e. (in this book
alone δίδωμι is found 57 times, and only here and ch. 19: 8 is
it in E. V. to grant) ;-W., R. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Woodh., Stu.,
Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
‘ E. V., in the last clause ; and often elsewhere ;-Dodd.
® The German, French, and modern English verss. (except
Treg. and Words.), translate ἐν τῷ θρόνῳ as if it were ἐπὶ τοῦ
θρόνου. But the invariable occurrence of the latter phrase in the
same connection elsewhere (13 times in this bock. In Matt.
19: 28, E.V. renders it once improperly, in the throne.) is sufficient
reason, besides the ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ θρόνου of ch. 4: 6; 5: 6, for pre-
serving the present peculiarity. Nor, even according to English
idiom. is the expression of E. V. ‘a strange kind of language,’
as Sym. alleges, but may be regarded as more strongly indi-
cative of rest, security, and fulness of possession. (Comp.
Shakspere, 3 Henry VI. i. 1: ‘Shall I stand, and thou sit ‘in my
throne 2) and iy. 3: ‘See him seated in the regal throne; &c.)
h See ch. 2: 27, N. v, &e.
(as Germ.), Wesl., Herd. (geldutert ;-and so Mey., All., De Ww. );
Newe., Woodh., Gacent (497%), Penn, Lord, Kenr.
“ Or, out of. ‘That éx never stands for ἐν is certain’ (Win.).
Here it is taken to denote the means, by Germ., It., French
verss. ;-Pagn., Castal., Bez., Aret., Brightm., Par.. Hamm.
Grot., Vitr., Wolf., Beng., Wakef., Ew., Penn, Stu., Lord, De W.
(though he allows the other sense), Hengst., Kenr. ;-Bretsch.,
Wahl, Rob. :—the sowrce, by Syr. (= De Ὁ. ea), Dt. ;-Erasm.,
Vat., Coce., Bierm., (ea), Treg. ( from).
REVELATION.
105
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
and am set down with my Fa-
ther in his throne.
22 He that hath an ear, let
him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches.
» ca
QUTOUV.
CHAP.
Arter this I looked, and be-
hold, a door was opened in
heaven: and the first voice which
1 heard, was as it were of a trum-
IV.
« Uh
ὡς σαλπιγγος
iH. V., Matt. 18: 48 ; Luke 4: 20; &c.;-W. (sat), T.,C., R.,
(have sitten) ;-Erasm., Vat., Castal., Cocc., Bierm., Vitr., (con-
sedi ;-for the Vulg. sed’), Wesl. (in connection with, have over-
come), Lord (as W.), Treg. (have taken my seat), Murd. G.;-
Pagn., Bez., Par., Wakef., Newe., Thom., use the present: sit,
sedeo, am sitting. Woodh., Sharpe, Stu., have am seated.
« All that he had seen and heard, up to this point.—E. V.,
ch. 7:1; 18:1; ὅσ, ;—-W., R. ;-Vulg., Syr., Dt., It., Fr. G., —M.,
-S.;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Par., Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Newe.,
Woodh., Till., Allw., Stu., Lord (omitting things), Treg., Kenr.,
Barn.
Ὁ *More lit.,? says Stu., ‘J perceived; βλέπω more appro-
priately means to look. Yet the sense here seems evidently
to require an expression, which indicates the action of looking
in order to perceive.’ It may rather be said, that this idea of
active, inquisitive curiosily is excluded, and that less by the
word used than by the whole spirit of the occasion. The thing
asserted is, the continued exercise of the power of ecstatic vision,
as in the Hebrew m3) "H1y> (Greenf.’s phrase here).—W. ;-
Latin verss. (vidi ;-except Castal.. who also omits xai ἰδού: ani-
madverti), German verss. (sahe ;-except Moldenh., hatte ein
Gesicht), Dt. (zag), It. (vidi) ;-Hamm., Daub. (‘John uses it
[εἶδον] upon a fresh sight of some matter somewhat different
from the former, as a mere transition.’), B. and L. (but omitting
καὺ ἰδού : vis), Dodd., Wesl., Treg., Barn.
© The construction is the same as that of 25 with an absolute
noun, the noun being sometimes, as here, accompanied by a par-
ticiple (so Greenf. here), and merely points, as it were, directly
at the object in question. Comp. ch. 6: 2,5, 8; &e—The sub-
stantive verb is not supplied by R.;—Vulg., Syr., It., Fr. S.3-
Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Daub., Beng., Wesl., Herd., Wakef., Till.,
Mey., Stu., Lord, Treg., Words. ; and of these the following also
translate ἠνεῳγμ. (Beng., Matth., Griesb., Sch., Lachm., Bloomf.,
Words.: ἀνεῳγμ.) not as an adjective (T., C., G., R.;-Newt.,
Herd., Wakef., Mey., Bloomf., Ell.), but as a participle, suggest-
ing that the door, instead of being accidentally open, or always
open, had now been opened for a special purpose: Daub., Beng.,
GREEK TEXT.
N a / ’ “ /
μετὰ TOU πατρὸς μου ἐν τῷ θρόνῳ,
Hs ;
22 ‘O ἔχων οὖς ἀκουσάτω τί
Ν fol / “ » ,
τὸ “Πνεῦμα λέγει ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις.
CHAP. IV.
a sy x
META ταῦτα εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ
/ > ΄, » ad » a
θύρα ἠνεῳγμένη ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ,
ΝΣ « δ
καὶ ἡ φωνὴ ἡ πρώτη; ἣν ἤκουσα
REVISED VERSION.
overcame, and ‘sat down with
my Father &in his throne.
22 He that hath an ear, let
him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches.
CHAP. IV.
Arter "these things I "saw,
and behold a door “ set open in
heaven, and “that first voice,
which I heard ¢ as of a trumpet
λαλούσης jer
Wesl., Till. (set open ;-which obviates the ambiguity in, a door
opened.), Stu., Lord, Treg., Words. See ch. 10: 2, N. ἃ.
4 See ch. 1: 5, N.r, ἄς. HE. V. assumes that the voice is
called the first, in reference to other voices that followed; and
this interpretation Barn. defends as ‘the most obvious and
probable,’ while he allows that ‘it is certainly possible that the
Greek would admit of’ the construction indicated above. But,
1., John had as yet no reason to expect that other voices were
to follow ;—2., that some unknown voice sounded like a trumpet,
is something by no means so suitable to form the main thought,
as that the person, by whom John was now to be introduced
to the heavenly region, was none other than He, on whose glory
he had already gazed, and whose names of majesty and power
had been proclaimed in his hearing. The trumpet-voice (ch. 1:
10) was the means of this identification ;—3., the easiest and
most natural, and therefore, in connection with the preceding
remarks, the only admissible construction is that, which, dis-
pensing with the necessity of supplying the copula, brings
ἡ Φωνὴ . . . λέγουσα, by means of καί, into the same dependence,
in which θύρα ἠνεῳγμένη Stands, on the ἐδού. Comp. ch. 6: 2,
and Matt. 3: 17.—This reference of ἡ πρώτη appears distinctly
(often by translating ἤχουσα as a pluperfect,) in Syr. (= vor
prima illa), German yerss. (except All.), Dt. It. (ancora
quella), Fr. G..—M. ;-Castal. (voxque illa pr.), Bez., Par., Engl.
Ann. (‘Or, and the former voice’), Grot., Coce., Ros., (ila),
Wells, Vitr., Daub., B. and L., Dodd., Wesl., Eichh., Wakef.,
Woodh., Thom., Till., Allw., Bloomf., Ell., Stu., Lord, Kell.
The copula is not supplied before ὡς, by G. ;-foreign verss.;—
Wells, Daub., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Sharpe,
Bloomf., Stu., Lord. Nothing is supplied before λέγουσα (or,
according to A. B. ‘a 20. 6 4.’ and all the recent editors, λέγων)
by G., R.;—Latin verss., Dt., It., Fr. G. and —M. ([me] dit), Fr.
S.;-Wells, Daub., B. and L. (as Fr. G.), Beng. and later German
verss. (except Hengst.), Wesl., Wakef., Newe. and Words. (have
and as a supplement), Woodh., Thom., Allw., Greenf., Penn,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr.: and, of these, R. ;-Vulg., It.,
Fr. §.;-Erasm., Vat., Cocc., Daub., Newe., Woodh., Allw.,
Lord, Treg., Words., Kenr., also retain the participial form.
For as, see ch. 2:18, N.z. E. V.,ch.1: 10; ἄς. ;-W. ;-Dodd.,
Wesl., Woodh., Till., Allw., Penn (‘as that’), Sharpe, Bloomf.,
Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr. See ch. 6:1, N. ἃ.
14
106
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
pet talking with me; which said,
Come up hither, and I will shew
thee things which must be here-
after.
2 And immediately I was in
the Spirit : and behold, a throne
was set in heaven, and one sat
on the throne.
ταῦτα.
καθήμενος"
3 And he that sat was to look
upon like a jasper and a sardine
stone: and there was a rainbow
round about the throne in sight
like unto an emerald.
4 And round about the throne
were four and twenty seats; and
upon the seats I saw four and
GREEK TEXT.
ἐμοῦ, λέγουσα, ᾿Ανάβα ὧδε, καὶ
aA 5
δείξω σοι a δεῖ γενέσθαι μετὰ
/
2 Καὶ εὐθέως ἐγενόμην ἐν
/ Ν ἊΝ dS yy
πνεύματι: καὶ ἰδοὺ θρόνος ἔκειτο
> a » “ ΓΤ γι. a ,
ἐν τῷ οὐρανῳ, Kal ἐπὶ TOV θρόνου.
8 καὶ ὁ καθήμενος ἦν ὅμοιος
ὁράσει λίθῳ ἰάσπιδι καὶ σαρδίνῳ-: pearance like a jasper and ἃ
καὶ ἴρις κυκλόθεν τοῦ θρόνου
ὅμοιος ὁράσει σμαραγδίνῳ.
4 Καὶ κυκλόθεν τοῦ θρόνου
θρόνοι εἴκοσι καὶ τέσσαρες: καὶ
ἐπὶ τοὺς θρόνους εἶδον τοὺς εἴκοσι
REVISED VERSION.
‘speaking with me, ‘saying:
Come up hither, and I will shew
thee things which must be ‘after
these.
2 And immediately I was &in
the Spirit: and, behold, a throne
had been set in heaven; and
/bon the throne ‘one Jsat ;
3 And he that sat was ‘in ap-
|sardine stone; and there was a
‘rainbow round about the throne,
| ‘in appearance like ! an emerald.
4 And round about the throne
were ™four and twenty "thrones ;
and upon the "thrones ΟἽ saw
e H. V., ch. 1: 12 and generally elsewhere;—W.., R. ;-foreign
verss. (as in ch. 1: 12) ;—Danb., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom.,
Till., Penn, Bloomf., Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr. See ch. 17:1,
N.c. (Comp. Shakspere, Macbeth, v. 6: ‘ Make all our trump-
ets speak ;? and Milton, Hymn on the Nativity: ‘The trumpet
spake not to the armed throng.’ )
£Seeveht Ii: 19°Nie¢:
© For the expression in the Spirit, see ch. 17: 3, N. m.——
‘ Besides its simple signification, this verb [χεῦμαι, J lie] must also
be regarded as a Perfect Passive of τίθημι" (Buttm.); and in
this view ἐχεύμην becomes a pluperfect. Comp. John 2: 6;
19: 29; 20: 12 (KE. V. had lain).—Latin verss., except Castal.,
(use the plup. pass. of pono), Dt. (er was een troon gezet) ;—
Castal., B. and L., Till., Greenf., Lord, Words., (render ἔχευτο
by a perf. part. pass.), Brightm. (there was a throne set), Mol-
denh., Herd., Mey., Van Ess., All., Goss., De W., (stand),
Hengst. (Jag ;-the word denoting, he thinks, that the throne
rested on the Cherubim).
h This order is retained by the Latin and German verss.,
Syr., It., Fr. S.;-Daub., Woodh., Sharpe, Treg., Kenr.
Beng., Matth., Lachm., Treg., Tisch., read ézc τὸν θρόνον (A. B.
“a 20. B 5.’).
i See ch. 1: 13, N.c.
) The participial form is retained by very many; but often
at the expense of the resonance in y. 3.
« Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Sym., Wakef. (appeared... with
[the] appearance), Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn (to
sight... in sight), Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd. (like the app.),
Kenr. (tz sight), Barn. ;-Rob., Green (appearance, aspect).—
The preceding ἦν is cancelled by all the recent editors (except
Mey., Knapp, Hahn, Theile), on the authority of A. B. and
7 cursive MSS.; and for the subsequent σαρδίνῳ, all (except
Bloomf.) read σαρδίῳ (A. B. ‘a 26. 8 6. 3. Compl.’ Some of
these have σαρδείῳ.).
1K. V., in the first clause ; and see ch. 1: 13, N. ἃ.
m Excepting Matth. and Bloomf., all the recent editors cancel
the xav before τέσσ. (bis) on the authority of A. B. ‘a 12. β ὃ
Compl. x6.’ Hr. (and several MSS.).’ Bloomf. inconsistently
brackets only the first xa, as being ‘absent from most of the
best MSS. and probably from the margin.’ The evidence is the
same in both cases. I recommend that the now generally re-
ceived reading be adopted, and that in both cases «x. τέσσ. be
translated: twenty-four. Beng., Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Hahn,
Theile, write the two numbers in one: εἰχοσιτέσσ. Lachm. fol-
lows A.: Spovovs εἴκοσι τέσσαρας" χαὶ ἐπὶ τοὺς εἴχοσυ τέσσαρας
ϑρόνους πρεσβ. κτλ. See ch. 5: 8, Ν. 6.
» See ch. 2: 19, N. vy. The injurious variation in rendering
θρόνος in this verse began with some of the old verss., as Vulg.
(sedis... sedilia ... thronos;-W., R.: seat... [small] seats
... thrones) and Syr. But the spirit, which may have led
to it, (avowed apparently by Vat.: ‘diversa voce usi sumus
propter evidentiam.’) of cautious limitation in describing the
‘eternal glory’ of the redeemed, is quite foreign to Scripture.
In the promises and disclosures of this book especially, they are
even set forth as the σύνθρονοι @cov.— Thronus or a derivative
is employed throughout by Dt., It., Fr. S.;—-Bez., Brightm., Par.,
Hamm. and later English verss. (except Words.), Coce., Vitr.,
B. and L., Beng., Moldenh., Herd., Mey., Gerl., De W.; and
many others at least observe uniformity.
° All the recent editors reject εἶδον on the authority of A. B.
‘a 90. β ὃ. Er. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. MSS.’
I recommend that this reading be followed, but, in order to
mark the change of construction, would leave J saw in italics,
as a supplement, extracted from the ἰδοὺ of vy. 2. See Win.
§ 64. 3. 1. The τούς following is also cancelled by all the
recent editors, except Matth. and Bloomf., on the authority of
‘A.a 11. Er, and the ancient verss. already cited in this note.
I recommend that, in accordance with this reading, the word
the be omitted.
REVELATION.
107
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
twenty elders sitting, clothed in
white raiment; and they had on
their heads crowns of gold.
5 And out of the throne pro-
ceeded lightnings, and thunder-
ings, and voices. And there were
seven lamps of fire burning be-
fore the throne, which are the
seven Spirits of God.
6 And before the throne there
was a sea of glass like unto
erystal: And in the midst of the
throne, and round about the
GREEK TEXT.
/ tf
καὶ τέσσαρας πρεσβυτέρους Ka-
Lf
θημένους, περιβεβλημένους ἐν
΄ lol “Ζ
ἱματίοις λευκοῖς: καὶ ἔσχον ἐπὶ
\ ἊΝ ε fod 7
τὰς κεφαλᾶς αὑτῶν στεφάνους
χρυσοῦς.
a /
5 Kai ἐκ τοῦ θρόνου ἐκπο-
/
ρεύονται ἀστραπαὶ καὶ βρονταὶ
\ ,ὔ Ao \ /
καὶ φωναί: καὶ ἑπτὰ λαμπάδες πυ-
‘\ / , ΄σ /
pos καιόμεναι ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου,
" κ , A
ai εἰσι TH ἑπτὰ πνεύματα τοῦ
Θεοῦ:
Ne Se as: fol / /
6 καὶ ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου θά-
id » € fe /
λασσα vahwn, ὁμοία κρυστάλλῳ.
al a , 7,
Kai ἐν μέσῳ τοῦ Opovov καὶ κύ-
΄- / / σι /
κλῳ τοῦ θρόνου τέσσαρα ζῶα έ-
REVISED VERSION.
the four and twenty elders sit-
ting, clothed in white ?garments ;
and ‘they had ‘upon their heads
roolden crowns.
5 And out of the throne ‘pro-
ceed lightnings and ‘thunders and
voices; and there “are seyen lamps
of fire burning before the throne,
which are the seven ‘Spirits of
God ;”
6 And before the throne a
xolassy sea like ¥ crystal; and in
the midst of the throne, and
7around the throne, W four living
P See ch. 3: 5, N. m.
9 All the recent editors cancel the ἔσχον, on the authority of
‘A. α 28. 8 8. Compl. Er. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay.
MSS., except Bloomf., who marks it as ‘most probably, or cer-
tainly, an interpolation, adding in the Supp. that ‘internal evi-
dence is quite against it, though external authority is not strong.’
I recommend that it be omitted, and that στεφάνους be construed
aS πρεσβυτέρους, without, however, repeating the supplement:
and upon their heads §-c. Nothing is supplied by any of the
verss. that follow this reading, except Penn and Kenr. (having),
Sharpe and Murd. (were). For wpon, see ch. 3: 3, N. j, &e.
τ W.;-Latin and German verss., Dt. ;-Brightm., Daub., Dodd.,
Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Kenr.
* The present tense remains in Vulg. Cod. Am., Syr., Fr. S.;—
Coce., Daub., Beng., Wesl., Herd., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Stu.,
De W., Treg., Words., Hengst.
t All the recent editors give φωναὶ χαὺ βρονταί (A. B. ‘a 23.
B 6. y 2. Compl.’-to which might have been added, of the old
verss., at least the Vulg., Syr. = De D. vox tonitrwwm, and Ar.),
except Bloomf., who says that, while the change rests on ‘ strong
external authority ... internal evidence seems rather in fayour
of’ the other order. But this needs explanation, which is not
given. See ch.11:19. I recommend that the transposition
be made: voices and thunders. For thunders, see KE. V.,
6 times out of 10 in this book ;-R.;—Brightm., Daub., Dodd.,
Wesl., Wakef., Thom., Scott, Stu. (voices of thunder), Lord,
Murd., Kenr., Barn. ;-Rob., Green.
« Here, as in vv. 3, 4, the time of the verbal supplement is
best determined by that of the finite verb immediately pre-
ceding.—All the Latin verss. (except Par., stabant), Syr., Fr.
8. ;-Herd., Woodh., Greenf., Words., supply nothing. Berl.
Bib., Wesl., De W., Hengst., translate χαιόμεναν as a present
finite verb.. Comp. v. 7, N. Ὁ.
Y Here also the Amer. Bible Soc. has removed the capital let-
ter. Comp. ch. 3:1, N.a, &c.
wv The semicolon at the end of y. 5 preserves the continuity of
what pertains especially to ‘the throne,’ and saves the necessity
of multiplying supplements in y. 6.—These supplements are
avoided by W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat., Coce.,
Daub., Herd., Woodh., Greenf., Treg., Words., Hengst. Many
others have only the first; Stu. and Murd., only the second.
All the recent editors insert ὡς before θάλασσα; on the authority
of A. B. ‘28. β 6. γ 2. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Erp., except
Bloomf., who, while acknowledging that it ‘is probably gen-
uine,’ adds as usual, that ‘internal evidence is rather against it.’
But see ch. 15: 2. If Bloomf. meant to suggest that the word
might have been introduced here from the latter text, the ob-
jection is of no force against the admitted preponderance of ex-
ternal authority, joined to the fact, that a plentiful use of this
particle is one of the most marked characteristics of the book.
I recommend that the reading be adopted, and that the words,
as it were, be inserted after throne.
x The adjective is retained here by Latin and German verss.,
Dt. ;-Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Bll., Lord; and at ch. 15: 2, also
by W.., T., C., G. ;-Brightm. (who has it here in the Comment.).
(Comp. Hor., Carm. iv. 2: ‘Vitreo ... ponto;? and Milton, P. J..
vil. 619: ‘The clear hyaline, the glassy sea.)
y See ch. 1: 13, N. d.
= Woodh., Thom., Penn, Sharpe (rownd), Stu. (at ch. 5: 7),
Treg., Murd.
« Syr. (= Greenf. nism), Fr. 8. (étres vivants) ;-Engl. Ann.
(or, living wights’), Hamm., Wells. Daub. (wights), Berl. Bib.
(lebendige Dingen), Lowm., Guyse, Dodd., Wesl.. Gill, Newt.,
Moldenh. (εὐ. Personen), Herd., Stolz, Van Ess, Kist., Mey.,
(Lebendige), Sym., Wakef., Newe., Thom. (animate beings),
Clarke, Scott, Allw., All. (/ebende Wesen), Jones, Penn, Sharpe,
Bloomf., Ell., Stu., Lord, De W. (‘ hiere oder lebendige We-
| sen’), Treg., Words., Lee, Scholef., Kell., Barn. (living beings).
108
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
throne, were four beasts full of
eyes before and behind.
7 And the first beast was like
a lion, and the second beast like
a calf, and the third beast had
a face as a man, and the fourth
beast was like a flying eagle.
ὄπισθεν.
ον μόσχῳ, καὶ
πετωμένῳ.
8 And the four beasts had
each of them six wings about
him; and they were full of eyes
within: and they rest not day
ὀφθαλμῶν, Kat
+ Por living creature, see y. 6, N, a.—For the present
tenses, see v. 5, N.u. Syr. (though De D. has habebat for
= est ili; and Murd., the preterit throughout.) ;—Berl. Bib.
(ist), Wesl. (is, 3 times... haih). Nothing is supplied, and
ἔχον is rendered by a participle, by W., R.;-Vulg., Fr. S.;-
Erasm., Vat., Cocc., Woodh., Words.
¢ The article limits the resemblance to that part.—Dt., It.,
French verss. ;-Beng., Woodh. (the aspect), Allw., Treg., Kenr.,
(the face as of a man; according to the reading, ὡς ἀνθρώπου, of
‘A. 11. 18, 36. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Arr.” and edited by Lachm.,
Hahn, Treg., Words., Tisch., Theile.), Jones, Penn, Sharpe, (the
face of aman; according to the reading. ἀνθρώπου, of B. and
‘a 15. 8 5.’ and edited by Matth., Griesb., Mey., Sch.), De W.
(= Treg.). Bloomf. (‘would now edit [ὡς] ἀνθρώπου ;) thus
leaving of recent editors only Beng. and Knapp for ἄνθρωπος.
4 τχετωμένῳ (or, as all the recent editors read, here and else-
where, wevou.) is not merely ‘epith. ornans, quod aquila yolatu
eminet’ (Hichh.; and so Barn.), but indicates that the wings
were ‘ outspread, as in the act of flying, in accordance with the
cherubic posture in the tabernacle and temple (Hx. 37: 9;
Is. 6: 2. Comp. Ezek. 1: 9, 11, &c.).—W., R. ;—Latin verss., Syr.
(= aquilae qui volat;-Murd. an eagle when flying), Fr. M.
(un aigle qui vole), Fr. 5. (un aig. qui étend les ailes) ;-B. and}. .
L. (une aig. qui v.), Greenf., Lord, Kenr.
* All the recent editors, except Bloomf., insert τά, on the au-
thority of ‘A.9. 85. Syr.? I recommend that this reading be
followed : the.
f See ν. 6, N. a.
® For the order, see R. ;-Latin verss. (except Castal.), Syr. ;—
Daub., Herd., Mey., Stu., De W., Treg., Words. For by itself,
see Dt. (voor zich zelven), Fr. G. (ἃ part); Pagn., Bez., Par.,
Grell., (per se), Coce., Vitr., (pro se), Berl. Bib. (fiir sich
selbst). But the reading ἕν αὐτῶν ( Δ. B. α 10. β 3. γ 2. Compl.
Vulg- Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. ed.’) is substituted for
αὐτό by all the recent editors, except Matth. (he has simply
GREEK TEXT.
μοντα ὀφθαλμῶν ἔμπροσθεν καὶ
- Ν SS π᾿ \ a “
7 καὶ τὸ ζῶον τὸ πρῶτον ὅμοιον
, \ ΄, ἐν +
λέοντι, καὶ τὸ δεύτερον ζῶον ὅμοι-
ἔχον τὸ πρόσωπον ὡς ἄνθρωπος,
καὶ τὸ τέταρτον ζῶον ὅμοιον ἀετῷ
ὃ καὶ τέσσαρα ζῶα, ἑ ἕν καθ᾽
a
ἑαυτὸ, εἶχον ἀνὰ πτέρυγας ἐξ
κυκλόθεν, καὶ ἔσωθεν γέμοντα
REVISED VERSION.
creatures full of eyes before and
behind.
7 And the first "living creature
bis like a lion, and the second
‘living creature like a calf, and
the third living creature Phath
¢the face as a man, and the fourth
‘living creature bis like an eagle
flying.
τὸ τρίτον ζῶον
8 And © four ‘living creatures,
πὸ one by itself, shad six
wings ;" round about and within
they were full of eyes; and they
3 4
αναταυσιν οὐκ
ἕν ‘a, 15. β 5., and, according to Words., B.) and Bloomf. Also
the reading ἔχον (Treg. and Tisch. give ἔχων, on the authority
of A. and 6 cursive MSS.), instead of εἶχον, is sustained by
‘B.a 15. β 2. y2. Comp!., and adopted by all the recent editors,
except Bloomf. I recommend that the readings, ἕν αὐτῶν and
ἔχον or ἔχων be followed, and, in connection with the distributive
ἀνά, translated: each one of them having. For each one, see
T., C., G., R. ;-Stu.:—for translating ἔχον by a participle, see
Fr. S. <Wiasdhe Stu.. De W., Words. This last “change, in
connection ae that recommended in N. i, requires a comma
after wings.
+ For this reference of χυχλόθεν, it may be said, 1., that, as-
suming ἔχον or ἔχων and γέμουσιν (N.i) to be the true readings,
the structure of the whole verse is simplified ;—2., that the
other arrangement does not harmonize with the cherubic ap-
pearances before referred to, v. 7, N. d;—3., and might have pre-
cluded the Seer’s minute observation of the other features
(vv. 6,7), which first caught his eye ;—while, 4., the construc-
tion proposed is apparently required by the ἔμπροσθεν καὶ ὄπισθεν
of ν. 6 ;—and, 5., is that adopted by Vulg. (according to the text,
senas, et in circuitu, followed by W., All., Kenr. ;—R. having
preferred the reading, senas in circuitu, et, which appears also
in the Sixtine edition of 1590), Fr. S.;-Grot. (‘ Alae enim sex
. non possunt esse in circuitu.’), Hamm., Beng. and the later
editors, except Matth. (though he follows it in his version), Sch.,
Words. Even if xvxa. were construed as in E. V., it would be
well to omit the supplemental him, and so leave room for
Areth.’s understanding of the word, as describing the position,
not of the wings, but of the living creatures themselves (οὐ τῶν
πτερύγων, ἀλλὰ τῶν τεσσάρων στάσιν). For round about, seo
E. V., vv. 3, 4; 5: 11;-W. (all about), R.;-Hamm., Daub.,
Dodd., Wesl., Newc., Treg., Kenr.
ΣΤ recommend that the reading γέμουσιν, adopted by all the
recent editors on the authority of ‘ A. B. a 26. β 7. y 4. Compl.,
be followed, and translated: they are full; but, if the changes
recommended in NN. g andh be made, then that the version
stand thus: are round about and within full of eyes.
REVELATION.
109
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
and night, saying, Holy, holy,
holy, Lord God Almighty, which
was, and is, and is to come.
ἔχουσιν. ἡμέρας
9 And when those beasts give
glory, and honour, and thanks to
him that sat on the throne, who
liveth for ever and ever,
δόξαν καὶ τιμὴν
10 The four and twenty elders
fall down before him that sat on
the throne, and worship him that
liveth for ever and ever, and cast
their crowns before the throne,
saying,
11 Thou art worthy, O Lord,
GREEK TEXT.
youre, “Ayws, ἅγιος, ἅγιος Κύ-
pros ὁ Θεὺς ὁ ὁ “παντοκράτωρ, ὁ ἦν
καὶ ὁ ὧν καὶ ὁ ἐρχόμενος.
9 Καὶ ὅταν δώσουσι τὰ ζῶα
a ΄ὔ΄ as _~ / >
τῷ καθημένῳ ἐπὶ TOU θρόνου, τῷ
ζῶντι εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων,
10 πεσοῦνται οἱ
τέσσαρες πρεσβύτεροι ἐνώπιον
τοῦ καθημένου ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου,
καὶ προσκυνοῦσι τῷ ζῶντι εἰς
τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων, καὶ βάλ-
λουσι τοὺς στεφάνους αὑτῶν ἐνώ-
mov τοῦ θρόνου, λέγοντες,
11 "Aé&wos εἶ, Κύριε, λαβεῖν
REVISED VERSION.
καὶ νυκτὸς, λέ- |jhave no rest day and night, jsay-
ing: JHoly, holy, holy, Kthe Lord
God "the Almighty, !who was,
and 'who is, and 'who ™cometh.
9 And when "the living crea-
tures °shall give glory, and
honour, and thanks to him that
Psitteth on the throne, who liveth
aunto the ages of the ages,
10 The ‘four and twenty elders
‘shall fall down before him that
ssitteth on the throne, and ‘shall
worship him that liveth tunto
the ages of the ages, and "they
cast their crowns before the
throne, saying :
καὶ εὐχαριστίαν
ΕΣ
εἰκοσι καὶ
11 Thou art worthy, YO Lord,
1 This work of praise being itself their sabbatism.—E. V.
marg.; ch.14: 11. Here also the Greek construction by means
of a verb and an accusative is retained by W., T., C., R.;-Vulg.,
German verss. (except Moldenh.), Dt., Fr. G.;-Hrasm., Vat.,
Aret., Engl. Ann., Coce., Daub., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg.,
Murd. ;—Rob. For λέγοντα all recent editors (except Bloomf.)
read λέγοντες (A. B. ‘a 21. 8 5. y 2. Er.’).——The ἅγιος is re-
peated 9 times in‘ B.a 17.83. Compl. Arm.’
k Syr. (= De D. Dominus Deus ille Omnipotens), Germ.
(Gott, der Herr, der Allmiichtige), Dt. (de Heer God, de Al-
magtige), It. (il Signore Iddio, ? Omnipotente), Fr. G..—M.,
(le Seigneur Dieu tout-puissant), Fr. 8. (le Seigneur Dieu, le
Tout-Puissant) ;-Bez., Grell., Vitr., (as De D.), Hamm. (1.
G. the ruler of all things), Daub., Thom., Treg., Words., Kenr.,
(ZL. G. the Alm.), Beng., Moldenh.. (der H., G., der Alim.).
Wesl., Herd. (G. der H., der Allbeherrscher ;-and so Mey., ex-
cept that he inserts a comma also after Gott), Wakef. (marking
the first article as supplied), Woodh., All. (as Germ. ;-and so
De W., Hengst.), Lord (L. the α΄. Alm.).
1 See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f——For the double repetition of the
relative, see H. V., ch. 1: 4, 8 ;-W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., German
and French verss., Dt., It. ;-Erasm., Vat., Castal., Grell., Daub.,
Wesl., Wakef.. Woodh., Thom., Allw., Lord, Treg., Kenr.
m See ch. 1: 4, N. 0, &e.
" The illa of the Vulg. has been followed by the Syr.; the
old English verss.; the Latin verss. (except Castal., Coce.) ;
and in later times, excepting Roman Catholic yerss., only by
Wells (these), Daub., Newe.—For living creatures, see v. 6,
N. a.
° The finite verbs of vv. 9, 10 are commonly explained as in
the Hebraistic future of customary action, and translated into
the past or present time; which is better than Win.’s reference
of them to the subsequent visions. But the future form is to
be retained, as further intimating, that this accordant and simul-
taneous worship is the blessed and unchangeable law of the
eternal sanctuary. Thus it ‘ever shall be.’—Syr., Fr. S.;-
Hamm. (shall give), B. and L. marg., Thom. (are to prostrate
themselves... and to worship), Daub., Greenf. (1555), Sharpe
(shall give ... will fall down . . . will worship), De W., Dav. ;-
Win.
P R.;-Syr., Fr. S.;-Daub., Beng., Dodd. and Lord (sits),
Wesl., Herd. and later German verss., Wakef., Woodh., Thom.
(is seated), Allw., Penn, Sharpe,:Stu., Treg., Words., Murd.
Ἐς. follows Pagn., Bez., &c. (insidebat).
a See ch. 1: 6, N. g, &e.
τ Here also (comp. v. 4, N. m) all the recent editors, except
Matth. and Bloomf., cancel the xav after εἴχ., on the authority
of A. B.‘a 8. β 4. Compl. x6. Er.’ I recommend that, in
accordance with this reading, the word and be omitted, and
that six. τέσσ. be translated: twenty-fowr.t—For shall, see
τ ΘΝ. Ο:
5. See v. 9, N. p.
t See ch. 1: 6, N. g, ὅς:
ἃ Other e‘itions of the received text, and all the recent editors,
have βαλοῦσι. I recommend that this be adopted: shall cast.
* For Κυριε (Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch.), Beng. has Κύριε
ὁ S205 ἡμὼν (45.83. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Arm. Erp. Slay. MSS.’),
and Matth., Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words., Tisch., Theile, have
6 Κύριος xat ὁ Θεὸς ἡμῶν ‘A. B. a 23.85.74. Compl. Am.
Syr. Ar. P.’). Bloomf. also now thinks that the authority for
the commor: text is ‘too slender to be relied on.’ If, however,
neither of the variations is adopted, I should still recommend
that the margin contain this note: ‘Or, as many copies read :
our Lord and God.’ It deserves to be noticed, that ‘a 24.
β 5.y 4. Conpl. Syr. Ar, P. add ὁ ἅγιος, and for this Words.
cites also B.
110
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
to receive glory, and honour, and
power: for thou hast created all
things, and for thy pleasure they
are and were created. ea
ἐκτίσθησαν.
CHAP. V.
Anp I saw in the right hand
of him that sat on the throne a
book written within and on the
back side, sealed with seven
seals.
ylow ἑπτά.
2 And I saw a strong angel
proclaiming with a loud voice,
Who is worthy to open the book,
and to loose the seals thereof?
3 And no man in heayen, ποῦ] '3 καὶ οὐδεὶς
in earth, neither under the earth,
GREEK TEXT,
τὴν δόξαν καὶ τὴν τιμὴν καὶ τὴν
δύναμιν" ὅτι σὺ ἔκτισας τὰ πάντα,
καὶ διὰ τὸ θέλημά σου εἰσὶ καὶ
CHAP.
= κ᾿ a
KAT εἶδον ἐπὶ τὴν δεξιὰν τοῦ
a (a
καθημένου ἐπὶ Tov θρόνου βιβλίον
γεγραμμένον ἔσωθεν καὶ ὄπι-
σθεν, κατεσφραγισμένον σῴρα-
3, " Ν
2 Καὶ εἶδον ἄγγελον ἰσχυρὸν
Ῥ “ ’ὔ, ,
κηρύσσοντα φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, Tis
ἐστιν ἄξιος ἀνοῖξαι τὸ βιβλίον,
καὶ λῦσαι τὰς σφραγῖδας αὐτοῦ ;
3 “ 3 Ν 3 οὖ — tes > \
οὐρανῷ, οὐδὲ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, οὐδὲ
REVISED VERSION.
to receive “the glory, and “the
honour, and “the power: for
“thou *didst create all things,
and Ybecause of thy “will they
tare, and were created.
Vv. CHAP. V.
Anp I saw *upon the right
hand of him that sat on the
throne a book written within and
on the *back, sealed ‘up with
seven seals.
2 And I saw a ‘mighty angel
proclaiming 4with a loud voice:
Who is worthy to open the book,
and to loose the seals thereof?
3 And no “one ‘was able in
γι fol
ἠδύνατο ἐν τῷ
heaven, nor £on "the earth, ‘nor
v For the articles, see ch. 1: 6, N. 6, &e.—‘ Thou, the Crea-
tor; Thou, and none else.’ See ch. 1: 8, N. m, &e.
x The temporal reference of ἔχτισας and ἐχτίσθησαν is the
same, and both haye been often translated by the perfect. But
it is better to preserve the historical force, as Εἰ. V. does in the
latter instance. τς V., ch. 10: 6; Mark 13: 19: &e. ;Ξ ἦν.
(madest) ;-Fr. S. (créas) ;-Sharpe (createdst), Lord.
y ‘The sole eaend of the existence of the universe is the
existence of a divine volition.’ This is commonly, but unneces-
sarily, regarded as one of the exceptional cases, in which διά
with the accusative denotes the means.—K. Y., Matt. 13: 21;
&e. ;-T., C., G., (for thy will’s sake) ;-Vulg. (propter), Syr. ;-
Erasm., Pagn., Par., Coec., Ros., (as Vulg. ;—-Daub. censuring
those who, as Bez. and Vitr., changed this into per), Beng. (von
deines Willens wegen), Treg., Murd.;—Win. (‘On closer in-
spection on account of [um... willen] suits quite well.’).
* H. V., always so elsewhere (63 times), except Eph. 2: 3,
where the plural is, desires ;-W., T., C., G., R. ;-foreign verss.;—
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Scott, Allw.,
Penn, Stu., Lord, Kenr., Barn.
® All the recent editors have ἦσαν (‘A. B. a 17. β 4. γ ὃ.
Vulg. Copt. Arr. Slav. MS. Georg.’). I recommend that it be
adopted: were. ‘God willed, and the universe was; was, as
a creature. Vor ἐκτίσθησαν does not denote continuance in
being (Beng., Wesl.), nor is it synonymous with ἦσαν (Kichh.),
bat ‘explains and renders more intensive the affirmation’ (Stu.).
« Beng.: ‘He presented it openly, to give it to whosoever
should be worthy.’ Comp. ch. 1: 20, N. d, &c.—Syr. ;-Pagn.,
Castal., Bez., Aret., Grot., (ad;—but see y. 7, éx), Brightm.
(‘at or upon’), Daub. (on), Beng. (auf), Wakef., Sharpe,
Murd., (at), Stu., De W. (‘av may here and 20:1 be taken
strictly’"-auf), Hengst. (‘ Properly: toward the right hand.
Comp. the ἐπί in like manner in ch. 3: 20; 15:2; 20:1;
Matt. 27 : 29, where the other reading ἐν τῇ δεξιᾷ is merely ex-
planatory.’);-Wahl (‘an, bey, zu, Lat. ad’), Rob. (‘upon,
i. e. in’).
> W., R., (without) ;-Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Woodh.,
Penn, Kenr., (as W.), Wakef., Thom., Scott and Allw. (on the
outside), Sharpe, Stu., Lord ;—Rob.
¢ German yerss. (versiegelt), Dt. (verzegeld) ;-Pagn. and
later Latin verss. (obsignatwm;-for the Vulg. signatum),
Woodh., Bloomf. (sealed down), Treg. (firmly sealed), Words.;—
L. and S., Rob., Green. Of these, it is true, the foreign verss.
and Woodh. make no distinction between the compound yerb
here and the simple one at ch. 10: 4.
4 §. V., 5 times out of 7 in this book ;-Hamm., Wells
Daub., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Jones, Penn,
Stu., Lord, Treg. Before φωνῇ, all the recent editors insert
ἐν (A. B. ‘a 20. β 5. γ 20’).
© Grot.: ‘Nulla res vivens.? See ch. 3:7, N.p; &e. W.5-
foreign verss. generally ;-and modern English, from Daub.
down ;-here avoid the restriction of E. V.
Γ The verb is translated before ἐν τῷ οὐρ. by R.;—Latin verss.
(except Castal.), Syr.. Fr. G.,-M.,-S.;-Beng., Moldenh., Woodh.,
Greenf., Treg., De W., Words. After οὐρανῷ, Matth., Knapp,
Mey., Sch., Words., add ἄνω (B. ‘a 18. 85. Copt.Syr. Ar. P.’).
® Syr., German and French yverss., Dt., It. ;-Brightm., Daub.
(upon ;-and so Dodd., Wakef., Woodh.), Newe., Thom. and the
later English verss.
h Dt., It., French yerss. ;-Daub., Beng., Moldenh., Wakef.,
Newce., Thom., Allw., Greenf., Penn, Lord, Treg., De W., Murd.
' R.;-Daub., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Stu.,
Lord, Murd. (or), Kenr.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
was able to open the book,
neither to look thereon.
4 And I wept much, because
no man was found worthy to
open, and to read the book,
‘neither to look thereon.
5 And one of the elders saith
unto me, Weep not: behold, the
Lion of the tribe of Juda, the
Root of David, hath prevailed
to open the book, and to loose
the seven seals thereof.
6 And I beheld, and lo, in the
midst of the throne, and of the
four beasts, and in the midst of
the elders, stood a Lamb as it
had been slain, having seven
horns, and seven eyes, which are
GREEK TEXT.
ε Α fa ° > -“ ἈΝ
ὑποκάτω τῆς γῆς, ἀνοῖξαι τὸ βι-
\ /
βλίον, οὐδὲ βλέπειν αὐτό.
\ 3, Ν
4 Καὶ ἐγὼ ἔκλαιον πολλὰ,
σ΄ » Ν δ΄ c / 5 ne
ὅτι οὐδεὶς ἄξιος εὑρέθη ἀνοῖξαι
ἀπ 5 a \ , y
καὶ ἀναγνῶναι τὸ βιβλίον, οὔτε
/
βλέπειν αὐτό.
Γ ἊΣ - » lol /
5 Kal εἰς ἐκ TOV πρεσβυτέρων
7’ aN \
λέγει μοι, Mn κλαῖε: ἰδοὺ évi-
€ 4 e xn 2 fa “
κησεν ὁ λέων 0 ὧν ἐκ τῆς φυλῆς
/ ͵ ΄σ ἊΝ
᾿]ούδα, ἡ ῥιζα Δαβὶδ, ἀνοῖξαι τὸ
/ A lal δ « AY
βιβλιον, Kat λῦσαι Tas entra
σφραγῖδας αὐτοῦ.
3 δ /
6 Kai εἰδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἐν μέσῳ
a / fal ta
Tov θρόνου καὶ τῶν τεσσάρων
fe lal
ζώων, καὶ ἐν μέσῳ τῶν πρεσβυ-;
τέρων, ἀρνίον ἑστηκὸς ὡς ἐσφα-
γμένον, ἔχον κέρατα ἑπτὰ καὶ
ὀφθαλμοὺς ἑπτὰ, οἵ εἰσι τὰ ἑπτὰ
ΠῚ
REVISED VERSION.
under the earth, to open the
book, neither to look thereon.
4 And JI, I wept much, be-
cause no Kone was found worth
to open ‘and read the book,
neither to look thereon.
5 And one of the elders saith
unto me: Weep not: behold,
the Lion ™that is "from the tribe
of °Judah, the Root of David,
hath prevailed to open the book,
and Pto loose the seven seals
thereof.
6 And I 4saw, and "behold, in
the midst of the throne 5 and
of the four ‘living creatures, and
in the midst of the elders, %a
‘Lamb Wstanding *as if it had
been slain, haying seven horns, ¥
and seven eyes, which are the
i} * As for me.” See ch. 1: 8, N. m, &c.—Latin verss. (ego),
Fr. S. (moi, je) ;-Treg. (marks the pronoun as emphatic).
k See v. 3, N. 6, &e.
1 All the recent editors cancel the words, χαὺ ἀναγνῶναι, on
the authority of ‘B.a 23.86. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr.’
I recommend that, in accordance with this reading, the words
and read be omitted.
m B.V., John 18: 37; &e.;-T. (being) ;-Syr. (= De Ὁ. ille
qui [est]), Germ., Dt., It. (marking the verb as supplied), F'r. G
—M..,-S. ;—Pagn. (tlle ;-and so Bez., Par.), Vat., Castal., Brightm.
(that), Coce., Vitr., (tle, qui est), Beng., Dodd. (who is ;-and
so Woodh., Thom., Allw., Lord), Moldenh., Greenf., Treg.,
De W., Hengst. Of these many follow the reading adopted by
all the recent editors, which cancels the ὧν, on the authority
of A. B. ‘a 28.87.73. Compl. Vulg.
» Comp. John 7: 41; ke. Syr. (= Greenf. 1), Dt. (wit) ;-
Pagn., Castal. and later Latin verss., (ea ;-for the Vulg. de),
Beng., Moldenh., Gerl., Stier, De W., (aus ;-for Luth.’s von).
° E. V.’s Greek genitive has been exchanged for the Hebrew
name by Guyse, Dodd. and the later English verss. (except
Treg., Words.), and the Amer. Bible Soc. See ch. 7: 6, N. o.
P All the recent editors cancel the λῦσαι, on the authority of
‘A. B. a 27. β 8. y 3. Compl. Verss. exc. Vulg. ed. and Slay.
MS.’ I recommend that this reading be followed, and that the
yersion stand thus: book and the &e.
a See ch. 4: 1, N. b.
* E. V., 25 times, out of 30, in this book;-R. 3-Wakef.,
Thom., Reni j-and so, at ch. 6: 5, Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Peni
Sharpe, Stu. But Bloomf. brackets, and all* the other recent
editors cancel, the words xa: ἐδού, on the authority of B. ‘a 26.
β 8. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. MSS.” I recommend
that this reading be followed, and that the words, and behold,
be omitted.
s The comma has been removed by the Amer. Bible Soe.
t See ch. 4: 6, N. a.
" The Greek order is retained by W., R. ;-Latin verss. (except
Castal.), Syr., Dt., It., French verss. ;—Brightm., Daub., Beng.,
Wesl., Moldenh., Sym., Newe., Woodh., Mey., Greenf., Jones,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Words., Hengst., Kenr.
Y Berl. Bib., Beng., Herd., Mey., (Lammlein), Wakef. (Little
lamb). But this etymological strictness is not favoured by
ch. 13: 11, and the Sept. Jer. 11: 19 (for was).
v The participle is retained by W., R.;—Latin verss., Syr.,
Dt. ;-Brightm., Daub., Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Newe., Woodh.,
Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Words., Hengst.,
Kenr.
= ne as if, see Buttm. ὃ 144, n. 14; Kithn. ὁ 312. 6; Rob.
&.U. ὡς, 2. ἃ; &e. T., C., G., (as though) ;—Latin verss., except
Coce. and Vite, (tanquam) ;-Brightm., Sharpe, (as T.), Wesl.,
Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Bloomf., Stier
(wie wenn), Murd., Kenr.
y This comma, which the Amer. Bible Soc. has remoyed, is
justified by the gender of the subsequent relative, without even
insisting on the more common interpretation, which restricts
the relative clause to the ὀφθαλμούς.
* In the 2d ed. of his Translation, Treg. adopts the reading
of A., which, omitting χαὶ εἶδον, gives χαὺ ἐδοὺ χαί.
112
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
the seven Spirits of God sent
forth into all the earth.
7 And he came and took the,
book out of the right hand οἵ
him that sat upon the throne.
8 And when he had taken the
book, the four beasts, and four
and twenty elders fell down be-|
7 Kai ἦλθε,
fore the Lamb, having every one,
of them harps, and golden vials |
full of odours, which are the!
prayers of saints.
GREEK TEXT.
a 5 i? Ν ᾽
τοῦ Θεοῦ πνεύματα τὰ ἀπεσταλ-
Pf ’ a \ ΄σ
μένα εἰς πᾶσαν τὴν γῆν.
βιβλίον ἐκ τῆς δεξιᾶς τοῦ καθη-
'μένου ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου.
8 καὶ ὅτε ἔλαβε τὸ βιβλίον,
τὰ τέσσαρα ζῶα καὶ οἱ εἰκοσι-
τέσσαρες πρεσβύτεροι
ἐνώπιον τοῦ ἀρνίου, ἔχοντες ἕκα-
στος κιθάρας, καὶ φιάλας χρυσᾶς
γεμούσας θυμιαμάτων, αἵ εἰσιν
αἱ προσευχαὶ τῶν ἁγίων"
REVISED VERSION.
seven *Spirits of God sent forth
into all the earth.
7 And he came and *took *the
book out of the right hand of
him that sat *on the throne.
S And when he *took the book,
the four ‘living creatures and
‘the ‘twenty-four elders fell down
before the Lamb, having every
one ἦ harps, and golden &bowls
full of "mecense, ‘which are the
prayers of Jthe saints.
Y Ν
καὶ εἴληφε τὸ
2,
€7TEO OV
7 Here also the Amer. Bible Soc. now interprets and prints
as in ch. 3: 1 (see there N. a, &e.).
® This eanpe is mentioned by Win. (§ 41. 4) as the only example
in the N. I. of a perfect used precisely as the narrative aorist.
But see ch.7: 14; 8:5. Bloomf. brackets, and Matth., Mey.,
Lachm., Treg., Tisch., Theile, cancel, the words τὸ βιβλίον, on
the authority of ‘A. α 24.86. γ 2. Harl.* Am.* Aeth. Arm.’
For on, seech. ὃ: 10, Ν. 4. E. V., ch. 4:2; &c.;-Brightm.,
Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Words., Murd., Kenr.
> The same tense as in v. 7 appears in Syr., Germ. ;—Castal.,
Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Herd., Thom., Mey., All., Sharpe, Stu.,
Lord, Treg: words Hengst., Murd.
¢ See ch. 4: 6, N. a.
a i. V., ch. 4: 10; &e. ;-R. ;-foreign verss. ;-Wells and later
English verss. (except Sharpe). The EH. V. is somewhat relieved
in the revised edition of the Am. Bible Soc. by the removal of
the comma after beasts (so Hamm., Kenr.).
e See οἢ. 4: 4, Ν. τὰ. T., C., (xxiiii.) ;-Daub., Dodd., Newce.,
Woodh., Sharpe, Stu., Treg., Words., Kenr.
ΓΈ. ch. 20: 13 ;-G., R.;-foreign verss., except Syr. and
Greenf. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef. (each;-and so Sharpe, Stu.,
Treg.), Lord, Kenr. For κιθάρας, Beng., Matth., Lachm..,
Treg., Words., Tisch., Theile have χιθάραν (A. B. ‘a 19. B 5. bY 2.
Aeth. Syr. Arm. Erp.’).
© In classical Greek φιάλη is ‘a broad, flat, shallow cup or
bowl, esp., a drinking bowl or bowl for libations, the Lat.
patera’ (L. and S.). In the Sept. it commonly stands for p12
(Greenf.’s term here), which is defined by Ges., First, &e., ‘vas
unde spargitur (sanguis victimarum), phiala s. patera sacri-
Jicw (Rob.: a@ sacrificial bowl, basin). ‘... De cratere vini
Am. 6: θ᾽ (Rob. : a@ wine-bowl) ; and is always in Εἰ. V. rendered,
bowl (Num. 7: 13, &.) or basin (Ex. 27:3; &e.). To this
usage our English vial (Johns., Rich.: ‘a small bottle’) does
not answer.—Latin verss. (phialas ;-the ph. being described by
Facciolati and Forcellini as ‘poculi genus in superiori parte
latius: et fere ex auro, aut alia pretiosa materia.’ Grot.: ‘ Hic
autem intelliguntur paterae’ [the word used also by Ew., Ros.],
‘in quibus erat thus et suffimenta alia.” Aret. thuribula), Syr.
(transfers the Greek word, and Murd. renders it, cwps;—which
is objectionable only as suggesting the ideas of smallness, and
a shape ‘more deep than wide’ [Johns., Webst.]), German
verss. (Schalen), It. (coppe) ;-Engl. Ann. (‘an allusion to the
censers of perfuming pots used in the tabernacle and temple.’),
Daub., B. and L. (coupes), Lowm. (has censers and cups ;-and
so Guyse, Dodd., Scott), Newe.. Thom. (cups), Jones (‘a kind
of goblet or basin’), Bloomf. (‘Not vials, but cwps, pateras,
something like our dishes’), Stu. (‘bowls or goblets, having
nore breadth than depth.’ He has bow/s in the version.), Treg.,
Kell. (‘cups, or basins’), Bonar, Comment. on Leviticus, ( bowls
of the altar, or the like’), Barn. (‘ The idea is always that of a
bowl or goblet.’) ;-Rob. (‘a bowl, goblet, broad and shallow,
Lat. patera’), Green (a bowl, shallow cup, patera), ὅτε.
4 Θυμίαμα, by which the Sept. habitually render the nop
(Greenf.’s word here, and this in Εἰ. V. is always incense ; except
in three instances, perfume) of the O. T., and which, in the
N. T., occurs four times in the plur. in this book, and twice in
the sing. elsewhere (Luke 1: 10, 11), is always, except here
and ch. 18: 138, translated in E. V. by incense. The plural
(more common also in classical Greek ) may in this case, and in
the parallel ch. 8: 3, 4, correspond to the variety of spices (B70,
Ex. 30: 34; ἄς. Comp. 1 Tim. 2: 1), that entered εἰς τὴν σύν-
θεσιν τοὺ θυμιάματος (Sept. Ex. 25:6). In number and etymo-
logy, profumi (It.), parfums (French verss.), perfumes (Dodd.),
answer well; but, like odours (Vulg. odoramentorum), they
do not so readily suggest a religious use, and the re-appear-
ance in the heavenly sanctuary of the Levitical symbol (Ps.
141: 2; Mal. 1:11; Acts 10:4). So Areth. thinks that θυμιά-
ματα, not ἀρώματα, is used as ἐξατμίζοντα τὸ tama τῆς καθ᾽ ἡμῶν
δικαίας τοῦ θεοὺ ὀργῆς.--- Εἰ. V. marg.;—German verss. (Rauch-
werk) ;-Beng. (mancherlei R.), Dt. (reukwerks) ;—Pagn., Bez.,
Par., (suffituum), Castal., Coce., Vitr., (use suffimenta), Lowm.,
Wesl., Wakef., Newe. marg., Woodh., Thom., Ew. (thuribus),
Allw., Jones, Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg. ;—Rob.
i The antecedent is the φιάλας, as John saw them, γεμούσας
θυμιάματων, and so representing the prayers of the saints, not
only as abundant, but as united. This reference is adopted by
REVELATION.
113
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
9 And they sung a new song,
saying, Thou art worthy to take
the book, and to open the seals
thereof: for thou wast slain, and
hast redeemed us to God by thy
blood out of every kindred, and
tongue, and people, and nation ;
10 And hast made us unto
our God kings and priests: and]. > -
we shall reign on the earth. bie eai ἐς μοῦ
11 And I beheld, and I heard
the voice of many angels round
about the throne, and the beasts,
and the elders: and the number
of them was ten thousand times
« Vulg. Am., Syr., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat., Aret., Wells, Daub.,
Berl. Bib., Beng., Wesl., Herd., Wakef., Woodh., Allw., Sharpe,
Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Words., Hengst. The old English
verss. follow the common text of the Vulg.
1 ‘In dying.’ See ch. 1: 6, N. z; and comp. 2 Pet. 2: 1.
W. (again boughtest) ;-Herd., Kist., Mey., De W. Others, as
Wakef., Thom.,'Treg., and many foreign verss., make the change
on the previous verb: thou hast been slain, and hast &c.
m Seeich. 1: 7, N. k.
ἃ Not only deliverance, but glory. Comp. ch.1:6,N.y. The
pronoun is repeated by Dt., French verss. ;-Wakef., Newc.,
Treg., Murd., Kenr.—For didst make, see y. 9, N.1, &e.
° All the recent editors have αὐτούς for ἡμᾶς, on the authority
of ‘A. B. a 27. β 8.y 5. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Copt. Aeth.
Syr. Ar. P. Slay. MS.” I recommend that this reading be
followed: them. ‘The intentional change,’ remarks Hengst.,
‘is to intimate, that the elders come into view, not as individuals,
but merely as representatives of the church.’ Perhaps it may
even be said, that, reverting to the scene of the redemption,
and looking out thence over the ruined earth, they lose, as it
were, the sense of their own personality in the wide and effi-
cacious purpose of the Saviour. Comp. Jude 24, N. y.
P For βασιλεῦς, Lachm. and Tisch. have βασιλείαν (A. Vulg,
Copt.’). Comp. ch. 1: 6, N. a—The reading βασιλεύσομεν
is given up by all the recent editors, of whom Matth., Lachm.,
Bloomf., Treg., Words., Tisch., adopt βασιλεύουσιν, on the oanee
ity of A. B. ‘a 9. B 4. y 2. Comet Syr. Copt. Ar. P. Slay. MS.—
Beng., Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch., Hahn, Theile, aerated:
Aret., Par., Wells, De W., Kell., Hengst. ;
GREEK TEXT.
32) A ἂν
9 καὶ ἀδουσιν ὠδὴν καινὴν,
Ε 3 rn Ν
λέγοντες, "A ξιος εἶ λαβεῖν το βι-
Βλίον, καὶ ἀνοῖξαι τὰς σφραγῖδας
αὐτοῦ: ὅτι ἐσφάγης, καὶ ἠγόρα-
σας τῷ Θεῷ ἡ ἡμᾶς ἐν τῷ αἵματί
σου, ἐκ πάσης φυλῆς καὶ γλώσ-
σης καὶ λαοῦ καὶ ἔθνους,
> / ε a lol lol
10 καὶ ἐποίησας ἡμᾶς τῷ Θεῷ
βασιλεύσομεν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς.
11 Kai εἶδον, καὶ ἤκουσα φω-
νὴν ἀγγέλων πολλῶν κυκλόθεν
τοῦ θρόνου καὶ τῶν ζώων καὶ τῶν
REVISED VERSION.
9 And they "sing a new song,
saying: Thou art worthy to take
the book, and to open the seals
thereof; for thou wast slain, and
‘didst redeem us to God by thy
blood out of every ™tribe, and
tongue, and people, and nation ;
10 And "thou "didst make °us
unto our God Pkings and priests,
and Pwe shall reign PPover the
earth.
11 And I 4gaw, and I heard ‘a
voice of many angels ‘round
about the throne ‘ and the “living
\ ε tal
Kai ἱερεῖς: καὶ
on the authority of ‘a 12, β 4. γ 2. Am. Harl. The internal
evidence, as well as the external, being in favour of the prophetic
present, as the more difficult reading, and as a natural explana-
tion of ἐποίησας αὐτοὺς βασιλεῖς, 1 recommend that βασιλεύουσιν
be followed in the text: they reign; and that the words: ‘Or,
according to some copies, they shall reign,’ be set in the margin.
pp So, after words of authority and rule, ἐσύ always may,
and often must, be rendered.—E. V., ch. 2: 26; 9:11; 11:6;
14: 18; 16:9; 17:18; &ce.;-Vulg. (super terram) ;-Erasm.,
Pagn., Vat., Bez., Aret., Par., (as Vulg.;-changed by Castal.,
Coce., Vitr., into in derra), Beng., Van Ess, Hengst., (δεν :--
and so De W., Win., &c., at Matt. 2: 22; &.), Wesl., Stu.,
Kell. ;—Rob. (at Matt. 2: 22; &e.). See the grammars and
lexicons generally on ἐπί in this relation.
4 See ch. 4:1, N. Ὁ.
τ German verss. (except that Herd. and Mey. have no ar-
ticle), Dt., Fr. S.;-Wesl., Wakef.
* All the recent editors read χύχλῳ (A. B. ‘a 24. 6 9. y 4,
Compl.’). I recommend that this reading be followed, and
translated: around. See ch. 4: 6, N. z.
t The genitives, τῶν ζώων καὶ τῶν πρεσβ., are under the
government, not of φωνήν (W., R.;-Castal., Dodd., Bloomf.,
Stu., Kenr.; of whom W., R., Kenr., probably misapprehend
the Vulg.), but of χύχλῳ. In vv. 9, 10 we have the song of the
redeemed ; here, the angelic antiphony ; followed, v. 13, by the
general chorus.—The commas are removed by Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom., Sharpe, Treg., Words.
u See ch. 4: 6, N. a.
but the last errs in| may be drawn into the gender and number of the explanatory
ede for it a Ἐπέταπισηῆον hecessity, against the familiar | substantive in its own clause; 6. g. Mark 12: 42; Gal. 3: 16.
rule of both the Greek and the Latin grammar, that the relative
) Foreign verss. ;-Brightm., Daub. and the later Tinglist
15
114
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
ten thousand, and thousands of πρεσβυτέρων: καὶ χιλιάδες χιλιά-
thousands ;
12 Saying with a loud voice,
Worthy is the Lamb that was
slain to receive power, and riches,
and wisdom, and strength, and
honour, and glory, and blessing.
13 And every creature which
is in heaven, and on the earth,
and under the earth, and such
as are in the sea, and all that are
in them, heard I saying, Bless-
ing, and honour, and glory, and
power, be unto him that sitteth
upon the throne, and unto the
Lamb, for ever and ever.
14 And the four beasts said,
Amen. And the four and twen-
ty elders fell down and wor-
dav, ͵
12 λέγοντε 7 in
γοντες φωνῇ μεγάλῃ,
ἌΓ / > ST ΄ὔ Ν »
Αξιόν ἐστι τὸ ἀρνίον τὸ ἐσφα-
f al A ΄
γμένον λαβεῖν τὴν δύναμιν καὶ
΄ if ἂν
πλοῦτον καὶ σοφίαν καὶ ἰσχὺν
Ν \ Ν / Ν > ΄
καὶ τιμὴν καὶ δόξαν καὶ εὐλογίαν.
Ν Ze , Sas >
13 Kat πᾶν κτίσμα ὃ ἐστιν ἐν
΄σ 5 Led Ν 3 “ = Ν
τῷ οὐρανῷ, καὶ ἐν τῇ γῇ, καὶ
ὑποκάτω τῆς γῆς» καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς
᾿ς a A r
θαλάσσης ἃ ἐστι, καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς
΄ 7 , =
πάντα, ἤκουσα λέγοντας, Τῷ
7 Ss ἰδ, a 72 Γ ol
καθημένῳ ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου καὶ τῷ
ἀρνίῳ ἡ εὐλογία καὶ ἡ τιμὴ καὶ
ἡ δόξα καὶ τὸ κράτος εἰς τοὺς
΄ ΄σ v4
αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων.
Ν / ~~ li
14 Kai τὰ τέσσαρα a ἔλε-
> id . ,
γον, ᾿Α μήν: καὶ οἱ εἰκοσιτέσσα-
tA f
pes πρεσβύτεροι ἔπεσαν, καὶ
REVISED VERSION.
creatures t and the elders, ¥ and
thousands of thousands,
12 Saying with a loud voice:
Worthy is the Lamb that “hath
been slain to receive “the power,
and riches, and wisdom, and
strength, and honour, and glory,
and blessing.
13 And every creature *that
*is in heaven, and Yin the earth,
and under the earth, and such as
are 7on the sea, and all things
that are in them, heard I saying:
’Unto him that sitteth ‘on the
throne, and unto the Lamb,‘ ¢the
blessing, and ‘the honour, and
*the glory, and *the power, ‘unto
the ages of the ages.
14 And the four ¢living crea-
tures said: Amen. And the
‘twenty-four elders fell down,
Τ I recommend that the reading of the Elzevir text, and of
all the recent editors, which here inserts the words, xai ἦν 6
ἀριθμὸς αὐτῶν μυριάδες μυριάδων, be followed, and that the ver-
sion stand thus: elders ; and the number of them was myriads
of myriads, and thousands of thousands ;. For myriads, see
ch. 9: 16, N. 5, &.
τ It., French verss. ;-Beng. (das sich hat schlachten lassen),
Moldenh., All., Treg., De W.—For the, see vy. 13, N. e and
ch. 1: 6, N. e, &c.;—Dt., It. and Fr. 5. (have the article before
each noun), Daub., B. and L. (as Fr. S.), Beng., Wesl.,
Woodh., Allw., Words., Hengst.
x After every, E. V. commonly has thal ;-W. (each creature
that), R. ‘The ἐστίν is cancelled by Matth., Lachm., Bloomf.,
Treg., Words., Tisch., on the authority of A. B. ‘a 18. β 5.
Vulg. MS. Tol. Copt. Arr.’
y All the recent editors read ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, on the authority of
A.B. ‘a 27.87. Compl. Vulg.’ I recommend that this read-
ing be adopted: on the earth.
z E. V.,ch.7:1; 10:2; ὅσ. ;—-Fr. S. ;-Wesl., Moldenh., Newce.,
Woodh., All., Treg., Stier, De W. (‘The sea-creatures are
thought of, that live more on the surface than in the deep ;’—
a better suggestion than that of Rob. after Wahl: ‘on the bottom
of the sea, in the deep.’). But neither is it necessary to exclude,
as De W. intimates, those sailing on the sea; especially as the
following clause, xo: τὰ ἐν αὐτοῖς πάντα, makes up what had
been left deficient by the double ἐπί. Hengst. supposes that
clause to have been added for the purpose of including, in this
choir of the universe, the smaller along with the greater parts
of creation.
* The gender of πάντα is expressed by Germ., Dt., It., French
yerss. ;-Erasm. and later Latin verss., Brightm., Dodd., Moldenh.,
Herd., Wakef., Newc., Woodh., Allw., Sharpe, De W., Treg.,
Words. The reading πάντας (‘a 16. β 3. Compl.’—to which
may be added the Vulg.) is edited by Beng., Matth., Knapp,
Mey., Tisch.; while that of B., πάντα xoi πάντας, appears only
in Words.
b The Greek order is retained by E. V., ch. 1: 5,6; Jude
24, 25; &c., and here by W., R. ;-foreign verss. ;-Dodd. and the
later English, except Newe. and Penn.
© See v. 7, N. a, &e.
ἃ See ch. 1: 6, N. d, &c. R.;—-Latin verss. (except Vitr.),
Fr. S.;-B. and L. (appartient), Wesl. (is), Moldenh. (kommt
zu), Greenf., Lord, De W. (‘set, oder ist, gebthrt’), Kenr.
© See v. 12, N. w, &. Dt., It., Fr. S.;-B. and L., Berl.
Bib., Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Greenf.,
Allw., De W., Words.
f See ch. 1: 6, N. g, &e.
® See ch. 4: 6, N. a.
b See y. 8, N. 6, &c. But Knapp brackets, and all the other
recent editors cancel, εἰκοσυτέσσαρες, on the authority of ‘A. B.
a 28. β 8. y 3. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol. Copt. Aeth. Syr.
Ar. P. Slay. MS” I recommend that this reading be followed,
and twenty-four omitted.
REVELATION.
115
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
shipped him that liveth for ever
and
GREEK TEXT.
/, σι \ lol
προσεκύνησαν ζῶντι εἰς τοὺς αἰῶ-
REVISED VERSION.
and worshipped ‘him that liveth
‘unto the ages of the ages.
rn ,
ever. νας TOV αἰώνων.
CHAP. VI. CHAP. VI. CHAP. VI.
Anp I saw when the Lamb KAT εἶδον ὅτε ἤνοιξε τὸ! Anp I saw when the Lamb
opened one of the seals, and I
heard, as it were the noise of
thunder, one of the four beasts,
saying, Come and see.
2 And I saw, and behold, a
white horse: and he that sat on
him had a bow; and a crown
was given unto him: and he
went forth conquering, and to
conquer. νικήσῃ.
3 And when he had opened the
second seal, I heard the second
beast say, Come and see.
βλέπε.
4 And there went out another
> / / > a /
ἀρνίον μίαν ἐκ τῶν σφραγίδων,
Ὅν ΄σ ,
καὶ ἤκουσα ἑνὸς EK TOY τεσσάρων
ζώων λέγοντος, ὡς φωνῆς βρον-
΄ , /
τῆς, ἔρχου καὶ βλέπε.
5 \
2 Καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἵππος
Ν ave , ee) > “
λευκὸς, καὶ ὁ καθήμενος ET αὑτῷ
ἐγ / ape / > ΄σ 72
ἔχων τόξον: καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτῷ στέ-
Ν > “ “ Ἂς
φανος, καὶ ἐξῆλθε νικῶν, καὶ ἵνα
x
3 Kat ὅτε ἤνοιξε τὴν δευτέ-
ραν σφραγῖδα, ἤκουσα τοῦ δευτέ-
, Ye 3, ον
ρου ζώου λέγοντος, ᾿ ἔρχου καὶ
4 Καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἄλλος ἵππος
opened one of the * seals, and I
heard Yone of the four ‘living
creatures saying, ‘as the ‘voice
of thunder: *Come and see.
2 And I saw, and behold a
white horse, and he that sat
fupon him ‘having a bow: and
Sthere was given unto him a
crown: and he went forth con-
quering, and "that he might con-
quer.
3 And when he opened the
second seal, I heard the second
jliving creature ‘saying: 'Come
and see.
4 And there went ™forth ano-
' See ch.1: 6,N.g, &c. But here also Knapp brackets, and
all the other recent editors cancel, the words ζῶντι εἰς τοὺς
αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων, on the authority of ‘A. B. C. a 27. β 8. y ὃ.
Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol. Harl.* Copt. Syr. (Arm.) Ar. P.
Slay. MS.’ I recommend that this reading be followed, the
verse ending thus: and worshipped.
5. All the recent editors insert ἑπτά, on the authority of ‘A. B.
C. α 25. 8 3. Compl. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P. Slay.’ I recom-
mend that this reading be followed: seven seals.
> The order, ἤχουσωα ἑνός, is retained by all other verss., except
Newe.
© See ch. 4: 6, N. a.
4 See ch. 4:1, N.d, &e. W.;-Hamm., Wells, Daub., Dodd.,
Wesl., Wakef., Newe. (marks it were as supplied), Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., Stu. (/ike), Lord, Kenr,
© See ch. 1:15, N. 0, ἄς. For φωνῆς, all the recent editors
read φωνή (except Treg. φωνῇ, who cites ‘A. C. a 25. 8 7. Compl.
[Syr. Arr.]? Words., for φωνή, cites A. B. C.).——For βλέπε,
Beng. (who also omits καί), Matth., Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch.,
Bloomf., Words., edit ἔδε (B. ‘a 17. 8 7.2), while Lachm., Hahn,
Treg., Tisch., Theile, add nothing after Ἔρχον, on the authority
of ‘A.C. α 9. 8 2. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Erp.’
f E.V., ch. 19: 14; &c.;—-R.;-Daub., Guyse, Woodh., Allw.,
Stu., Kenr. For ἐπ᾽ αὐτῷ, here and in vy. 4, 5, all the recent
editors (except Bloomf. at y. 4) and the Compl. have ἐπ᾽ ἄντόν
(A. B. C. and from 26 to 34 cursive MSS.).
ὍΠΕ ἘΣ 1 Nac:
= BE. V., ν. 4; ἄο. The Greek order is followed closely by
Vulg., Syr., It. (gli fu data &ec.), Fr. G.—M.-S., (il lui fut
donné &e.);-Pagn., Bez., Aret., Par., Coce., Bierm., Vitr., Dodd.,
Greenf., Stu. and Treg. (at vy. 8);—and with different degrees
of approximation by many others.
Por having, see
h The form of the original is preserved by W., R. ;-foreign
yerss. (except B. and L., Herd., Mey., Greenf., All., De W.) ;-
Scott, Allw., Stu., Lord, Words., Kenr. The E, V. might be
taken to mean simply, that he was about to conquer; whereas
he went forth for that purpose. See ch. 8: 6, N. p, &e.
ἘΣ V., v. 1;-Syr., German verss. (except Moldenh.), Fr. S. ;—
Castal., Coce., Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Thom.,
Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf., Lord, Treg., Words.
Ὁ See ch. 4: 6, N. a.
k KE. V., v.1; ὅσ. ;-W., R. ;—Latin yerss., Syr. ;-Daub., Dodd.,
Wesl., Newe., Woodh., Allw., Greenf., Treg., Kenr.
1 The words, xai βλέπε, are bracketed by Bloomf., and omitted
by all the other recent editors, on the authority of ‘A. B. C.
a 25. β 7. y 2. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Syr. Arm. (Erp.).’
I recommend that, in accordance with this reading, the verse
end with, Come.
τ Ἢ, V., τ. 2; &c.;-R.;-Brightm., Wesl., Wakef., Newc.,
Woodh., Thom., Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
116
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
horse that was red ; and power was
given to him that sat thereon to
take peace from the earth, and
that they should kill one another:
and there was given unto him
a great sword.
5 And when he had opened the
third seal, I heard the third beast
say, Come and see. And I beheld,
and lo, a black horse; and he that
sat on him had a pair of balances
in his hand.
πυῤῥός:
λους σφάξωσι:
ΤᾺ
6 And I heard a voice in the
midst of the four beasts say, A
measure of wheat for a penny,
" Nothing is supplied by W. (another red horse), R. (another
horse, red) ;-Latin verss., Syr., Fr. S.;-Brightm. and Kenr.
(as W.), Herd., Wakef., Thom., Mey., Greenf., All., Sharpe
(as F.), Lord, Treg., De W., Murd.
° The participle is kept first by R.;-foreign verss. (except
Fr. G. and M.) ;-Daub., Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Sharpe,
Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
P For wpon him, see y. 2, N. f——For expressing the αὐτῷ,
see ch. 2:7, N. zz. R. (he that sat thereon, to him);—Syr. ;-
Erasm., Vat. in the Schol., Cocc., Bierm., (sedenti... ei),
Beng., Woodh., Allw., Stu.
3 Nothing is supplied by W., R.;—Latin verss., Syr., German
verss. (except Herd., Mey.), It., Fr. S. ;-Wells, Daub., Dodd.,
Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Greenf., Sharpe, Stu., Lord,
Treg., Words., Murd., Kenr. For ἀπό, Matth., Griesb., Knapp,
Sch., Lachm., Hahn, Bloomf., Treg., Words., Tisch., have éx
(B. C. ‘a 26. B 6. Compl.) ; ah Beng., Mey. , Theile, admit
neither preposition (A. and 4 cursive MSS.).
τ E. V., always (9 times) elsewhere, except ch. 13: 3 ;-W.;—
Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Penn, Stu., Treg., Kenr. Lachm.,
Treg., Tisch., read σφάξουσιν (‘ A. C.’).
* See τ. 3, N. i.
t See ch. 4: 6, N. 8,
« See v. 3, N. k. For βλέπε (which Bloomf. alone of recent
editors retains), Matth., Griesb., Sch., Words., have ἴδε (B. ‘a 15.
p 6” Matth. also omits the subsequent χαὺ εἶδον, on the au-
thority of B. 23 cursive MSS. [the same, with two exceptions, as
those which read ié.] Vulg. Aeth. Slav. MSS.); while Beng.,
Knapp, Mey.. Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Tisch., Theile, have simply
Ἔρχου ( Δ. C. a 11. β 2. [& 80.] Compl. Copt. Arm. Arr.
Slay. MSS.’).
v See ch. 4: 1, N. Ὁ.
w See ch. 5: 6, N.r.
= See v. 2, N. ἢ,
GREEK TEXT.
ΩΝ ἴον / Ce
καὶ TO καθημένῳ ἐπ
αὐτῷ ἐδόθη αὐτῷ λαβεῖν τὴν εἰ-
ρήνην ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς; καὶ ἵνα ἀλλή-
7
μάχαιρα peyadn.
Natl, yy ‘ vA
5 Καὶ ὅτε ἤνοιξε τὴν τρίτην
σφραγίδα, ἤκουσα τοῦ τρίτου ἷ
ζώου λέγοντος,᾽ ᾿βρχου καὶ βλέπε.
Καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἵ ἵππος μέλας,
καὶ ὁ καθήμενος ἐπὶ αὐτῷ ἔχων
Ν “ ‘ ε _
ζυγὸν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὑτοῦ.
6 Ν of Ν > /
Ὁ καὶ ἤκουσα φωνὴν ἐν μέσῳ
τῶν τεσσάρων ζώων λέγουσαν,
REVISED VERSION.
ther, a red horse; and °to him
that sat Pupon him, Pto him 4it
was given to take peace “from
the earth, and that they should
‘slay one another; and there was
given unto him a ‘great sword.
5 And when he § opened the
third seal, I heard the third tliy-
ing creature "saying: "Come and
see. And I ‘saw, and “behold
a black horse, and he that sat
*upon him Yhaving a *balance in
his hand.
6 And I heard a voice in the
midst of the four “living crea-
tures, *saying: A choenix of
καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτῷ
y See ch. 4: 1, N.c.
2 Εἰ. V. often uses this word so in the Ὁ, T., as in Job
31: 6; &c.;-W., R.;-Brightm., Hamm., Stu. and others, (in
their notes), Wakef., Woodh. (yoke;-and so Crol., Jones),
Thom., Allw., Penn, Lord, Murd.;-L. and S., Rob., Green.
® For living creatures, see ch. 4: 6, N. a;—for saying, see
vy. 3, N. k.
+ *—Into the common version of the Old Testament, several
oriental and other foreign names’ of weights, measures and
coins ‘have been admitted, which are explained in the margin.
Hence we have shekel, ephah, bath, homer, cor, and some others.
This, however, (for what reason I know not,) has not been
attempted in the New Testament’ (Campb.). And on our pre-
sent passage he remarks: ‘It is evidently the intention of the
writer to inform us of the rate of this necessary article, as a
characteristic of the time whereof he is speaking. But our ver-
sion not only gives no information on that head, but has not even
the appearance of giving any, which the word chenix would
have had, even to those who did not understand it. But to say
@ measure, without saying what measure, is to say just nothing
at all. The word penny here is also exceptionable, being used
indefinitely, insomuch that the amount of the declaration is,
a certain quantity of wheat for a certain quantity of money.
This suggests no idea of either dearth or plenty; and can be
characteristical of no time, as it holds equally of every time. In
this case, the original term, notwithstanding its harshness, ought
to be retained in the text, and explained in the margin.’ With
regard to the penny, however, Dodd.’s remark is the juster, but
it only strengthens the case against the common version: ‘ This
may seem, to an English reader, a description of great plenty ;
but it certainly intends the contrary’—the chenia being a
man’s daily allowance of food, and the denarius his day’s wages
(Matt. 20:2). I recommend that the explanations be given
in the margin thus: ‘ A cheniz is about one quart; a denarius,
about fifteen cents.’—Both terms are transferred by Syr.; and
so It., Fr. G.-S., (though it is true that danajo, and denier
REVELATION.
ΤΠ
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
and three measures of barley for
a penny; and see thou hurt not
the oil and the wine.
7 And when he had opened
the fourth seal, I heard the voice
ar fea fourth beast say, Come| i. τ ετάρτου
9. And 1 looked, and behold,
a pale horse: and his name that
sat on him was Death, and hell
followed with him. And power
was given unto them over the
fourth part of the earth, to kill
GREEK TEXT.
Xoim€ σίτου Snvapiov, καὶ τρεῖς
χοίνικες κριθῆς δηναρίου: καὶ τὸ
ἔλαιον καὶ τὸν οἶνον μὴ ἀδικήσῃς.
i Kai ¢ ore ἤνοιξε τὴν σῴρα-
γῖδα τὴν τετάρτην, ἤκουσα φωνὴν
ζώου λέγουσαν,
"Epxov καὶ βλέπε.
8 Καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἵππος
χλωρὸς, καὶ ὁ καθήμενος ἐπάνω
αὐτοῦ, ὄνομα αὐτῷ ὁ Θάνατος,
καὶ ὁ “Αδης ἀκολουθεῖ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ"
καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτοῖς ἐξουσία ἀποκτεῖ-
REVISED VERSION.
wheat for a "denarius, and three
bchoenixes of Pbarley for a ’dena-
rius; and ‘the oil and the wine 4
hurt thou not.
7 And when he ¢ opened the
fourth seal, I heard ‘the voice of
the fourth ‘living creature ‘say-
ing: Come and see.
8 And I "saw, and behold a
pale horse, and ‘he that sat /upon
him, ‘his name‘ Death, and ‘Ha-
des 'followeth with him. And
™there was given unto ™them
power "to kill over the fourth
© The Greek order is retained by T., C., G., R.;-Latin and
German verss., Syr. ;-Daub., Woodh., Allw., Stu., Lord, Words.
4 Nothing is supplied by W., R. ;-foreign verss. ;—Daub. (thou
shalt not hurt), Wes!., Thom., Sharpe, Kenr., (Aut not),
Wakef. (hurt not thou), Newe., Woodh. and Lord (¢how mayest
not injure), Allw. (shalt thou not injure), Penn (harm not),
Stu. (thou must not injure), Words.
° See ν. 3, N. i.
£ For living creature, see ch. 4: 6, N. a. For saying, see
y. ὃ, N. k. Instead of λέγουσαν, all the recent editors read
λέγοντος (A. B. CO. ‘a 20. β 6. y 3. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Syr.
Arr. Slav. MSS.’), and Beng., Matth., Griesb., Tisch., at the
same time cancel, as Treg. also now brackets, φωνήν, on the
authority of Β. Ὁ. ‘a 20.64. Copt. Syr. Arr. Slav. MSS.’
® For βλέπε (which Bloomf. alone of recent editors retains),
Matth., Griesb., Sch., Words., have ide (B. ‘a 18. β 4. Matth.
also omits the xo εἶδον of v. 8, on the authority of B. 21
cursive MSS. [the same, with 3 exceptions, as those which here
read δε. Vulg.); while Beng., Knapp, Mey., Lachm., Hahn,
Treg., Tisch., Theile, have simply Ἔρχου (‘ A. C. a 8. β 4. Compl.
Am. Erp.’).
h See ch. 4: 1, N. Ὁ.
! See ch. 4:1, N.c, and ch. 3:12, N.i. The two clauses,
6 καθ. κτλ. and ὄν. αὖτ. xra., are kept distinct, and in the Greek
order, by R.;-Vulg., Syr., Germ., Dt.;—Erasm., Vat., Cocc.,
Mor., Bierm., Vitr., Dodd., Wesl., Woodh., Allw., Greenf.,
Lord, De W., Hengst.;—and, of these, Vulg., Syr.;—Hrasm.,
Vat., Cocc., Mor., Bierm., Vitr., Greenf., supply no copula be-
[which last is employed also by M., B. and L.], like the Denar
of Berl. Bib., Herd., Stolz, Kist., Goss., Mey., Van Ess, Win.,
De W., Hengst., are living words, and, as such, not strictly
equivalent to their original, denarius) ;-Erasm. and later Latin
_verss. (use ch, along with the Vulg. den.), Moldenh., Woodh.
and Lord (with chenices for the plural), Thom. (deniar), Ell.,
Murd. ;-Rob., Green, and the other lexicons. Cheeniv is trans-
fore 6 Θαυ. The very abruptness of the construction may not
be without significance. (Milton, P. Z. 11. 787-789:
‘T fled, and cry’d out Death ;
‘Hell trembled at the hideous name, and sigh’d
‘From all her caves, and back resounded Death.’)
} R.;-Daub., Woodh., Allw., Stu.,
k See ch. 1: 18, N. x.
1 The reading ἠχολούθει (‘B. C. a 20. 8 7. y 2. Vulg. Aeth.
Arr. Slay.’) is edited by Matth., Griesb., Knapp, Mey, Sch.,
Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words., Theile. But ἀχολονθεῦ is retained
(on the authority of ‘the larger part of the MSS. [including the
Alexandrian], confirmed by the Pesch. Syr. Version, says
Bloomf.; who speaks everywhere of the Peschito as includ-
ing this book, the Second Epistle of Peter, and Jude.) by
Beng., Bloomf., Tisch. ; and it is translated as an historic present
by Hrasm., Vat., Castal., Aret., Hamm., Cocc., Daub., Beng.,
Wesl., Newe., Allw. There may even be a farther propriety
in the use of it here, where the relation symbolized is not inci-
dental, but one existing by an unchangeable divine appoint-
ment, like that in Hebrew 9: 27: ἅπαξ ἀποθανεῖν, wera δὲ τοῦτο
κρίσις. I recommend, however, that the following note appear
in the margin: ‘Or, as many copies read, followed.’
m For the order, see γ. 2, N. g. For αὐτοῖς, Beng., Matth.,
pee. , Knapp, Mey., Sch., Bloomf., Tisch., read αὐτῷ (‘ B. a 25.
B 6. y 3. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay.’).
n All the recent editors read, ἐπὸ τ. τέτ. τ. γῆς ἀποχτ., on the
authority of ‘A. B. C. a 28.6 8. y 3. Compl.’ I recommend
that this order be observed in the version: over the fourth part
of the earth to kill.
Kenr.
ferred also by More ;—denarius, also by Newe., Greenf., Sharpe,
Kenr. ;—while the former is variously rendered by W.., bilibre ;
R., two pounds ; Kenr., two measures ; after the Vulg. bilibris :--
Hamm. (quart), Berl. Bib. (Mdasschen), Beng. (Vierling),
Newe. (small measure), De W. (Metze): and the latter, by
Beng. and All. (Zehner). For χρυθῆς, Lachm., Treg., Tisch.,
Theile, have xpuday (‘A.C.12. Syr.’).
118
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
with sword, and with hunger,
and with death, and with the
beasts of the earth.
γη5-
9 And when he had opened
the fifth seal, I saw under the
altar the souls of them that were
slain for the word of God, and
for the testimony which they
held:
10 And they cried with a loud
voice, saying, How long, O Lord,
holy and true, dost thou not
judge and avenge our blood on
them that dwell on the earth? Καὶ ἐκδικεῖς TO
5 a cal r
τῶν κατοικούντων ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς;
/ /
11 καὶ ἐδόθησαν ἑκάστοις στο-
11 And white robes were giv-
° Many (Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Herd., Mey., Allw.,
All., Bloomf., Ell., Stu., Kell., eet &e.) render θάνατος here,
pestilence, Pest. "Bat see ch. 2: 23, N. y, and Hengst. in loc.
Pp E. V., ch.9: 18; ἄς, The change of preposition is ob-
served by Syr., Germ., Dt., It. ;-Erasm. and later Latin verss.
(except Castal.), Hamm., Beng., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh. and
Allw. (under), Thom., Sharpe, Bloomf. (by the means or in-| α
slrumentality of ), Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Words. (by means
of ), Hengst.
a The specific sense of θηρίον (comp. Sept. Deut. 28: 26; Ps.
79: 2; Is. 18: 6; Jer. 7: 33; &c.) is given by Syr., Dt.. It.,
Fr. G.,-M. ;-Pagn., Castal. and later Latin verss., B. and i,
Dodd., Wesl., Moldenh., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Mey., Allw.,
All., Penn, Eli., Stu., Lord, De W. (in the note), Murd., Barn.
F See v. 3, N.i.
* See ch. 2: 2, N. hy &e.
« The participial form is retained by W. (men slain) ;-Vulg.,
Syr. (with a relative prefix), It. (degli womini uccisi) ;-Erasm.,
Vat., Castal., Aret., Cocc., Bierm., Herd. and Mey. (der Ge-
schlachteten), Greenf. Other verss. variously determine the
relation of time: were, have been, had been, slain.
« The testimony was Christ’s (ch. 1: 2, 5, &c.; John 3: 32,
&c.) ; they had it in trust (1 Cor.9:17; Gal. 2:7; 1 Thess.
2:4; &c.). There is even large authority, ‘B. a 24. β 6. y 2.
Compl. Syr. Ar. P.,’ for the reading μαρτυρίαν τοῦ ἀγνίου,
followed by It.;—Andr., Areth.. Matth. and Words.—E. V., ch.
12:17; 19:10; &.; 1 John 5: 10;-W., T., C.,R. ;-Vulg., Syr.
= testimonium Agni quod illis erat; not, as Murd., testimony
to the Lamb which was with them), Germ., Dt., It., Fr. S.5-
Erasm., Vat., Castal., Aret., Hamm. (had had), Cocc., Bierm.,
GREEK TEXT.
Ss nS ye ΄σ a >
ναι ἐπὶ TO τέταρτον τῆς γῆς ἐν
e i Ν » a Ν >
ῥομφαίᾳ καὶ ev λιμῷ καὶ ἐν θα-
΄ ἜΑΡ τ τὴ ΄ =
νάτῳ, καὶ ὑπὸ τῶν θηρίων τῆς
9. Καὶ ὅτε ἤνοιξε τὴν πέμπτην
σφραγῖδα, εἶδον ὑποκάτω τοῦ θυ-
σιαστηρίου τὰς ψυχὰς τῶν ἐσφα-
γμένων διὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ Θεοῦ,
καὶ διὰ τὴν μαρτυρίαν ἣν εἶχον,
10 καὶ ἔκραζον φωνῇ “μεγάλῃ,
λέγοντες, ‘Eos πότε, ὁ δεσπότης
ὁ ἅγιος καὶ ὁ ἀληθινὸς, οὐ κρίνεις
REVISED VERSION.
part of the earth with sword,
and with hunger, and with °death,
and Pby the ‘wild beasts of the
earth.
9 And when he * opened the
fifth seal, I saw under the altar
the souls of ‘those t slain for the
word of God, and for the testi-
mony which they "had.
10 And they ‘cried with a loud
voice, saying: ‘Until when, O
“Lord *the holy and *the true,
dost thou not judge and avenge
our blood Yon *those that dwell
on the earth?
11 And “there *were given
- ε cad ἣν
αἷμα ἡμῶν ἀπὸ
Vitr., Beng. (gehabt hatten), Greenf. (5 "Ὁ ), De W.,
nye The tuebantur of Pagn., Bez., Par. (δ: ἌΣ ἢ
seems to have given currency to the biter view. which is, in-
deed, held by some, as Vitr., who do not allow it to modify the
version.
τ For ἔχραζον, all the recent editors read ἔχραξαν (‘A. B. CO
25. 6 5. Compl.’).—The ἕως wove = Γι τς of Ps. 13; &e.;
and is here answered by the ἕως of y. 11. Latin verss. (usque-
quo or quousque ;-except Castal.’s Ciceronian quousque tandem),
Syr. (= Greenf. sna-59 = De D. usque quando), Dt. marg.
(tot wanneer toe), It. (infino a quando), French verss. (jusques
ἃ quand) ;-Lord, Kell.
: Nee
x Syr., It.;-Wells, Thom., Allw. But all the recent editors
reject (except that Bloomf. merely brackets, as ‘most probably,
or certainly, an interpolation’) the 6 before da7é@.,on the au-
thority of A. Β. C.‘a 17. 8 6. Compl.’ I recommend that this
reading be followed: and true. Daub., Woodh., Penn, Lord,
Treg., Words., express the first article; and the want of it, or
of both, is in the German yerss. and Murd. compensated by
means of the personal pronoun (du—thow), and in Fr. G.,—M. ;--
Pagn., Vat., Bez. and later Latin verss., Brightm., B. and L.,
by a relative construction (qui es, which art).
ν See 2 Pet. 2
y For ἀπό, Matth., Mey., Lachm., Bloomf., Treg., Words.,
Tisch., read éx (A. B. C. ‘a 26. β 4. Compl.’).—For those,
see ch. 2: 2, N. h, &e.
For the order, see v. 2, N. g.
* For ἐδόθησαν . . στολαὶ revxat, all the recent editors read
ἐδόθη . . στολὴ λευχή (SA. B. C. α 28. β 7. [6 8. for στολὴ λευχη]
γ 3. Compl. Syr. Arm. Erp.’). Irecommend that this reading
be followed: was given... a white robe.
REVELATION.
119
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
en unto every one of them; and λαὶ λευκαὶ, καὶ ἐῤῥέθη αὐτοῖς ἵνα
ἀναπαύσωνται ἔτι χρόνον μικρὸν,
ἕως οὗ πληρώσονται καὶ οἱ σύν-
δουλοι αὐτῶν καὶ οἱ ἀδελφοὶ αὐ-
τῶν. οἱ μέλλοντες ἀποκτείνεσθαι,
it was said unto them, that they
should rest yet for a little season,
until their fellow-servants also
and their brethren, that should
be killed as they were, should be
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
unto Yevery one of them *white
robes, and it was said unto them
that they should rest yet “ a little
‘time, until their fellow-servants
also and their brethren ‘shall ful-
fil iz, ‘who ‘shall ‘be killed as they
fulfilled. ὡς καὶ avroi. ‘Salso "themselves.
9 ~~ SI σ΄ Ν Ν ς k
12 And I beheld when he had! 12 Καὶ εἶδον ὅτε ἤνοιξε τὴν 12 And I Jsaw when he
> The reading ἑχάστοις is rejected by all the recent editors, ἄχρι τῆς τῶν ἀδελφῶν τελειώσεως χελεύονται, ἕνα μὴ χωρὶς αὐτῶν
of whom Matth., Griesb., Sch., Bloomf., Tisch., give αὐτοῖς (‘B.
a 14.83. [ἃ 81] Compl. Arm.’); Beng., Knapp, Mey., Lachm.,
Hahn, Treg., Words., Theile, αὐτοῖς ἑχάστῳ (A. C.a 11.8 4. y 3.
[Vulg.]’). I recommend that the latter reading be followed, and
translated: them every one. Comp. ch. 5: 8, and see ch. 2: 23,
N. a;-W. (for each soul . . . to them) ;-German verss. (except
Herd.), French verss. ;-Castal., Wesl. (to them, to every one),
Treg. (them severally).
© For the omission of for, see E. V., ch. 20: 3; ἃς. -W., R.3-
Daub., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Sharpe, Stu., Lord,
Kenr. tary μιχρόν, rejected by the other recent editors (‘B.
a 25.8 6.y 2. Compl. Ar. P.?), is retained by Lachm., Hahn,
Treg.
4 E. V., John 5: 6; &.;-W., R.;-Brightm., Daub., Wesl.,
Newce., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Lord.
© Greek writers, it is true, often employ the futuremiddle,
especially of pure verbs, in a passive sense. But whether this
usage is found in the N. T. (Acts 15: 22; 1 Cor. 10: 2; Gal. 5:
12) is doubtful. Here it is not necessary. ‘The martyrs should
rest yet a little time, until their brethren also, still left on the
field of conflict, shall fulfil it for themselves—in their own ap-
pointed way—not resting, but suffering.” And, accordingly,
Luth. (vollends dazu kamen), Coce. (plene accedant ;-and in
the Comment., ‘implerent, nempe suum agonem, vel, se. plene
associarent’), Stu., Rob. (᾿ πληρώσοντας Sc. τὸν χαιρόν V. χρόνον᾽).
retain the active or the middle force. This reading, however,
is almost destitute of manuscript support, and has been rejected
by all the recent editors, of whom Beng., Knapp, Mey., Hahn,
Lachm., Bloomf., Treg., Words., Theile, give πληρωθῶσι (‘ A. C.
29. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr.’); Matth., Griesb. (to whom
Rob. errs in assigning πληρώσονται, as he does in citing πληρω-
@act as the Rec.), Sch., Tisch., πληρώσωσε ( Β. α 28.85. Erp.).
The former is with reason objected to by Hengst., as scarcely
yielding a satisfactory sense; the common explanation both of
this reading and of πληρώσονται, until the completion of their
number (Steph., Engl. Ann., Grot., Grell., Daub., B. and L.,
Wolf., Beng., &c.), and that of Vitr.—of their afflictions, being
harsh and unexampled. De W.’s note is: ᾿πληροῦσθας either
simply vita defungi, comp. τελειοῦσθαι Wisd. 4: 12 (13), or
with the additional sense of a moral perfecting, comp. Heb. 11:
40; 12: 23? and, while the place referred to in Wisd. gives no
countenance whatever to the first of these interpretations, the
second is suggested also by Areth., after Andr.: μαχροθυμεῖν
τελειωθῶσι. κατὰ τὸν θεῖον Απόστολον (in allusion to Heb. 11:
39, 40). But, besides the substitution here of τελειόω for
πληρόω, the place just cited, taken strictly, shows, not that
departed saints are to rest till the living are perfected, but that
ey themselves do not attain their τελείωσις apart from the
latter, but, as the apostle speaks, vice versa, in 1 Thess. 4: 17,
Gua σὺν αὐτοῖς. On the other hand, Bloomf.’s objection to
πληρώσωσι. (to which he allows ‘very strong external authority,’)
that ‘one may justly require some proof that such an idiom as
this use of the active wap. in a passive sense ever existed,’ is
readily obviated by taking the word in its own active sense,
as Matth. thinks may be done (‘ Quid, si post πληρώσωσιν ex
superioribus intelligatur αὐτὸν. ἤγουν τὸν χρόνον τὸν μεχρόν, ut
sit, usqgue dum conservi eorum compleant tempus illud parvum.
Nee enim hoc adeo absurdum videtur.’), and as is done by
Bretsch. (‘intellige τὸν δρόμον, vel τὸν zpover.’), Wahl (‘abest
τὸν χαιρὸν αὑτῶν.), De W. (‘ihren Lauf vollendet haben wiir-
den’), Hengst. ( we are to supply: their course or iheir work.’).
But the ellipsis assumed by De W. and Hengst. is abrupt and
without example, whereas the xa: subjoined to πληρ. (the verb
being necessarily changed,) sufficiently justifies the supplement
proposed ‘above. I recommend, therefore, that the reading
πληρώσωσε be adopted, and translated thus: ‘should fulfil i;
and that the margin bear the following note: ‘Or, as other
copies read, should be fulfilled? This change would require,
should be killed, in the next clause.—The verb πληρ. is trans-
lated in connection with its subjects by W., R.;-nearly all
foreign verss. ;-Daub., Wesl., Woodh., Allw., Stu.
* For who, see Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom.,
Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.— Excepting Beng.,
Maitth., Bloomf., all the recent editors have ἀποχτέννεσθαι.
5 For this idiomatic repetition of the xa, see Win. § 57. 4,
and ch. 2: 27, N.v, ἃς. W.;-Latin verss., Syr.;—Engl. Ann.
(‘Or, as themselves also were’), Beng., Herd., Mey., Lord,
Treg., De W.
& See 1 John 1:
7, N. x, ὅς. Pagn., Castal., Bez., Par.,
S| Coce., Bierm., Vitr., (psi ;—for the Vulg. ili), Engl. Ann. (see
N. 5). Wakef., Treg. (marks they as emphatic), De W.
i Nothing is supplied by W., R.;-foreign verss. ;—Daub.,
Wakef., Thom., Penn, Lord, Kenr.
} See ch. 4: 1, N. Ὁ.
¥ See v. 3, Noi.
120
RE ἘΠ
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
opened the sixth seal, and lo,
there was a great earthquake;
and the sum became black as
sackcloth of hair, and the moon
became as blood:
13 And the stars of heaven
fell unto the earth, even as a fig-| 2
tree casteth her untimely figs,
when she is shaken of a mighty
wind.
14 And the heaven departed
as a scroll when it is rolled to-
gether; and every mountain and
island were moved out of their
places.
15 And the kings of the earth,
and the great men, and the rich
men, and the chief captains, and
| σεισμὸς “μέγας ἐγένετο ᾿
GREEK TEXT.
Ν
καὶ ἰδοὺ
καὶ ὁ
/
ἥλιος ἐγένετο μέλας ὡς σάκκος
τρίχινος, καὶ ἡ σελήνη ἐγένετο
ὡς αἷμα,
18 καὶ οἱ ἀστέρες τοῦ οὐρανοῦ
ἔπεσαν εἰς τὴν γῆν, ὡς συκῆ
βάλλει τοὺς ὀλύνθους αὑτῆς, ὑπὸ
“2 , ,
μεγάλου ἀνέμου σειομένη"
Ν /
14 καὶ ὁ οὐρανὸς ἀπεχωρίσθη
ε ἣν: ΄ / XQ a
ὡς βιβλίον εἱλισσόμενον, καὶ πᾶν
ΕΣ fol fal /
ρος Kal νῆσος ἐκ τῶν τόπων
> &
αὑτῶν ἐκινήθησαν"
15 καὶ οἱ βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς»
“ x «
καὶ οἱ μεγιστᾶνες, καὶ οἱ πλού-
σιοι, καὶ οἱ χίλίαρχοι, καὶ οἱ δυ-
σφραγίδα τὴν ἕκτην"
REVISED VERSION.
opened the sixth seal, and, 'be-
hold, there was a great earth-
quake, and the sun became black
as sackeloth of hair, and the ™
moon became as blood,
13 And the stars of heaven
fell unto the earth, ἃ as a fig-tree
casteth her °untimely figs, Pbeing
shaken ‘by a ‘great wind ;
14 And the heaven ‘was part-
ed as a scroll ‘rolling up; and
every mountain and island were
moved out of their places ;
15 And the kings of the earth,
and the great men, and the "rich,
v and the chief captains, and the
1 See ch. 5:6, N.r. But all recent editors cancel ἐδού, on
the authority of B. C. ‘a 26. β 8. y 2. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am.
Tol. Harl.* Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slav. MS.’—‘yery strong
authority,’ says Bloomf., who thinks the word ‘was probably
introduced from the parallel passages.’ I recommend that it be
omitted: and there was.
m The reading, which inserts ὅλη after 7 σελήνη, is marked
by Beng. as one ‘quae per codices firmior sit lectione textus;
nec tamen plane certa, but all subsequent editors have adopted
it, on the authority of ‘A. B.C. α 17. β 8.γ 2. Vulg. Copt.
Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slav. MS.’ I recommend that it be
followed, and translated: whole moon.
5 W., R.;-Syr., Dt., It., French verss.;—Coce. (ut ;-for sicut
of others), Daub. and later English verss. (except Allw., Treg.,
Words.), Beng. and later German yerss. (wie;-for Luth.’s
gleichwie, and De W.’s sowie).
° Or, winter-figs. See the lexicons, in voc.; also Rob., s. v.
ovxn. The Sept. have the word in Cant. 2: 13 for pxap.
P Dodd. The participial construction is retained also by It.,
French verss.;—Coce., Bierm., Vitr., Herd., Wakef., Woodh.,
Mey., Van Ess, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Hengst.
q See 2 Pet. 2: 19, N. I
KE. V., John 6: 18, and generally elsewhere ; always in this
book, except in connection with xpavyy or pavy;-W., R.;—
Daub., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Kenr.
5. Not necessarily az ὄψεως (Schleus. and Ros. after Grot.).
Bretsch.’s explanation also, partes discissae et convolutae hic
describuntur (and so Bloomf.: ‘the heayen .. . was parted off,
or separated in the midst, and the part removed ;’, and Rob.:
‘the heavens parted asunder ...i. e. the heavens were rent
and the parts rolled away’) is needlessly specific, and possibly
erroneous; the word expressing nothing more than that the
heavenly expanse was sundered (in old English it might have
been, with the same meaning, was departed) from—perhaps
its fastenings, like a tent (comp. Job 9: 8; Ps. 104: 2; Is. 40:
22; 42: 5; 44: 24), or as when an outstretched scroll is let go.
—Vulg. (Ge Syr. (= De D. separati sunt), German
yerss. generally (entwich ;—All. wich zurtick), Dt. (is weg ge-
weken), It. (si ritird), French verss. (se retira) ;-Erasm., Pagn.,
Vat., Castal., Steph., Aret., (as Vulg.;—-which is better than
Bez. and Par. abscessit, or Cocc. and Bierm. amotum est),
Wakef. (ran wp), Thom. (recoiled), Treg. (was separated from
its place), Murd. (separated). Comp. N. t.
t The comparison is not, as it has been frequently explained,
to the disappearance, either of the contents of a scroll that has
been rolled up, or of the scroll itself, but to the process of
rolling. Comp. N. s.—Dt. (dat toegerold wordt), Fr. G.,—M.,
-S., (que Von [quw’on] roule) ;-Erasm., Vat., (qui circumvolvi-
tur ;-for the Vulg. involutus), Pagn., Steph., Bez., Par., Cocc.,
Grell, Vitr., (qui convolvitur), Castal. (convolvatur), Berl. Bib.
(zusammen gerollt wird ;-for Luth.’s eingewickeltes), Beng.
(das man zus. wickelt), All. (das man zusammenrollt), Treg.
(when it rolleth itself together), De W. (die zusammenge-
wickelt wird ;-in 1839, zusammengerolltes).
ἃ Instead of πλούσιοι χαὶ οἱ χιλ.,; all the recent editors have,
χιλ. x. οἱ πλ. (A. B.C. ‘a 22.87. Compl. Vulg Copt. Aeth.
Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. MS.’). I recommend that this order be
followed: chief captains, and the rich.
νυ W., R. ;-foreign verss. ;-Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Stu., Lord,
Kenr.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
the mighty men, and every bond-
man, and every free-man, hid ὁ
themselves in the dens and in
the rocks of the mountains ;
16 And said to the mountains
and rocks, Fall on us, and hide
us from the face of him that
sitteth on the throne, and from
the wrath of the Lamb:
17 For the great day of his
wrath is come; and who shall
GREEK TEXT.
\ . a a Ν me
νατοὶ, καὶ πᾶς δοῦλος Kal πᾶς
Ἃ Ψ c Ν ’ A
ἐλεύθερος ἔκρυψαν ἑαυτοὺς εἰς τὰ
͵ὔ » Ν fod
σπήλαια καὶ εἰς Tas πέτρας TOV
ὀρέων,
a Ν / > ᾿Ξ, Ν
10 καὶ λέγουσι τοῖς ὁρεσι καὶ
ταῖς πέτραις, Πέσετε ep ἡμᾶς,
καὶ κρύψατε ἡ ἡμᾶς ἀπὸ προσώπου
τοῦ καθημένου ἐπὶ τοῦ θρόνου,
καὶ ἀπὸ τῆς ὀργῆς τοῦ ἀρνίου"
17. ort ἦλθεν ἡ ἡμέρα 7 με-
γάλη τῆς ὀργῆς αὐτοῦ, καὶ τίς
REVISED VERSION.
wmighty, ‘ and every bond man,
and *every free man, hid them-
selves in the Yeaves and in the
rocks of the mountains ;
16 And *they say to the mount-
ains and *to *the rocks: Fall
*upon us, and hide us from the
face of him that sitteth on the
throne, and from the wrath of
the Lamb:
17 For ‘that great day of his
wrath is come, and ee ‘tis able
be able to stand?
CHAP. VII. Ὁ 7
Anp after these things I saw
four angels standing on the four
corners iF the earth, holding the
four winds of the earth, “that
the wind should not blow on the
earth, nor on the sea, nor on any
tree.
τοῦντας
τῆς γῆ, ἵνα μὴ
/ lot
δύναται σταθῆναι ;
CHAP.
MS ~ 5 /
KAT μετὰ ταῦτα εἰδον τέσσα-
΄ ε fel iN
pas ἀγγέλους ἑστῶτας ἐπὶ Tas
/ 7 a fol
τέσσαρας γωνίας τῆς γῆς; Kpa-
Ν / Le
τοὺς τέσσαρας ἀνέμους
τῆς γῆς» μήτε ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης,
μήτε ἐπὶ πᾶν δένδρον.
to stand ?
Vil. CHAP. VII.
*Anp after *these things I saw
four angels standing bupon the
four corners of the earth, holding
the four winds of the earth, that
ano wind should blow on the
earth, nor on the sea, nor *upon
/ 4 Bin νἊς
πνέῃ ἄνεμος ἐπὶ
‘rany tree.
w The reading ἐσχυροί (A. B. C. ‘a 27. B 7. Compl.’) is
adopted by all the recent editors in the place of δυνατοί, but
requires no change in the version.
* The authority of A. B. C. ‘419.67. Vulg. Aeth. Syr.
Arr. Slav. MS. is against this second was, which, however, is
retained by Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch., and Bloomf. (though
he thinks it may be an interpolation).
y Dodd., Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu.,
Lord, Treg., Murd.
» The present tense is retained by W., R.;-Vule., Syr., Fr.
S.;-Erasm., Vat., Aret., Cocc., Bierm., Daub., Berl. Bib., Wakef.
and Newe. (say), Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Lreg., De W., Words.,
Hengst., Kenr. Comp. ch. 7: 10, N.f. Here the past time
was introduced by Pagn., and adopted by Bez., &e.
* The sign of the dative is repeated by W.;-Syr., Dt., It.,
French verss.;—Daub., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Moldenh., Herd.,
Woodh., Mey., Allw., Greenf., Penn, Stu., Lord, Hengst., Murd.
> The article is repeated by R.;-Dt., It., French verss. ;—
Daub., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Moldenh., Herd., Woodh., Thom.,
Mey., Allw., Greenf., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., Hengst., Murd.,
Kenr. For upon, see ch. 3: 3, N.j, &e. R.;-Dodd., Wakef.,
Thom.
“ * Dies trae, dies illa; the issue and consummation of all
preceding days of vengeance; the day, of which we were so often
warned.’ See 1 John 2: 7, N. 0, &c.—Syr.;—Pagn., Bez.,
Brightm., Par., Grell., Vitr., Wakef.
@ Syr., Germ., Dt., Fr. S.;-Vat., Castal.,
Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Moldenh., Herd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Mey., Allw., All., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., De W..,
Words., Hengst., Murd. HE. Y. and others follow the Vulg.
Coce., Vitr., Daub.,
* The Kas is cancelled by Lachm. and Treg., on the eel
of ‘A.C. Vulg. Copt.; and τοῦτο (A. B.C. ‘a 22. β 6. γ 2.
Compl.’) is substituted for ταῦτα by Matth., ‘Sch, Lachm.,
Treg., Words., Tisch. For no wind (= ‘ acl a blast, Milton,
Lycidas, 97). seel John1:8,N.z. Protestant German verss.,
Dt., It. (non.. vento), Fr. G..—M..-S., (aucun vent ne) ;-Daub.,
Wakef., Woodh. (not a wind), Thom., Allw. (a wind .. nol),
Penn, Sharpe, Lord (wind . . neither), Words.
» See ch. 6: 16, N.b, &e. In the last clause, as an indication
of a change in the construction, Vulg. substitutes iz with the
ace. for the previous swper (and by this R. is led into the va-
riation, upon...on); Dt. changes op to tegen; Fr. S., sur to
contre ;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Bez., Par., (as Vulg.). Coce., Vitr.,
(change ἐπὶ with the abl. to ἐπ with the acc.), Beng. (makes
the same change with aber). Comp. ch. 13:1, N. dd.
bb Literally : ‘Every tree ;—as would at once be the case,
but for the angelic restraint.’ Comp. ch. 9: 4; Is. 2:13; Joel
1: 12, 19;-Hamm., Cocc., Greenf., Ziull., Hengst. (‘eig. allen
Baunv). But in English the literal expression might occasion
ambiguity. There is also another reading, cv δένδρον (B. C.
‘a 22. β 6. Vulg. Ar. Copt.’), adopted by Wetst., Matth.,
Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch.
16
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
2 And I saw another angel
ascending from the east, having
the seal of the living God: and
he cried with a loud voice to
the four angels, to whom it was
given to hurt the earth and the
sea,
3 Saying, Hurt not the earth,
neither the sea, nor the trees,
till we have sealed the servants
of our God in their foreheads.
4 And I heard the number of
them which were sealed: and
there were sealed an hundred and
forty and four thousand of all
the tribes of the children of Is-
GREEK TEXT.
2 Kai εἶδον ἄλλον ἄγγελον
ἀναβάντα ἀπὸ ἀνατολῆς ἡλίου,
ἔχοντα σφραγῖδα Θεοῦ ζῶντος"
καὶ ἔκραξε φωνῇ μεγάλῃ τοῖς
τέσσαρσιν ἀγγέλοις, οἷς ἐδόθη
αὐτοῖς ἀδικῆσαι τὴν γῆν καὶ τὴν
θάλασσαν,
8 λέγων, Μὴ ἀδικήσητε τὴν
γῆν, μήτε τὴν θάλασσαν, μήτε
τὰ δένδρα, a ἄχρις οὗ σφραγίζωμεν
τοὺς δούλους τοῦ Θεοῦ ἡμῶν ἐπὶ
τῶν μετώπων αὐτῶν.
4 Καὶ ἤκουσα τὸν ἀριθμὸν
τῶν ἐσφραγισμένων: ppd χιλιά-
des ἐσφραγισμένοι ἐκ πάσης φυ-
λῆς υἱῶν ᾿]σραήλ:
REVISED VERSION.
z And I saw another angel
cascend from the “sunrising, hay-
ing the seal of the living God:
and he cried with a loud voice
to the four angels, to whom it
was given to hurt the earth and
the sea,
3 Saying: Hurt not the earth,
enor the sea, nor the trees, till
we ‘seal the servants of our God
Son their foreheads.
4 And I heard the number of
tthe sealed: ‘a hundred Jand
forty + four thousand ‘ sealed, of
xevery tribe of the children of
Israel ;
rael.
5 Of the tribe of Juda were
5 ex φυλῆς ’Lovda, 8 χιλιά-
15 Of the tribe of »Judah,
¢ T., C., G.;-Germ., Dt., It. (che saliva), French verss. (qui
montait) ;-Coce. (following this reading, changes ascendentem
of the other Latin verss. into gui ascendebat. But I recommend
that the reading of all the recent editors, ἀναβαίνοντα (A. B. C.
‘q 27.87. Compl.’), be followed, and translated: ascending.
4 The periphrasis of the text is preserved by W., T., C., G..
R. ;-the Latin and German verss., Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Daub., B. and
L., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Clarke, Greenf.,
Stu., Lord, Treg., Words., Kell., Murd., Kenr.
° EH. V., v. 1;-Dodd., Wesl. (neither... neither), Wakef.
(or... or), Newe., Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord,
Treg. Foreign verss. generally render the μήτε of both clauses
by the same word.
τ The present tense is used by W., R.;-Vulg., Germ. ;—Erasm.
Pagn., Vat., Castal., Aret., Cocc., Beng., Herd., Thom., Mey.,
Kenr. But of these several read, as do all the recent editors,
σφραγίσωμεν. For the present of our Text Treg. cites no au-
thority but Erasm. I recommend that σφραγίσ. be adopted,
and translated: have sealed.
® See ch. 1: 20, N. ἃ, ὅσ. Syr. (= Greenf. 59), German
verss. (an), Dt., It., Fr. G..—M.—S. ;-Daub., Wakef., Woodh.,
Allw., Stu., Treg., Murd., Caen Wesl., Newc., Thom., Penn,
apace, ἘΠ. (at ch. 9: 4), Lord, Kenr.
5 Latin verss., [t., Fr. G.—M.;—Berl. Bib. and later German
yerss. generally, Wakef., Woodh., Greenf., Lord, Treg.
! Vy. 4-8 are not so much a historical statement of what
John saw, or even of what took place, as an echo of what he
heard. And this, together with the blessedness and the solem-
nity of the act, is best brought out by the construction and ar-
rangement of the original; which are, accordingly, adopted by
W., R. (except that it turns the Vulg. signati of γ. 4 into a
finite verb) ;-Vulg., Syr., Germ. (nearly as R.), It. (except
that it supplies ch’era di after the first clause of v. 4), Fr. G.,
—M., (nearly as Germ.), Fr. S.;-Erasm., Pagn. (except that
he supplies erant to obsignata in y. 4;-and so Bez., Par., B.
and L.), Coce., Grell., Vitr., Beng., Woodh. (as R.), Greenf.
(except that he reverses the order in vy. 5-8), Mey., All., De
W., (treating the participle throughout as a noun), Treg.,
Hengst. (as Germ.).—For the form of the indefinite article
in v. 4, see 2 Pet. 2:14, N. f.
} It is not necessary, in rendering the numeral sign of the
Text (which all recent editors, except Matth. and Bloomf., ex-
change for nwmeral words) into our most common yerbal ex-
’| pression, to mark and as supplied. (Treg., indeed, adopts the
reading of ‘C. α 7. Compl.,’ which inserts xac after zxazov.).—
R., Wells, Daub., Wesl., Lord, (omit and in both cases), Dodd.,
Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Sharpe, T'reg., Kenr. Comp.
ch. 4: 4, N. m and 14: 1, N. g.
k The singular is retained by W. (every lineage), R.;-Vulg.,
Syr., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat., Coce., Vitr., Daub., Dodd., Wakef.,
Stu., Lord (the whole race), Treg., De W., Words., Murd.,
Kenr.
1 See v. 4, N. im—lIn vy. 5-8 ἐσφραγισμένου is cancelled, in
every instance except the first and last, by Matth., Lachm.,
Treg., Words., Tisch., on the authority of A. B. C. ‘a 22. β 6.
γ 3. Compl. Vulg. MS. Harl.* Copt. Aeth. Syr. Erp.;? and in
the two exceptional cases Matth. has ἐσφραγισμέναι (B. ‘a 12.
B 4. and in v. 5 ‘y 2.’).
m See ch. 5: 5, N. 0, &e.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
sealed twelve thousand. Of the
tribe of Reuben were sealed
twelve thousand. Of the tribe
of Gad were sealed twelve thou-
sand.
6 Of the tribe of Aser were
sealed twelve thousand. Of the
tribe of Nephthalim were sealed
twelve thousand. Of the tribe
of Manasses were sealed twelve
thousand.
7 Of the tribe of Simeon were
sealed twelve thousand. Of the
tribe of Levi were sealed twelve
thousand. Of the tribe of Is-
sachar were sealed twelve thou-
sand.
S Of the tribe of Zabulon were
sealed twelve thousand. Of the
tribe of Joseph were sealed)
twelve thousand.
thousand.
9 After this I beheld, and lo,
GREEK TEXT.
δὲς ἐσφραγισμένοι:
“Ρουβὴν, ιβ΄ χιλιάδες ἐσφραγι-
σμένοι: ἐκ φυλῆς Γὰδ, ιβ' χιλιά-
δὲς ἐσφραγισμένοι:"
6 ἐκ φυλῆς ᾿Α σὴρ, ιβ΄ χιλιά-
δὲς ἐσφραγισμένοι:
“Νεφθαλεὶμ, 8 χιλιάδες ἐσφρα-
γισμένοι: ἐκ φυλῆς Μανασσῆ,
ιβ' χιλιάδες ἐτε ει teren
7 ἐκ φυλῆς Συμεὼν, 8 χιλιά-
δεν ἐσφραγισμένοι"
Aevi, ιβ΄ χιλιάδες ἐσφραγισμέ.
νοι" ἐκ φυλῆς ᾿Ισαχὰρ, ιβ΄ χι-
λιάδες ἐσφραγισμένοι:
8 ἐκ φυλῆς Ζαβουλὼν, ιβ΄ χι-
λιάδες ἐσφραγισμένοι" ἐκ φυλῆς
Of the tribe| ‘Toon, ιβ΄ χιλιάδες ἐσφραγι-
of Benjamin were sealed twelve σμένοι: ἐκ φυλῆς Βενιαμὶν, ιβ'
χιλιάδες ἐσφραγισμένοι.
9 META ταῦτα εἶδον, καὶ
a great multitude, which no man ἰδοὺ ὄχλος πολὺς, ὃν ἀριθμῆσαι
REVISED VERSION.
twelve thousand sealed; of the
tribe of Reuben, twelve thousand
sealed; of the tribe of Gad,
twelve thousand sealed ;
ἐκ φυλῆς
°6 Of the tribe of Αβου, twelve
thousand sealed; of the tribe of
PNephthalim, twelve thousand
sealed; of the tribe of *Manas-
ses, twelve thousand sealed ;
ex φυλῆς
7 Of the tribe of ‘Symeon,
ἐκεῖν thousand sealed; of the
tribe of Levi, twelve thousand
sealed; of the tribe of ‘Isachar,
twelve thousand sealed ;
ἐκ φυλῆς
8. Of the tribe of "ΖαΡα]οη,
twelve thousand sealed; of the
tribe of Joseph, twelve thousand
sealed ; of the tribe of Benjamin,
twelve. thousand sealed.
9 After «these things, I ssaw,
and behold a great multitude,
= See v. 4, N. i and v. 5, N.1.
° ‘Tt is to be regretted,’ remark the Amer. Bible Soc.’s Com-
mittee on Versions, in their Report on the late Revision, ‘ that,
| places.—W., Daub.,
ne Here, though not at Matt. 1: 10, the Amer. Bible Soc.
has restored Manasseh. I recommend that it be done in both
(Manasse), Dodd., Wesl., Campb. (in
532.
in respect to persons already known in ihe Old Testament, | Matt.), Waket, Newe., Woodh., Penn, Lord, Murd.
the translators did not retain their names in the form in which
they had thus become familiar. Instead of this, they have often
introduced the personages of ancient Jewish history under
names modified, and sometimes disguised, by transmission
through the Greek tongue... The principle adopted in such
cases has been the following: When such names occur singly
in the narrative, and there would arise no marked difference in
the pronunciation, the form in the Old Testament has been
restored.’ In the spirit of this rule, and as ὑὸν became “Aozp
by necessity, there being no Greek representative of ¥, sh, I re-
commend that here and at Luke 2: 36 the Hebrew form be
restored: Asher.—T., Daub., Moldenh., Gerl., Lord, Hengst.,
(Asser), Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Campb. (in Luke), Newe.,
Woodh., Murd. (Ashur) ;-Rob.
P See N.0. Νεφθαλείμ (Gen. 35: 25) being but one of sey-
eral Sept. forms (Νεφθαλεί Gen. 30: 8; Νεφθαλί Gen. 46: 24;
Νεφθαλίμ 1 Kings 4: 15) for "bmp, I recommend that the O. T.
name be restored here and Matt. 4: 13, 15: Naphiali.—Dodd.,
Wesl., Campb. (in Matt.), Newe., Lord, Murd. German verss.,
ae Woodh., Penn, (Naphthali).
4 See N.o. The Sept. uses two forms of the nominative,
Μανασσὴ (Gen. 48: 5) and Μανασσῆς (2 Kings 20: 21) for
* See v. 4, N.iand v. 5, Ν. 1.
« See 2 Pet. 1: 1,,N..a, ὅς. .W.; T-, C.s—Fr..S.;-Erasm.,
Coce., Mey. All others, including Εἰ. V., apply the principle
cited in y. 6, N. 0; which I also recommend to be done: Stmeon.
t See vy. 6, N.o. This name is given with ones by W., T.,
C. ;-Erasm., Bez. (in some edd.), Whist., Wells, Beng., Lowm.,
Wakef., Allw., Gerl.:—Germ., Dt., Coce., Moldenh., Mey., De
W., Hengst., follow the Chethibh (Jssaschar or Isaschar) :—
all others, including E. V. here and in the O. T., take the Keri,
which I also recommend: Jssachar.
° See v. 4, N. iand v. 5, N.1.
τ Both here, and at Matt. 4: 13, 15, the Amer. Bible Soc.
has restored Zebulun, in accordance with the principle of v. 6,
N.o. Irecommend that the change be adopted in both places.—
G., Lowm., Guyse, Wesl., Newe., Lord, Treg., (Zebulon), Dodd.,
>| Campb. (in Matt.), De W. and Hengst. (.Sebulon).
w See ch. 4: 1, N.a.
= See ch. 4: 1, N. Ὁ.
Υ See ch. 5: 6, Ν. τ.
124
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
could number, of all nations,
and kindreds, and people, and
tongues, stood before the throne,
and before the Lamb, clothed
with white robes, and palms in
their hands ;
if
περιβεβλημένοι
10 And cried with a loud
voice, saying, Salvation to our
God which sitteth upon the
throne, and unto the Lamb.
yarn, λέγοντες.
11 And all the angels stood
round about the throne, and
about the elders and the four
beasts, and fell before the throne
on their faces, and worshipped
God,
/
ρων ζώων, Kat
12 Saying, Amen: Blessing,
and glory, and wisdom, and
thanksgiving, and honour, and
12 λέγοντες,
GREEK TEXT.
SAN 5 Ν > / 5 Ν
αὐτὸν οὐδεὶς ἠδύνατο, ἐκ παντὸς
"», - βῷ
ἔθνους καὶ φυλῶν καὶ λαῶν καὶ
“ © ΄σ 5» id =
γλωσσῶν, ETTMTES EVWTLOV τοῦ
Ἢ ἊΝ ΄ a
θρόνου Kat ἐνώπιον τοῦ ἀρνίου,
καὶ φοίνικες € ἐν ταῖς χερσὶν αὐτῶν"
10 καὶ κράζοντες φωνῇ με-
Silex “ / ΄
καθημένῳ ἐπὶ ποῦ θρόνου τοῦ
AI US lod Ν ne: /
Θεοῦ ἡμῶν, καὶ τῷ ἀρνίῳ.
al ε 3,
11 Kat πάντες οἱ ἀγγελοι
e / / fas /
ἑστήκεσαν κύκλῳ τοῦ θρονου καὶ
a / o /
τῶν πρεσβυτέρων καὶ TOY τεσσά-
a / SIN / fal
τοῦ θρόνου ἐπὶ πρόσωπον αὑτῶν,
Ra! ͵ nA a
καὶ προσεκύνησαν τῷ Θεῷ,
γία καὶ ἡ δόξα καὶ ἢ σοφία καὶ
ἡ εὐχαριστία καὶ ἡ τιμὴ καὶ ἡ
REVISED VERSION.
which no ‘one «could number,
of every nation, and tribes, and
“peoples, and tongues, ‘standing
before the throne, and before
the Lamb, eclothed with white
στολὰς λευκὰς, robes, and palms in their hands ;
10 And ‘erying with a loud
voice, saying: The salvation
santo him »who sitteth on the
throne of our God, and unto the
Lamb.
11 And all the angels stood
‘around the throne } and } the
elders and the four “living crea-
tures, and ‘they fell before the
throne "upon their face, and
worshipped God,
‘H σωτηρία τῷ
wv a
ἔπεσον ἐνώπιον
᾿Αμήν' ἡ €vAo-| 12 Saying: Amen. *The bless-
ing, and "the glory, and *the
wisdom, and the thanksgiving,
= See ch. 3:
® For ἠδύν., Beng., Matth.. Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch.,
read ἐδύν. (A. B. C. Sa 10. 8 4. Compi.’).
> The variation in the number of ἔθνους and φυλῶν, in which
Beng. and Hengst. find something worthy of note, is observed
also by Syr., Dt., Fr. S.;-Hamm., Cocc., Vitr., Thom., Stu.,
Lord, Treg. Others, as B. and L., Dodd., Wakef., Words.,
make all the four nouns singular. The rest follow the Vulg.
¢ See ch. 1: 7, N. k.
4. V.; ch. 10: 11; 17:15. Elsewhere, by disregarding the
number, E. V. sometimes hides or obscures the meaning. Thus
comp. Luke 2: 10 (xarzi τῷ λαῷ, to all the people — Israel) with
vy. 31 (πάντων τῶν λαῶν, of all the peoples, i. e. on earth, includ-
ing the two divisions specified in ν. 82); Acts 4: 25 (λαοί, peoples),
27 (λαοῖς Ἰσραήλ, peoples of Israel — the tribes gathered to-
gether at the Passover); &c. An oversight of kindred influence
pervades the common English version of the O. T.—W., R. ;-
foreign verss. (except B. and L.) ;—Daub., Thom., Allw. ican
Lord, Treg., Kenr.
e See ch. 4:1, N. ο, &. W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Germ., Dt. ;—
Erasm., Vat., Cocc., Vitr., Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newc.,
Woodh., Thom., Allw., Greenf., Stu., Lord, Treg, De W..,
Hengst., Kenr. Matth. and Words. edit ἑστῶτας (B. ‘a 14.
B 4). Bloomf. marks περιβεβλημένοι as ‘a reading thought
to need alteration, and all the other recent editors do alter it
to περιβεβλημένους, on the authority of A. B.C. ‘a 21. 6 5,
The case would then depend on the εἶδον. See Win. ὃ 35. 3,
and ch. 14: 14, N. ο.
f Castal., Cocc., Dodd. But all the recent editors, except
1,.N. p, &e.
Mey., read χράζουσι, on the authority of A. B.C. ‘a 27. 67. y 4.
Compl. Vulg. Aeth. Arm. Arr. Slay.’? I recommend that this
reading be followed: they cry. See ch. 6: 16, Ν, z.
5 ‘That which has been wrought for us.’? See ch. 5:13, N.e,
&e.—Dt., It., French verss. ;—Berl. Bib., Beng., Wakef. (this ;—
and so Thom., Penn), Newe. (owr), Woodh., Allw., Stolz, Ell.,
Lord, De W., Kell., Hengst.
h K. Y., in the next clause; &e. But, instead of this Hrasmian
reading (comp. y. 3, N. f), the Elzevir text and all the recent
editors have, τῷ Θεῷ ἡμῶν τῷ καθημένῳ ἐπὶ τ. θ. Τ recommend
, | that this be adopted, and translated: wnto our God who sitteth
on the throne. For who, see 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f—For on, see
ch. 3: 10, N. d, &e.
1 See ch. 4: 6, N. z.
} The χύχλῳ is not repeated in W., T., C., G., R.;—Latin and
French verss. (except B. and L.), It.;-Beng., Dodd., Wesl.,
Herd., Wakef., Thom., Mey., Sharpe, Stu., De W., Kenr. In
English it is sufficient, with Thom. and Stu., to remove the
comma after throne.
k See ch. 4: 6, N. a.
1 W., R.;-Fr. G.,-M.-S. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Herd., Mey., Penn,
Stu., Treg., Murd.
m For upon, see ch. 6: 16, N. Ὁ, &e.—For τὸ se all the
recent editors give τὰ πρόσωπα (A. B.C. ‘a 27. β 7. y 2. Compl.
Vulg. Syr. Arm. Arr.’). I recommend that this reading be
followed: faces.'
2 See y. 10, N. g, &e. Τὸ the English authorities, cited in
the various notes referred to, may here be added Dodd.
REVELATION.
125
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
5 / Ν ε
power, and might, be unto οὐν δύναμις καὶ ἢ
God for ever and ever. Amen.
ἀμήν.
13 And one of the elders an-
swered, saying unto me, What
are these which are arrayed in
white robes? and whence came
they? f
ἦλθον ;
14 And I said unto him, Sir,
thou knowest. And he said to
me, These are they which came
out of great tribulation, and have
washed their robes, and made
them white in the blood of the
Lamb.
Kai
σὺ οἶδας.
,
VLOV.
GREEK TEXT.
- κα 5. \ aA a me
ἡμῶν ELS TOUS αἰῶνας τῶν ALWVYOV.
Nie Si - a a
13 Kai ἀπεκρίθη εἷς ἐκ τῶν
΄ ΄, -
πρεσβυτέρων, λέγων μοι, Οὗτοι
. / AY \
οἱ περιβεβλημένοι Tas στολᾶς
ἊΝ Ἂν / aes Ν
τὰς λευκὰς, τίνες εἰσὶ; καὶ πόθεν
ἔν τὰ >?
14 καὶ εἴρηκα αὐτῷ, Κύριε,
εἰσιν οἱ ἐρχόμενοι ἐκ τῆς θλίψεως
τῆς μεγάλης, καὶ ἔπλυναν τὰς
στολὰς αὑτῶν, καὶ ἐλεύκαναν στο-
λὰς αὑτῶν ἐν τῷ αἵματι τοῦ ἀρ-
REVISED VERSION.
ἰσχὺς τῷ Oed|and "the honour, and "the power,
and =the strength, » unto our
God sunto the ages of the ages.
Amen.
13 And one of the elders an-
swered, saying unto me: ‘These
‘that are ‘clothed with vthe
white robes “who are they, and
whence came they?
14 And I said unto him: =Sir,
sthou knowest. And he said
‘unto me: These are they »who
’come out of «the great tribula-
tion, and ‘they © washed their
robes and made ‘their robes white
in the blood of the Lamb.
Sy: / δὴ ,
εἶπέ μοι, Οὗτοί
° See 2) Pet. 2: 11, ΝΡ EH. V.,ch.5:12; ὅποι ᾿Ξ ν,; R.j=
Germ. (Starke), Dt. (sterkte), It. (forza), French verss.
( force) ;-Castal. (vires), Pagn., Bez., Par., Cocc., Vitr., (robur),
Beng., Moldenh., Herd., Mey., De W., Hengst., (as Germ.),
Dodd., Wesi., Kenr. Grot., Hengst., and others, note how
nearly identical the nouns here are with those in the doxology
of ch. 5:12. The only change is the substitution of εὐχαριστία
for πλοῦτος, and this was done, Hengst. thinks, for the sake of
independence (‘zur Bewahrung der Selbststandigkeit?). Or it
may be, that the effect is here put for the cause, the riches
of the divine liberality being answered by the thanksgivings of
the creature.
P Seech. 1: 6, N. ἃ, ὥς.
4 See ch. 1: 6, N. g, &e.—The final ἀμήν is bracketed by
Knapp, Treg., and cancelled by Mey., Lachm., Tisch., Theile,
on the authority of ‘C. 28. 36.’
τ The Greek order is preserved by R.;-Latin and French
verss., Syr., Dt.;-Daub., Beng., Dodd., Herd., Woodh., Stolz,
Goss., Mey., Allw., All., Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Murd.
* See 2Pet. 2: 11,N.f. W., R.;-Brightm. (who;-and so
Dodd., Thom., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.) Wells, Daub.,
Wesl., Wakef., Newce., Penn, Treg.
t KE. V., τ. 9, and 9 times in this book, out of 12;—-W., R.;—
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom. (clad), Allw.,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.
« EL V., v. 9; ὅσο, ;-W.;-Dodd., Stu., Kenr. See ch. 11: 3,
N. k.
y ‘Those that are thus distinguishable.’—R. ;-Syr. (= De Ὁ.
hisce), Dt. ;-Vitr. (illis), Daub., Beng., Wakef. (those), Allw.,
Greenf., De W.
w KE. V., Matth. 12: 48; ἄς. ;-W., R. ;-foreign verss. ;-Wells
and later English verss., except Sharpe and Tree.
x Excepting Bloomf. and Theile, all the recent editors insert
(Lachm., in brackets) woo after Kipte, on the authority of B. C.
‘a, 26. 8 6. γ 2. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Ar. P. Slav. MSS.
I recommend that this reading be adopted, and translated: Afy
lord. In this address Beng. sees a step to the unlawful worship
of ch. 19: 10 and 22: 8. But it is not necessary, with Hengst.,
to regard it as equivalent to the divine name, 25x, in which
sense the use of it, if so understood, would haye been checked
by the elder. Greenf.’s 9358 is sufficient, and the like discrim-
ination appears in the Syr. |
y ‘Thou, who askest these questions ; thou, not I.’
8, N. m, &e.
* K. V., in the first clause; &c. ;-T. ;-Woodh., Allw.
= See 2)Pet, 2: 11. Nf.
» Syr., Dt., Fr. S.;-Castal., Aret., Cocc,, B. and L., Beng.,
Wesl., Moldenh., Wakef. (are coming), Greenf., Ell. (are to
come), Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Words., Kell., Hengst. E V.
and others follow the Vulg.
° See 1 John 2:7, Ν. ο, &e. Dt., It., French verss. ;-Steph.,
Aret., Vitr., (illa), Berl. Bib., Daub., Beng.. Moldenh., Herd.,
Wakef. (that), Woodh., Scott, Mey., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, EIl.,
Lord, Treg. (though with a hesitancy, which is not justified by
the reference to ὑπομονή and all similar words.’ Comp. the
anarthrous use, Matt. 24: 21; Mark 13: 19; &c.), De W.,
Words. (who also cites Tertullian’s ‘ex ila pressura magna.’),
Scholef., Kell., Hengst.
4 See ch. 1: 6, N. y, &c. Dt, Fr. S.;-Brightm., Beng.,
Wesl., Penn, Hll., Murd.
° ‘Before entering into it.’—The aorist form is observed by
W., T., C., G.;-Brightm., Herd., Mey., Sharpe, Ell., Lord ;-all-
of them, however, except the last two, turning ἐρχόμενοι into
the same tense. IE. V. follows R.
f The words, στολὰς αὑτῶν (τὰς στ. αὖτ. B., according to
Treg.) are cancelled by all the recent editors, except that
Bloomf. would merely bracket them. In their place, Beng.,
See ch. 1:
126
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
15 Therefore are they before
the throne of God, and serve him
day and night in his temple:
and he that sitteth on the throne
shall dwell among them.
GREEK TEXT.
\ “ / > 2 /
15 διὰ τοῦτο εἰσιν ἐνώπιον
a te a a ἮΝ
τοῦ θρόνου τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ λα-
/ > ie / ἣν ἊΝ
τρεύουσιν αὐτῷ ἡμέρας καὶ νυκτὸς
» ° “-“ 3 “- wreak /
ἐν τῷ ναῷ αὐτοῦ: καὶ ὁ καθήμε-
REVISED VERSION.
15 Therefore are they before
the throne of God, and serve
him day and night in his temple:
and he that sitteth on the throne
shall étabernacle over them.
aN a , ΄ Oe
vOS ἐπι TOU θρόνου σκηνωσει ἐπ
αὐτούς.
16 They shall hunger no more,
neither thirst any more; neither
shall the sun light on them, nor
any heat. ts
καυμα:
17 For the Lamb which is in
the midst of the throne shall
feed them, and shall lead them
> , x Iai
16 ov πεινάσουσιν ἔτι, οὐδε
/ 27 3 \ Ν VA
διψήσουσιν ἐτι, οὐδὲ μὴ πέσῃ
2 > » Ν ec aS 9. \ Lod
ἐπ᾿ αὐτοὺς ὁ ἥλιος, οὐδὲ πᾶν
σ Se y Swe te 24
17 ὅτι τὸ ἀρνίον To ἀνάμεσον
- / a \
τοῦ θρόνου ποιμανεῖ αὐτοὺς, Kal
« / 3 Χ Lae / Ν
ὁδηγήσει αὐτοὺς ἐπὶ ζώσας πηγὰς
16 They shall hunger no more,
neither thirst any more; ‘neither
shall the sun ‘fall on them, nor
any heat ;
17 For the Lamb ‘that is in
the midst of the throne shall
itend them, and shall lead them
& Σχηνόω (from σχηνή, which in Εἰ. V. is always in this book,
ch, 18: 6; 15: 5; 21: 3, rendered tabernacle; and so elsewhere,
17 times, except Luke 16: 9.) is, 1., to pitch a tent; and, 2., to
dwell in a@ tent, or, as ina tent. The first sense is here, and
nowhere else (except in Fr. 8., which uses the phrase, dresser la
tente, throughout), adopted by It., Fr. S.;-Engl. Ann. (as one
meaning), Dodd., Thom., Goss., Sharpe, Stu. But this use is
unexampled in the Sept. (ἐσκήνωσεν ἐν Σοδόμοις in Gen. 13: 12,
to which Schleus., Bretsch., and Rob., appeal, not being equi-
valent to poo-5y S5y%. The ἀποσχηνώσας of γ. 18 would be
a better, though an indirect, reference.), and, as is generally
agreed, elsewhere in the N. T.; whereas in the second sense
of dwelling &e. it is found in Sept. Judg. 8: 11, in the other old
Greek verss. (Aquila, Symmachus, Theodotion) of Ex. 24: 16;
25:8; Job 11: 14; 38: 19, and, according to general consent,
wherever else it occurs in the N. T. (John 1: 14; Rev. 12: 12;
13:6; 21:3). The Dt. overschaduwen (marg.: ‘Of, bywonen,
Gr. ene hut, of, tabernakel over hen zyn, of, maken.) ; Aret.
obumbrabit; Engl. Ann. (as one meaning) overshadow; Grot.
erit vice Tabernaculi, proteget ; Vitr. umbraculo suo proteget ;
B. and L. couvrira comme un Pavillon; Herd., Mey., Hiitte
sein; Van Ess ist das Zelt; Treg. be a covert (which he con-
siders the only ‘admissible’ rendering); are inferences, not
translations. The word tabernacle is proposed not only as
being more literal, but also as suggesting the idea of the fulfil-
ment of the O. T. type; Ex. 25: 8,9; 29: 48, 45; 40: 34; &e.
Comp. 1 Kings 6: 13; 8: 27; Ps. 68: 18; Ezek. 87: 27; &e.
—Wesl. (have his tent), Kist. (in seinem Heiligthum wohnen),
Lord (dwell in a tent, Kell., Hengst. (zelten), Barn. (‘The
meaning here is, that God would dwell among them as ina
tent, or would have his abode with them.’) ;-Rob. (‘In Ν, T.,
to dwell as in tents, to tabernacle’).
h ‘For shelter and defense’-—the ἐπύ here answering to the
Heb. dp after j>u3, 425, &c. Comp. Ex. 40: 35, 36, 38; Deut.
33:12; Is. 4: 5, 6; 25: 4,5; Hzek. 37, 27; &e.; also 2 Cor. 12:
9;1 Pet. 4: 14.—W. (on); R.;-Vulg. (super), Syr. (= d3 45>.
Here also De D.’s proteget, and Murd.’s protect, are merely
inferential. The verb is the same as in John 1: 14, where
Murd. renders it, tabernacled.), German verss. (téber), It. (so-
pra), Fr. 8. (sur) ;-Hrasm., Vat., Coce., (as Vulz.), Daub.,
Dodd. (wpon), Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Heinr.
(‘pro per” αὐτῶν 6. 21, 8. fortius h. 1. dicitur ἐπ᾽ avrovs.’),
Sharpe, Stu., De W. (‘over them, as the sublime object of their
worship, and as their mighty guardian’), Treg., Kell., Kenr. ;-
Wahl (‘in vel super’), Rob. (as Dodd.).
' For the force of οὐδὲ μη, see ch. 3: 12, N. 1.
i W., R.;-Vulg. (cadet), Syr., German verss., Dt., It., Fr. S.;—
Erasm., Vat., Aret., Cocc., Vitr., (as Vulg.), Pagn., Bez., Par.,
Grell., (incidet), Daub., Dodd., Penn, Stu., Kell., Murd., Kenr.,
Barn. ;—Wahl, Rob. The m5 of Ps. 121: 6; Is. 49: 10, has
here been imitated by Fr. G..—M., (frappera) ;-Castal. ( feriet),
Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Allw., Sharpe, Lord, (strike), Greenf.
k K. V., ch. 5: 12;-W.; Brightm., Dodd., Wesl., Thom.,
Stu., Lord., Kenr., (who), Newe., Sharpe, Treg.
all the recent editors have ava μέσον.
1 See ch. 2: 27, N. τ, ἄς. W. (govern), R. (rule) ;-Vulg.
(reget), German verss. and Dt. (wetden) ;—Erasm. (with the
note: ‘sive reget more pastorum’) and Vat. (with the note:
‘vel, instar pastoris, diriget’), (as Vulg.), Hamm. (‘rule them,
or be their shepherd’), B. and L. (sera leur Pasteur), Berl.
Bib. (als ein Hirt weiden), Wakef. (tend them like sheep),
Newe. marg., Treg., (be their shepherd), Woodh. (rule them
like a shepherd), Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Stu. (ead ;-translating
the next verb, guide), Lord (guide), Kenr. (as &.), Barn.
(exercise over them the office of a shepherd).
Bhs
For ἀνάμεσον,
Matth., Griesb. (according to Theile), Knapp, Mey., Tisch.,
Theile, Bloomf. (in case στ. αὗτ. were rejected), insert nothing,
on the authority of B. (according to Words.) ‘a19.66. <Aeth.
Arm. Erp.;’—Griesb. (according to my ed.), Hahn, Sch.,
Lachm., Treg., Words., insert αὐτάς, on the authority of ‘A.
10. 12. 19. 37. 46. 49. 91. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Ar. P.
Slay. MS” Irecommend that this last reading be adopted:
them.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
unto living fountains of waters :
and God shall wipe away all
tears from their eyes.
CHAP. VIII.
Awnpv when he had opened the
seventh seal, there was silence
in heaven about the space of
half an hour.
2 And I saw the seven angels
which stood before God; and to
them were given seven trumpets.
3 And another angel came
and stood at the altar, having
a golden censer; and there was
given unto him much incense,
that he should offer 7 with the
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
΄ x)
ὑδάτων, καὶ ἐξαλείψει ὁ Θεὸς
΄- / > Ν lod δι fod
πᾶν δάκρυον ἀπὸ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν
αὐτῶν.
CHAP. VIII.
KAT ore ἤνοιξε τὴν σφραγῖδα
τὴν ἑβδόμην, ἐγένετο σιγὴ ἐν τῷ
οὐρανῷ ὡς ἡμιώριον.
3 A A ΄
2 Καὶ εἶδον τοὺς ἑπτὰ ayye-
δ » fos re /
λους, οἱ ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ ἑστή-
/ > lal ec Ν
κασι, καὶ ἐδόθησαν αὐτοῖς ἑπτὰ
σάλπιγγες.
3 καὶ ἄλλος ἄγγελος ἦλθε, καὶ
» > /
ἐστάθη ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστήριον,
3, Ν “
ἔχων λιβανωτὸν χρυσοῦν: καὶ
᾽ “ ig \
ἐδόθη αὐτῷ θυμιάματα πολλὰ, τ
ἵνα δώσῃ ταῖς προσευχαῖς τῶν
197
REVISED VERSION.
unto “living fountains of waters,
and God shall wipe away "every
tear "from their eyes.
CHAP. VIII.
Anp when he * opened the
seventh seal, there was silence
in heaven "about half an hour.
2 And I saw the seven angels
ewho ‘stand before God, and
‘there were given ‘unto them
seven trumpets.
3 And another angel came,
and stood at the altar, having
a golden censer, and there was
given unto him much incense,
that he should ®give i to the
m With the exception of Matth.,
Sans, on the authority of A. B. ‘a 25.67. y 2. Compl. Vulg.
Aeth. Arm. Erp.’ I recommend that this reading be adopted,
and, with πηγὰς ὑδάτων, translated: fountains of waters of
life. Comp. ch. 21: 6; 22: 1, 17.
» The singular is retained by W. ;—Latin verss.. Syr., Τίς Fr.
8.;-B. and L., Dodd., Herd.; Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Mey.,
Allw., Greenf., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., Words., Murd., Kenr.
—For ἀπό, all the recent editors (except Matth.) read ἐκ
(A. B. C. ‘a 14. B 5.’).
α See ch. 6: 3, N.i.
> This ὡς is in W.,as; in R., Woodh., Lord, Treg., as it
were; in Daub., Wesl., Penn, Stu., Barn., about; in Dodd.,
Wakef., Thom., Scott, Sharpe, for about.
¢ See 2 Pet. 2: 11, Nuf.
aE. V., ch. 3: 20; &e. ;-(W., T., C., G., R., follow the Vulg.
vidi... stantes) ;-French verss. ;-Pagn., Vat., Bez., Par., Coce.,
Grell., Vitr., Beng., Moldenh., Newce., Mey, Stu., 'Treg., De W..,
Words., Hengst.;-the grammars and lexicons on the use of
ἕστηκα and ἑστήχειν as an intransitive present and imperfect.
See Dan. 10: 18; Luke 1:19 (Greek and E. V.); &¢., and
comp. Tobit 12: 15.
δ See ch. 6: 2, N.g. Here the main point is, the giving
of the trumpets to these angels; not, the distinction thereby
conferred on them. Comp. ch. 19: 8, N. j.
{ E. V., ch. 6: 8; &e. ;—Treg.
® E. V., in the previous clause ;-W., R. ;-Vulg., Syr., Germ.,
It. ;-Erasm., Vat., Hamm., Coce., Vitr., Daub., Beng., Moldenh.,
Herd., Mey., Bloomf., Stier., Treg., Hengst., Barn. The E. V.
variation is after Pagn., Bez., (offerret), 'T., C., G.
all the recent editors read
h 1., The dative of companionship with σύν onvitted, here
assumed by H. V. and many others after Pagn. and Bez., is
found more readily in the classics (especially in military nar-
ratives, with such words as στρατῷ, ναυσί, &e.; or when accom-
panied by αὐτός in the same case), than in the N. Τὶ An
instance in connection with a verb of giving has not been
produced from any quarter. 2., The dative of manner (Stu.,
Rob.) or circumstances (Stu.) cannot here be anything differ-
ent from the dative of companionship. 3., The dative of ad-
vantage is applied by Vitr. (in gratiam precum sanctorum...
ut orationibus sanctorum bonum conciliaret odorem et fragran-
tiam’), Wolf., Wakef. (_for;-and so Thom., Treg.), Ew. (in
commodum precum), Mey., De W., ( ftir). Hengst. objects,
(1.), that, according to ch. 5: 8, ‘the incense 15 the prayers.’ But
it is not said, that the θυμιάματα of ch. 5: 8 is the same
thing as the θυμιάματα πολλά here given to the angel, and the
absence of the article rather implies the contrary ;—(2.), that
‘the juxtaposition of the incense and the prayers is suitable to
the earthly, not the heavenly, sanctuary.’ ΤῸ this the answer
is, that the description of the latter rests on the arrangements
of the former ; Luke 1 : 10 ;—(3.), that it is ‘unscriptural to re-
present the prayers of the saints as needing the recommenda-
tion of angels.’ But this assumes, what is very questionable,
and is not at all required by the construction, that the angel
does not act representatively, or that he represents angels
(Hengst. himself understands the angel of ch. 7: 2 to be
Christ; and so at ch. 10:1; 14: 17; 18: 1; 20: 1.), and that
the much incense given to him is the incense of ch. 5: 8, or
denotes angelic intercession.—A better objection than any of
these would be, that, in the present connection, this ex-
planation is somewhat forced and artificial. 4., Hengst.’s
own assertion, that, but for the necessities of the vision, rag
128
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
prayers of all saints upon the
golden altar which was before
the throne.
4 And the smoke of the
incense, which came with the
prayers of the saints, ascend-
ed up before God out of the
angel’s hand.
5 And the angel took the
censer, and filled it with fire of
the altar, and cast τὲ into the
earth: and there were voices,
and thunderings, and lightnings,
and an earthquake.
6 And the seven angels which
had the seven trumpets prepared
themselves to sound.
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
ἁγίων πάντων ἐπὶ τὸ θυσιαστή-
ριον τὸ χρυσοῦν τὸ ἐνώπιον τοῦ
θρόνου.
4 καὶ ἀνέβη ὁ καπνὸς τῶν θυ-
μιαμάτων ταῖς προσευχαῖς τῶν
ἁγίων, ἐκ χειρὸς τοῦ ἀγγέλου,
ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ.
5 καὶ εἴληφεν ὃ ἄγγελος τὸ
λιβανωτὺν, καὶ ἐγέμισεν αὐτὸ ἐκ
τοῦ πυρὸς τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου, καὶ
ἔβαλεν εἰς τὴν γῆν" καὶ ἐγένοντο
φωναὶ καὶ βρονταὶ καὶ ἀστραπαὶ
καὶ σεισμός.
6 Kat οἱ ἑπτὰ ἄγγελοι ἔχον-
τες τὰς ἑπτὰ σάλπιγγας; ἡτοίμα-
σαν ἑαυτοὺς ἵνα σαλπίσωσι.
REVISED VERSION.
prayers of all ‘the saints upon
the golden altar which ‘is before
the throne.
4 And the smoke of the in-
cense ‘for the prayers of the
saints ascended 1 out of the an-
gel’s hand "before God.
5 And the angel took the cen-
ser, and filled it »from cthe fire
of the altar, and cast » unto the
earth: and there were voices,
and ‘thunders, and lightnings,
and an earthquake.
6 And the seven angels ‘hay-
ing the seven trumpets prepared
themselves, ‘that they might
sound.
‘ Tt., French verss. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newc., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf., Hll., Stu., Lord,
Treg., De W., Murd., Kenr.
} This is not so much information respecting what was now
seen, as an additional specification of the altar, and resis on
Ley. 16: 12,13; &¢.—E. V., ch. 9: 13 ;-W., G., R. ;-Latin and
French verss., Dt.;—Brightm., De D., Beng., Wesl., Moldenh.
(stehet), Thom., All., Kenr. HE. V. follows T., C.
k ‘Incense belonging to, designed for ;’—the case here answer-
ing to 5 with the latter of two nouns in construction. Hengst.
refers to Gen. 9:5. But neither the preposition there, nor the
dative here, is intended, as he thinks, to express or imply iden-
tity. In the present instance Win. and Rob. find a dative of
advantage. See v. 3, N.h—No such supplement as that of
E. V. is found in W., R.;-foreign verss. (except that It. has
dati out of v. 3);-Daub. and the later English.
1 R.;-Brightm., Dodd. and the later English verss. generally,
either have no wp, or use went in connection with it.
m This is put last by W., R. ;-foreign verss. ;-Dodd., Wakef..
Woodh., Thom., Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg.
» Tt is true that verbs of filling are sometimes followed by éx
and the genitive of the thing with which = 47 nbn. But that
is not the common construction in either language, and is not
elsewhere employed by John after γεμίζω (ch. 15: 8; John
2:7; 6:13) or yéuo.—W., R., (of) ;-Vulg. (de), Syr. (= 18 5-
De D. ex) ;-Erasm., Vat., Aret., Zeg.. Coce., (as Vulg.), Bez.,
Vitr., (e2"), Brightm. (out of ), Engl. Ann. (‘Gr. of: Or, owt
of’), Hamm., Daub., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord,
Treg,
° W., R.;-Dt., It., French verss.;-Brightm., Engl. Ann.,
Hamm., Daub., Berl. Bib., Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Herd.,
Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw., All., Kist., Penn, Sharpe,
Stu., Lord, Treg.. De W., Kenr.
Ρ The grammatical ambiguity is not relieved by τέ, and Stu.,
accordingly, supplies ¢he fire. But no supplement is needed,
and none appears in W.;-Latin yerss.. Syr.;-Woodh., Lord,
Kenr. See ch. 14: 19, N. j. For unto, see Εἰ. V., ch. 1: 11;
6: 13; 12: 13; &c.;-R. (on) ;-German verss. (auf j-except
Kist., zw... hin), Dt. (op), French verss. (sur) ;—Castal. (ad),
Hamm., Wells, Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Thom.,
Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Ell., Murd., Kenr., (on or upon), Woodh.,
Penn, Lord, (to), Greenf. (5x). See ch. 13:15, N.i.
a See ch. 4: 5, N. t.
τ Coce., Allw. But, instead of the Erasmian reading of our
text, all the recent editors have οἱ ἔχοντες. I recommend that
this reading be followed, and translated: who had. For who,
see 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
® See ch. 6: 2, N.h and 9:15, N.1. The form of the original
is here preserved by W. ;-Latin verss., Syr.;-Beng., Dodd.,
Allw., Stu., Lord.
προσευχάς might have stood for ταῖς προσευχαῦς, is altogether
arbitrary. 5., By far the most obvious and natural translation
is that of E. V. marg. (to) ;-Germ. (zu), Dt. (marg. ‘den ge-
beden” The text has met, but as a supplement.), It. ;-Coce.,
Hamm., Daub., Bloomf., Words., Moldenh. (as Germ.), Allw.
(as the literal rendering), Herd., Stolz, (den Gebeten;-and so
Hengst. in his version), Penn (that he showld incense the
prayers).
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
7 The first angel sounded, |
and there followed hail and fire’
mingled with blood, and they
were cast upon the earth: and)
the third part of trees was burnt.
up, and all green grass was,
burnt up.
8 And the second angel sound-
ed, and as it were a great mount- |
ain burning with fire was cast,
into the sea: and the third part.
of the sea became blood ;
9 And the third part of the
creatures which were in the sea, |
and had life, died; and the third |
part of the ships were destroyed. |
10 And the third angel sound-
ed, and there fell a great star
from heaven, burning as it were.
a lamp, and it fell upon the third |
art of the rivers, and upon the
fountains of waters ;
GREEK TEXT.
am «ε Lat 3, fe
7 Kai ὁ πρῶτος ἄγγελος ἐσάλ-
ΝΡ,» / ἧς Ν a |
πισε, καὶ ἐγένετο χάλαζα καὶ πῦρ
μεμιγμένα αἵματι, καὶ ἐβλήθη εἰς
τὴν γῆν: καὶ τὸ τρίτον τῶν δέν-
δρων κατεκάη, καὶ πᾶς χόρτος
χλωρὸς κατεκάη.
8 Kat ὁ δεύτερος ἄγγελος
ἐσάλπισε, καὶ ὡς ὄρος μέγα πυρὶ
καιόμενον ἐβλήθη εἰς τὴν θάλασ-
σαν" καὶ ἐγένετο τὸ τρίτον τῆς
θαλάσσης αἷμα.
9 καὶ ἀπέθανε τὸ τρίτον τῶν
κτισμάτων τῶν ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ,
τὰ ἔχοντα ψυχὰς, καὶ TO τρίτον
τῶν πλοίων διεφθαρη.
10 Kai ὁ τρίτος ἄγγελος
ἐσάλπισε, καὶ ἔπεσεν ἐκ τοῦ οὐ-
ρανοῦ ἀστὴρ μέγας καιόμενος ὡς
λαμπὰς, καὶ ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ τὸ τρίτον
τῶν ποταμῶν, καὶ ἐπὶ τὰς πηγὰς
REVISED VERSION.
7 ‘And the first "angel sound-
ed, and there ywas hail, ~ and
fire, ἡ mingled «with blood, and
*they were cast ‘unto the earth:
τ and the third part of *the trees
was burnt up, and all green grass
was burnt up.
8 And the second angel sound-
ed, and as it were a great mount-
ain burning with fire was cast
into the sea: and the third part
of the sea became blood;
9 And the third part of the
creatures which were in the sea,
and had life, died; and the third
part of the ships >was destroyed.
10 And the third angel sound-
‘ed, and there fell :from heaven
a great star, burning as ἃ a lamp,
and it fell upon the third part of
the rivers, and upon the fountains
of ‘the waters:
τῶν ὑδάτων.
11 And the name of the star
is called Wormwood: and the
a /
11 καὶ τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ ἀστέρος,
λέγεται ἅψινθος" καὶ γίνεται τὸ is called ‘Wormwood: and the
11 And the name of the star
‘ I find no other Text that omits the copuia. E. V. follows
Te
« All the recent editors cancel (except that Krapp merely
brackets) this ἄγγελος, on the authority of A. B. ‘a 27. β 5.
Compl. Vulg. MS. Harl.* Tol. Syr. Ar. P I recommend
that, in accordance with this reading, the word angel be
omitted.
E. V., vv. 1, 5; &e.;-Fr. S. (il y eut) ;~Hamm., Daub., B.
and L. (as Fr. S.), Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Woodh. (were ;-and
so Allw., Lord, Treg.), Thom., Penn, Stu., Murd., Kenr. For-
eign verss. retain the singular.
~ This punctuation, which is that of It.;-Vat., Bierm.,
Moldenh., Murd., serves on the one hand to justify the pre-
ceding was as singular by position, and, on the other, to indi-
cate the reference of the participle to both nouns.
* All the recent editors insert ἐν before aiu..The number
of ἐβλήθη answers to the subject in the neuter plural form sug-
gested by μεμυγμένα. Or: ‘Jt, the horrid mixture, was cast.’
Υ See v. 5, N. p, &e.
* Here all the recent editors insert the words, xa: τὸ τρύτον
τῆς γῆς χατεκάη (A. Β. ‘a 26. β 7. γ ὅ. Compl. Vulg. Aeth.
Syr. Ari. Ar. P. Slav. MSS.’). I recommend that this read-
ing be adopted, and translated: and the third part of the earth
was burnt up, .
* In the apocalyptic earth. See v. 10, N. e.—Foreign verss. ;-
Brightm., Hamm., Daub. and the Jater English verss.
b E. V., v. 7, ἄς. The singular is used also in Vulg., Dt.,
It., French verss. ;-Erasm., Vat., Castal., Cocc., Bierm., Vitr.,
Daub., Beng., Herd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Greenf.,
Stolz, Kist., Goss., All., Van Ess, Gerl., Ell.,De W. The other
reading, διεφθάρησαν (‘ A. a 5. β 2. Compl.’), is approved by
Mill, and edited by Beng., Knapp, Mey., Hahn, Lachm., Treg.,
Tisch., Theile. But E. V. probably followed T., C., G.
¢ The Greek order is retained by Latin verss., It., Fr. G.,
—M.,-S.;-Daub., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Mey.,
Allw., Stu., Treg., De W., Words., Murd.
4 See ch. 4: 1, N. ἃ, &e.
e See v.7,N.a. Dt., It., Fr. G.—M.—S. ;-B. and L. marg.,
Thom., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Words. The article is
omitted by Erasm., Mill, Treg.
τ Before “A. the article ὁ (A. B. ‘a 23. β 4. y 3. Compl.’) is
inserted by all the recent editors, except Bloomf., though he
also thinks it ‘probably genuine.’ The Elzevir Text and all
the recent editors insert τῶν ὑδάτων after τὸ τρίτον. I recom-
mend that the reading be followed: of the waters.
17
130
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
third part of the waters became
wormwood; and many men died
of the waters, because they were
made bitter.
12 And the fourth angel sound-
ed, and the third part of the sun
was smitten, and the third part
of the moon, and the third part
of the stars; so as the third
part of them was darkened, and
the day shone not for a third
part of it, and the night like-
wise.
13 And I beheld, and heard an
angel flying through the midst
of heaven, saying with a loud
voice, Wo, wo, wo, to the inhab-
iters of the earth, by reason of
the other voices of the trumpet
of the three angels, which are
yet to sound!
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
ay \ Ν
τρίτον εἰς ἄψινθον, καὶ πολλοὶ
> 7 3 , 5 fod ε ὯΝ
ἀνθρώπων ἀπέθανον ἐκ τῶν ὑδά-
y ΄
των, ὅτι ἐπικράνθησαν.
΄,΄ ἡ
12 Καὶ o τέταρτος ἄγγελος
> / Nogads ΄ Ni ΄
ἐσάλπισε, καὶ ἐπλήγη τὸ τρίτον
a Gay \ 7, a
τοῦ ἡλίου καὶ TO τρίτον τῆς σε-
tf Ν lol 2.
λήνης καὶ TO τρίτον τῶν ἀστέρων,
6 a N ῃ ars
ἵνα σκοτισθῇ TO τρίτον αὐτῶν,
ae ΄ \ / \ ΄,
καὶ ἡ ἡμέρα μὴ φαίνῃ τὸ τρίτον
° c ἣν ΄
αὑτῆς, καὶ ἡ νὺξ ὁμοίως.
5) ld ἃς
13 Kai εἶδον, καὶ ἤκουσα ἑνὸς
/ ὃ
ἀγγέλου πετωμένου ἐν μεσουρα-
Ῥ: / cal /
νήματι, λέγοντος φωνῇ μεγάλῃ,
V2 ππν SEN δ) uN a a
Οὐαὶ, οὐαὶ, οὐαὶ τοῖς κατοικοῦσιν
ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς. ἐκ τῶν λοιπῶν φω-
a cal 7 a ΄σ
νῶν τῆς σάλπιγγος τῶν τριῶν
5 / “ /
ἀγγέλων τῶν μελλοντων σαλ-
REVISED VERSION.
third part "becomes wormwood,
and many * men died of the
waters, because they were made
bitter.
12 And the fourth angel sound-
ed, and the third part of the sun
was smitten, and the third part
of the moon, and the third part
of the stars, ‘that the third part
of them ‘might be darkened, and
the day ‘should not shine for
ithe third part of it, and the
night likewise.
13 And I ‘saw, and 'I heard
an angel flying "in *mid-heay-
en, saying with a loud voice:
pWoe, woe, ?woe, to those who
dwell on the earth, ‘from the
‘remaining voices of the trumpet
of the three angels twho ‘are
about to sound.
mice.
& The present tense is employed by Fr. S.;-Vat., Newe,
marg., Woodh., Allw., Stu. The other reading, ἐγένετο (A. B.
‘a 26. β 6. γ 2. Compl.’), is edited by Beng., Matth., Lachm.,
Treg., Words. (though probably through oversight, as he has
the present in his note, and in his version.), Tisch.
h All the recent editors insert τῶν before ἀνθρ., on the au-
thority of A. B. ‘a 19. 6 6. Compl.’ I recommend that this
reading be followed, and translated: of the. See v. 7, N.a, &e.
It., Fr. G.-M.;-Beng., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Lord,
De W.
1 The proper telic force of the ἵνα is presented by Dt. (opdat
...20U...z0u), Fr. 5. (afin que) ;—Daub. (that...might...
might), Woodh. (so that... should... might), Allw., Words.,
(so that... should... should), Penn (that... might ...shone),
Stu., Treg., (in order that... might... might), Lord (that...
should ... should), De W. (‘damit [Zweck des Schlagens;
nicht so dass, Vitr.] es verfinstert wiirde...der Tag nicht
scheinet’?). The reading φανῇ (pavy) is edited by Matth.,
Bloomf., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., on the authority of
A. B. ‘a 20. β 4. y 4
} E. V., 4 times in this verse; &c.;-W., T., C., G., R.3-
Germ., Dt., It., French verss. ;-Hamm., Daub., Wesl., Moldenb.,
Herd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Kist., Mey., Allw., Lord, Treg.,
De W., Hengst., Murd., Kenr.
k See ch. 4: 1, N. b.
1 E. V., ch. 5: 11;—Dt. ;-Daub., Woodh., Allw., Stu., Lord.
m For ἀγγέλου, all the recent editors have ἀετοῦ (of which
Mill also approved), on the authority of ‘A. B. a 23. 6 ὃ. Compl.
Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. ed. in m.’ I recommend that this
reading be adopted, and translated: eagle, and that the follow-
ing note appear in the margin: ‘Or, as a few copies read,
angel.’ See ch. 4: 7, N. ἃ.
o KE. V., ch. 14, 6;-Dt., It.;-Engl. Ann., Coce., Berl. Bib.,
Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw.,
Greenf., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., Words.
° Berl. Bib. (Mittel-Himmel), Wakef., Stu., (mid-air), Newc.,
Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Bloomf. and Treg. (the m.), Ell., Lord,
Words. ;—L. and S., Green, (mid-heaven, mid-air).
P See Jude 11, N. a.
4 Elsewhere in this book (10 times) the participle xarovx.
with its article, and in connection with ἐπί or ἐν, is in Εἰ. V.
rendered: them (they) that (which) dwell. ;-W. (men that
dwell) ;-Dodd., Allw., (those that d.), Woodh., Stu., Lord
(those dwelling), Treg., Kenr.
τ Syr. (= Greenf. 18 ;-}6 D. a), Dt. (van) ;-Erasm., Vat.,
(e;-for the Vulg. de), Pagn. and later Latin verss. (a), Engl.
Ann. (‘Or, from’), Hamm., Woodh., Penn, Lord, De W. (‘eig.
her von’).
* Comp. Εἰ. V., ch. 3: 2;-Dt. (overige) ;-Pagn., Castal. and
later Latin verss., (reliquis;-for the Vulg. ceteris), Hamm.,
Treg., Kenr., (rest), Beng., Moldenh., Herd., Mey., All., Stier,
De W.., (ébrigen ;—for Luth.’s andern), Dodd., Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord, Words.
tsee 2 beta 2s UL ΝῚ ἢ
ἃ For are about, see ch. 3: 16, N. p and 10: 7, N.y, &e.
Vulg. (uses the fut. participle), Syr. (= Greenf. pxq-ny), Fr. S.
(vont) ;-Erasm., Vat., (as Vulg.), Hamm. (ready), Newc.,
Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Treg.
REVELATION.
151
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
CHAP.
Anp the fifth angel sounded,
and 1 saw astar fall from heaven
unto the earth: and to him was
given the key of the bottomless
pit.
Ix.
2 And he opened the bottom-
less pit ; and there arose a smoke
out of the pit, as the smoke of a
great furnace; and the sun and
the air were darkened by reason
of the smoke of the pit.
3 And there came out of the
smoke locusts upon the earth:
and unto them was given power,
as the scorpions of the earth have
ower.
4 And it was commanded them
that they should not hurt the
grass of the earth, neither any
green thing, neither any tree ;
but only those men which have
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP. IX.
΄
KAT 0 πέμπτος ἄγγελος ἐσαλ-
Tire, καὶ εἶδον ἀστέρα ἐκ τοῦ
a , \ a
οὐρανοῦ TETTMKOTA εἰς τὴν γῆν;
Ἂς ἐδ 10 » im ie r 5 a / x.
καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτῷ ἡ κλεῖς τοῦ φρέα
n >
Tos τῆς ἀβύσσου,
᾿,΄ Ν ἢ “
2 καὶ ἤνοιξε τὸ φρέαρ τῆς
» 7 Ὡς > / x >
ἀβύσσου. Kal ἀνέβη καπνὸς ἐκ
an ἊΝ
τοῦ φρέατος ὡς καπνὸς καμίνου
, ‘\ > f c “
μεγάλης, καὶ ἐσκοτίσθη ὁ ἥλιος
ἊΝ fol a nr
καὶ ὁ ἀὴρ ἐκ TOU καπνοῦ τοῦ
φρέατος.
3 Kat ἐκ τοῦ καπνοῦ ἐξῆλθον
> ,ὔ > Ν > Ν 28 10
ἀκρίδες εἰς τὴν γῆν; καὶ ἐδοθη
αὐταῖς ἐξουσία, ὡς ἔχουσιν ἐξου-
« , a n
σίαν οἱ σκορπίοι τῆς γῆς"
c -“ iN
4 καὶ ἐῤῥέθη αὐταῖς ἵνα μὴ
,ὔ Ν le ° a
ἀδικήσωσι TOV χόρτον τῆς γῆ9.
> N a ἂν a Ν lal ie
οὐδὲ πᾶν χλωρὸν, οὐδὲ πᾶν δέν-
Ν ἮΝ ΄ /
dpov, εἰ μὴ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους μο-
a 5 \
vous οἵτινες οὐκ ἔχουσι THY σῴφρα-
REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. IX.
Anp the fifth angel sounded,
and I saw a star fallen from
heaven unto the earth: and
there was given ‘unto him the
key of the ¢ pit of the cabyss.
2 And he opened the § pit of
the ‘abyss: and there ascended
‘smoke out of the pit, as the
smoke of a great furnace, and
the sun }was darkened, and the
air, by the smoke of the pit.
3 And ' out of the smoke there
came “forth locusts =unto the
earth, and "there was given unto
them power, as the scorpions of
the earth have power.
4 And it was said unto them,
that they should not hurt the
grass of the earth, pnor sany
green thing, "nor sany tree, but
‘the men ‘only ‘who have not
® Not: while ‘falling’ (Wesl.). The force of πεπτωκ. is more
or less clearly expressed, sometimes by means of a finite plu-
perfect, in W., R.;-foreign verss. (except Greenf., All.) ;—Engl.
Ann., Hamm., Daub., Lowm., Guyse, Dodd., Newt., Wakef.,
Thom., Scott, Allw., Bloomf., Ell., Stu., Lord, Treg., Words.,
Kell. E. Y. follows T., C., G.
> See ch. 8: 2, N. 6, &e.
© See ch. 8, 2, N. f.
4 The Greek order and construction are preserved by W.,
R. ;-foreign verss.;-Hamm., Daub., Newe., Woodh., Thom.,
Scott, Allw., Ell., Lord, Treg., Kell., Murd.
¢ Latin verss. (abysst ;-except Castal., tartari), It. (abisso),
French vyerss. (abime) ;-Hamm., Newe. marg., Campb. and
Alf. (at Luke 8:31; Rom.10:7), Scott, Allw., Ell., Lord,
Treg., Kell., Murd.;—Rob. (explains a8. to mean: ‘the abyss,
the place of the dead... Spec. Tartarus’). Irecommend that
the word be everywhere rendered as above.
f See yv. 1, N. ἃ.
& See v. 1, Ν. 6.
bE. V., ch. 8: 4; 14: 11; &.;-R.;-Dodd., Wesl., Thom.,
Lord. See ch. 13:1, N. ἃ.
‘ Dt. ;-Herd., Woodh., Mey., All., Lord, De W.
} The verb is retained in the singular, and in immediate con-
nection with 6 ἥλ., by W., R.;-Wakef., Woodh., Allw., Stu.,
Lord, Kenr. Foreign verss. (except the French, Herd., All.)
have a singular verb.
k W. (of), R. (with) ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh.
Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg. ( from), Murd., Kenr.
(as R.).
1 The ἐκ τοὺ xasvov retains its place in R. ;-foreign verss.
(except B. and L.);—Brightm., Dodd. and later English verss.
(except Words.).
m See ch. 6:4, N.m. R.;-Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Allw.,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr. (owt; the other éx, from).—
For unto, see ch. 8: 5, N. p, &e.
" See ch. 8: 2, N. 6, &e.
° Syr., Protestant German verss. (others, with the old Eng-
lish verss., &c., following the Vulg. praeceptum est), Dt., It.,
Fr. G.,-M.-S.;-Bez., Aret., Par., Hamm., Cocc., Grell., Bierm.,
Wells, Vitr., Daub., Beng., Dodd., Greenf., Stu., Lord, Treg.
Ρ R.;-Brightm., Dodd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom.,
Allw.. Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.
4 See ch. 7: 1. N. bb; and comp. Ex. 10: 5, 12,15; Deut.
28: 42.
τ The demonstrative is not used in W., R. ;-any foreign ver-
sion, except Coce. and Vitr. ;-Brightm., Dodd., Wesl., Woodh.,
Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Words., Murd. E. V.
follows T., C., G.
s All the recent editors cancel μόνους, on the authority of
A. B. ‘oa 24. 8 6. Er. Copt. Syr. Arr.’ I recommend that this
reading be followed, and that only be omitted after men.
t See 2 Pet. 2:11, N. f.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
not the seal of God in their
foreheads.
5 And to them it was given
that they should not kill them,
but that they should be tor-
mented five months: and their
torment was as the torment of
a scorpion, when he striketh a
man.
6 And in those days shall men
seek death, and shall not find it;
and shall desire to die, and death
shall flee from them.
7 And the shapes of the locusts
were like unto horses prepared
unto battle; and on their heads
were as it were crowns like gold,
and their faces were as the faces
of men.
8 And they had hair as the
hair of women, and their teeth
were as the teeth of lions.
9 And they had breast-plates,
as it were breast-plates of iron ;
GREEK TEXT.
Cal Lol lad 5 νῷ Lal va
yida τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐπὶ τῶν μετώπων
αὑτῶν.
Ee oS 28 56 5 “ ΩΣ \
5 καὶ €000n αὐταῖς wa μὴ
3 , 2 ἊΝ > > a
ἀποκτείνωσιν αὑτοὺς, GAA ἵνα
΄ Lal /
βασανισθῶσι μῆνας πέντε: καὶ
ἈΝ > ΄σ
ὃ βασανισμὸς αὐτῶν ὡς βασανισ-
Ν i? 7 a4
pos σκορπίου, ὅταν παίσῃ av-
θρωπον.
5 a « ΄ 5 ,
6 Kal ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις ἐκείναις
y . JA ay vA
ζητήσουσιν οἱ ἄνθρωποι Tov θά-
Ν 3 , > /
VATOV, καὶ οὐχ εὑρήσουσιν αὐτὸν"
bane ἯΙ tal Ἂς
καὶ ἐπιθυμήσουσιν ἀποθανεῖν, καὶ
/ ε Lf > > fol
φεύξεται ὁ θάνατος ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν.
& ΩΝ Ἂν γέ ᾽ a > ,ὔ
{Καὶ τὰ ὁμοιώματα τῶν ἀκρί-
/ δ ε /
δων ὅμοια ἵπποις ἡτοιμασμένο!ς
9. ν: / Se EEN iN Ἂν
εἰς πόλεμον, καὶ ἐπὶ τὰς κεφαλὰς
3. τι ς / a La
αὐτῶν ὡς στέφανοι ὅμοιοι χρυσῷ,
Ν > o e
καὶ τὰ πρόσωπα αὐτῶν ὡς πρὸσ-
4
ὦπα ἀνθρώπων"
Ν 3 , e /
8 καὶ εἶχον τρίχας ὡς τρίχας
γυναικῶν: καὶ οἱ ὀδόντες αὐτῶν
Ἐ / 3
ὡς λεοντῶν ἦσαν"
3 / ἣν
9 καὶ εἶχον θώρακας ὡς θώρα-
a « ἣν fod
kas σιδηροῦς" καὶ ἡ φωνὴ τῶν
REVISED VERSION.
the seal of God "on their fore-
heads.
5 And ¥ it was given ~unto
them that they should not kill
,|them, but that «they should be
tormented five months: and their
torment was as the torment of
a scorpion, when *it striketh a
man.
6 And in those days shall »the
men seek death, and shall ‘not
find it; and «they shall »long to
die, and death "shall flee from
them.
7 And the ‘likenesses of the
locusts were like ἃ horses prepar-
ed unto battle; and ¢upon their
heads, © as it were crowns «like
gold; and their faces, * as the
faces of men};
8 And they had hair as the
hair of women; and their teeth
were as ‘ of lions;
9 And they had breastplates
fas ‘iron breastplates; and the
u See ch. 7: 3, N. g, &e.
νυ See ch. 8: 2, N. 6, &e.
w See ch. 8: 2, N. f.
For βασανισθῶσι, Lachm., Treg.,
cent), Thom. (earnestly desire), Stu., Murd.
Lachm., Treg., Tisch., read φεύγεν (A. and 4 cursive MSS.).
© Milton, P. L. i. 673: ‘The likeness of a kingly crown.’
For φεύξεται,
Words., Tisch., read βασανισθήσονταν (‘ A. 12. 36. 33.’).
x Dodd., Wakef. and the later English verss. (except Stu.,
Treg. ).
y ‘Thus tormented.’ Here, and throughout the rest of this
ch., the article before ἄνθ. refers to those specified in v. 4, and
should therefore be allowed to retain its definite force.—E. V.,
at y. 20;-modern foreign verss., except Greenf. ;~Wesl., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., Ell., Lord, Murd. (at v. 18);-Rob. Comp. ch.
16: 8, N.o.
z All the recent editors, on the authority of A. B, ‘a 26. β 6.
Compl.’, substitute for οὐχ the emphatic negative ob μή — by
no possible means. See ch. 3: 12, N. 1, &e. For εὑρήσουσιν,
Beng., Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words., Tisch., read εὕρωσιν (A.
and 8 cursive MSS.).
« W., R.;—Dt., French verss. ;-Dodd., Moldenh., Thom., All.,
Penn, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.
> “Set their mind on it, as their only refuge.—German
verss., except De W., (begehren), Dt. (begeeren) ;—Castal.,
Vitr., (cupient ;-for the Vulg. desiderabunt), Coce. (concupis-
I recommend that ὁμοίωμα be so rendered at Rom. 1: 23; 5: 14.
—E. V., Rom. 6: 5; 8:3; Phil. 2: 7;-W. (likeness) ;-Dodd.
(as W.), Penn, Treg. Other verss. have form, forms, figures,
appearances, thus dropping the etymological relation (pre-
served in Vulg., Syr., Erasm., Vat., Bierm.) between the noun
and the following adjective.
4 For the omission of wnto, sce EH. V., in the next clause;
and ch. 1: 13, N. d. For upon, see ch. 6: 16, N. b, &e.
e W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Germ. ;-Erasm., Vat., Pagn. (wants
the second copula;-and so Bez., Par., Lord); Hamm., Wakef.,
(want the first), Cocc., Bierm., Vitr., Beng.. Herd., Woodh.,
Mey., Greenf., Stu., De W., Hengst., Kenr. For ὅμοιοι xpvoq, -
Matth. reads ὅμ. χρυσοῦ ; Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch., Words.,
simply χρυσοῦ (B. ‘25. β 5.y 3. Compl. Ar. P. Slay. MS.’).
f R.;-Syr., Germ. ;-Erasm. and later Latin-verss., Brightm.,
Daub., Beng., Woodh., Greenf., Lord, Hengst. Others (Fr. S.,
Penn, Stu., De W., Murd.) supply a demonstrative pronoun ;
while others, as E. V., follow the Vulg.
& Wi. V., in the next clause; and see ch. 4: 1, N. ἃ, &e.
b See ch. 2: 27, N. 8.
REVELATION.
133
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
and the sound of their wings
was as the sound of chariots of
many horses running to battle.
10 And they had tails like
unto scorpions, and there were
stings in their tails: and their
power was to hurt men five
months.
Ἢ
πόλεμον.
> val > cal
ουρᾶις αὐτῶν"
μῆνας πέντε.
11 And they had a king over
them, which is the angel of the
bottomless pit, whose name in
the Hebrew tongue zs Abaddon,
but in the Greek tongue hath
his name Apollyon.
σου"
GREEK TEXT.
, > fad ε A e ’
πτερύγων αὐτῶν ὡς φωνὴ ἁρμαά-
n /
τῶν ἵππων πολλῶν τρεχόντων εἰς
Ἂς 2, 3 A ε /
10 καὶ ἐχουσιν οὐρὰς ὁμοίας
, 3 ΄-
σκορπίοις, καὶ κέντρα ἦν ἐν ταῖς
2A 2 “ Χ 2 γᾷ
αὐτῶν ἀδικῆσαι τοὺς ἀνθρώπους
= > a
11 Καὶ ἔχουσιν ἐφ᾽ αὑτῶν
x
/ δ Ε ΄σ > /
βασιλέα τὸν ayyeAov τῆς αβυσ-
” 27 ε 20 x
ὄνομα αὐτῷ ββραϊστὶ
ΓΝ “σε -
᾿Αβαδδὼν, καὶ ἐν τῇ -«Ελληνικῇῃ
yy 3, >
ὄνομα ἔχει ἀπολλύων.
REVISED VERSION.
sound of their wings was as the
sound of chariots of many horses
running to battle ;
10 And they ‘have tails like 4
scorpions, and ‘stings were in
their tails; and their power was
Ἂς ε > 7
αἱ ἐξουσία
. 7] 3 to hurt 'the men five months.
᾿ 11 ™And they “have "over
Mem °a king, ? the angel of the
cabyss; "his name ‘in Hebrew, t
Abaddon; “and in the Greekr
whe hath the name Apollyon.
' Syr.. Fr. S.;-Erasm., Coce., Bierm., Vitr., Daub., Beng..
Wesl., Herd., Wakef., Newe. marg., Woodh., Thom., Mey.,
Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Stier, Lord (at v. 11), Treg., De W.
Words., Hengst. E. V. and others follow the Vulg.
1 See ch. 1: 13, N. d.
_ * Of the verss. which follow this reading, the Greek order is
observed by the Vulg. and its translators, Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat.,
Coce., Bierm., Vitr., Beng. (though he omits ἦν, and snpplies
sind), Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Woodh., Allw., Stu., Lord. Pagn.
introduced erantque aculet. But, for the reading of our
Text, xat xévrpa .. . ἀδιχησαι, Matth. has καὶ χεντρα. καὶ ἐν ταῖς
οὐραῖς αὐτὼν ἔχουσιν ἐξουσίαν τοὺ ad.; Sch., Lachm., Tree.,
Words., Tisch., Theile, have χαὶ χέντρα: (χέντρα,) καὶ ἐν ταῖς
οὐραῖς αὐτῶν ἡ ἐξουσία αὐτῶν (Sch. τοῦ) ἀδ. Tree. presents the
evidence thus: ‘xad in place of ἦν, and the following καὶ omitted,
A.17. Vulg. MS. Syr. Erp. (χαὺ α 4. 6 2.) κεν." χαὶ ἐν τ΄. οὐρ. abe.
ἐξουσίαν ἔχουσι (τοῦ) B. α 21.65. Compl.’ I recommend that
the margin contain this note: ‘Or, as many read, and stings;
and in their tails [is] their power &c.’
1 See y. 6, N. y, ὅσο.
m The xa¢ is bracketed by Bloomf., and cancelled by all the
other recent editors (except Beng.), on the authority of A. B.
‘a 28. B 7. γ 2. Compl. Copt. Ar. Slav. MS.’ I recommend
that, in accordance with this reading, the word and be omitted.
For ἔχουσιν, Matth., Mey., Sch., Tisch., read ἔχουσαι (B.
‘a 21. β 3. Compl.,—For have, 566 v. 10, N. i.
» The Greek order is found in W., R. ;—-Latin and German
verss., Dt.;—Wesl., Woodh., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr.
For ἐφ᾽ αὗτ., Beng., Matth., Treg., Words., Tisch., read
in’ αὖτ. (A. B. ‘a, 16. β 4. Er. Compl.’).
° Many (Dt., &c., Fr. S., Hengst.) translate this as = for a
king, as king ; and the only objection to this is that, according
to Prov. 30: 27, the presence of a king in the case would rather
be mentioned as another peculiarity, than as something that
might be taken for granted.
P There is no supplement in W., R.;-any foreign version ;—
Wells, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Penn,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
9 See v. 1, N.e.
τ The relative construction, introduced by the Vule., is
avoided in Dt., Fr. S.;-Coce., Beng., Wesl., Herd., Woodh.,
Mey., Allw., Greenf., Sharpe, Stu., De W.
* E. V., John 19: 20. In the same chapter Εἰ. V. has twice,
in the Hebrew ; elsewhere, in the H. tongue ;-W. (by #.), R.;-
Latin yerss. and Syr. (use an adverb), Germ. (auf ebréisch),
Dt. (in het H.), It., French verss. ;-Beng., Herd., Mey., Greenf.,
All., (use an adverb), Wesl. (in the H.), Moldenh., De W.,
Hengst., (as Germ.), Woodh., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord,
Treg., Murd. ;-Rob., Green.
t There is no copula in the Latin verss. (except Castal. and
Vitr.), Syr. ;-Greenf., De W.
« See 1 John 2: 20. N. 0, &e.
v OF the verss., that do not translate ἐν τῇ “Ean. by an ad-
verb, the following do not supply the omitted noun, though
several neglect the article: W., G., R.;-Syr., Germ., It., French
verss. ;-Cocc., Daub., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom., Mey., Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Stier, Lord, Treg., Hengst.,
Murd., Kenr.
w The solecistical construction of H. V. is found nowhere
else, and may have been at first but an error of the press,
though it is still retained by the Amer. Bible Society.
x The possessive pronoun is not found in the older English
or in the foreign verss. (except Greenf.) ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef.,
Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord.—TIn the
Vulg. this verse is enlarged by the addition of the words, latine
habens nomen Exterminans; to which W. again adds as a
supplement the English explanation, that is a destroyer. C.,
omitting, of course, the Latin clause, imitates it (that is to say:
a destroyer) ; as do also, though commonly by way of marked
supplement, Fr. S8.;-Erasm., Pagn., Bez., Par., Herd., Newc.,
De W. Instead of thus appending the interpretation, Lord
substitutes it for the Greek name. I recommend that it be
given in the margin: ‘ That is, Destroyer.’
134
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
12 One wo is past; and be-
hold, there come two woes more
hereafter.
13 And the sixth angel sound-
ed, and I heard a voice from the
four horns of the golden altar
which is before God,
14 Saying to the sixth ange
which had the trumpet, Loose
the four angels which are bound
in the great river Euphrates.
15 And the four angels were
loosed, which were prepared for
an hour, and a day, and a month,
and a year, for to slay the third
part of men.
GREEK TEXT.
ε ε , a
12 ‘A οὐαὶ ἡ pia ἀπῆλθεν"
> ἈΠ ΟΝ, a ΄ SWAN \
idov ἔρχονται ἔτι Ovo oval μετὰ
ταῦτα.
ε “ »
15 KAI ὁ ἐἔκτος ἄγγελος
> ΄ “8 5 x
ἐσάλπισε, καὶ ἤκουσα φωνὴν
cal 7 /
μίαν ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων κεράτων
cat / a ~ cal
Tov θυσιαστηρίου τοῦ χρυσοῦ τοῦ
Ἁ a fal
ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ,
΄ 2 ὦ 3 /
ς 14 λέγουσαν τῷ EKT@ ἀγγέλῳ
ἃ 2 a
ὃς εἶχε τὴν σάλπιγγα, Avoor
Ν / fd ‘
Tous τέσσαρας ἀγγέλους τοὺς δε-
΄ 3. ὡἷς “ lal °
depevous ἐπὶ τῷ ποταμῷ τῷ με-
γάλῳ Hvupparn.
J tA
15 Kat ἐλύθησαν οἱ τέσσαρες
- ς ΄ N
ἄγγελοι οἱ ἡτοιμασμένοι εἰς THY
Ὅν ε , ἴω
@pav καὶ ἡμέραν καὶ μῆνα καὶ
Ν us Ν
ἐνιαυτὸν, ἵνα ἀποκτείνωσι τὸ τρί-
an ΄
τον τῶν ἀνθρώπων.
REVISED VERSION.
12 »The first »woe is past: *
behold, there come «yet two
woes ‘after these things.
13 And the sixth angel sound-
ed, and I heard ἃ yoice from the
four horns of the golden altar
which is before God,
14 Saying to the sixth angel
‘who had the trumpet: Loose
the four angels ‘that ‘have been
bound ‘by ‘that great river Eu-
phrates.
15 And the four angels were
loosed, *that ‘had been prepared
for ithe hour, and « day, and κα
month, and 1 year, ‘that they
should kill the third part of
othe men.
y For this Hebraistic use of εἷς as an ordinal (comp. ch. 11:
14), see EH. V., Matt. 28: 1; &c.;-It., Fr. S.;-Hamm., Wells,
Daub., B. and L., Berl. Bib., Moldenh., Wakef., Woodh., Thom.,
Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord, Words.——For woe, see Jude 11, N. a.
2 The conjunction (introduced by the Vulg.) does not appear
in the Syr., German verss., Dt., It. Fr. S.;-Castal., Coce.,
Wells, Vitr., Daub., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom.,
Allw., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Ell., Stu., Lord, Treg., Words.,
Murd. For ἔρχονται is substituted ἔρχεται (‘A.a 16. β 5.
Compl. Copt.’) by Matth., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch. ; not,
as Bloomf. says, ‘by all the recent editors.’
2 E. V., Matt. 12: 46; &c.;-W., ©., R.;—foreign verss. (ex-
cept B. and L.) ;-Daub., Dodd. (yet other),;@Wesl., Wakef. (two
more are yet), Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord, Murd.,
Kenr. (still).
© See ch. 1: 19, N. c.——Words. reads, δύο οὐαί: xai μετὰ
ταῦτα ὁ ἕζτος κτλ. (B.).
¢ See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f For ὃς εἶχε, all the recent editors
read 6 ἔχων (‘A. B. α 27. β 6. y 3. Compl.’). But, instead of
construing this as a vocative, Thou that hast (Words.), we
should class it with the other, and kindred grammatical ano-
malies of this book, and still translate as above.
4 See ch. 7: 18. N. 5, &e.
¢ ἘΠ]., Lord, Treg., Words. Comp. y. 15, N. i.
ΓΟ Drus.: ‘Hic éxi valet dy super, i. 6. juxta, secus, prope.’
E. V., John 5: 2;-Syr. (= Greenf. 5»), German verss. (an ;-
except Moldenh., bet), Dt. (bij), It. (in sw), French verss. (sur),
Pagn., Castal., Bez., Aret., Par., Cocc., Grell., Vitr., (ad ;-for
the Vulg. in), Hamm., More, Daub., Wakef., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Treg., Words., Kell., Murd.,
(at), Dodd., Ell., Lee (wpon), Stu.
® Gen. 15: 18; Deut. 1: 7; Josh. 1: 4. See 1 John 2: 7,
N.o. E. V., ch. 14: 8; 17: 18, &c.;-Dt. (de groote rivier den
Eufraat), Fr. 8. (le grand fleuve de ? Euph.) ;-Bez., Par.,
(illud), Brightm., B. and L. (as Fr. S.), Words.
» See ch. 7: 13, N. 8, &e.
' Comp. v. 14, N.e. Here the participle is translated as a
pluperfect by Vulg. ;-Erasm., Vat., Castal., Cocc., Grell., Vitr.,
Moldenh., Lord, Treg., Words.
}*The precise period set.—Dt., It. (quell? ora), French
verss. ;-Engl. Ann. (‘ Or, at the time appointed by God’), Beng.,
Wesl., Moldenh., Wakef., Crol., Allw., Greenf., Gerl., Sharpe,
Ell., Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Words., Lee, Kell., Hengst.,
Kenr.
k The repetition of the article before each noun (French
verss., Moldenh., Greenf., Gerl., Stier), is grammatically allow-
able, but in English unnecessary.
1 See ch. 8: 6, Ν. 5, &e. Coce., Hichh., Heinr., connect this
clause with ἐλύθησαν ; Aret., Wells, Ew., Ell., Stu.. De W., with
ἡτουμασμένου, Which I prefer; Allw., with dpav.—R. (that they
might) ;-Dt. (opdat zij ... zouden) ;-Bez., Par., (ut occidant ;—
for wt occiderent of Vulg., &c.), Dodd., Thom., Allw., Lord, (as
R.), Stu. (are prepared .. . that they may), Treg.
m See ch. 2: 18, N. c. R.;-Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Treg.,
Kenr.
" See v. 6, N. y, &e.
REVELATION.
135
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
16 And the number of the
army of the horsemen were two
hundred thousand thousand: and
I heard the number of them. ἢ ae
μὸν αὐτῶν.
17 And thus I saw the horses
in the vision, and them that sat
on them, having breast-plates of
fire, and of jacinth, and brim-
stone: and the heads of the
horses were as the heads of
lions; and out of their mouths
issued fire, and smoke, and brim-
stone.
θειώδεις: καὶ
18 By these three was the
GREEK TEXT.
Ἂν c 5 Ἂν Ἅ
16 καὶ ὁ ἀριθμὸς στρατευμα-
“~ a 4
των τοῦ ἱππικοῦ δύο μυριάδες
’ ἈΝ
μυριάδων: καὶ ἤκουσα τὸν ἀριθ-
17 Kat οὕτως εἶδον τοὺς ἵπ-
πους ἐν τῇ ὁράσει, καὶ τοὺς καθη-
μένους ἐπ᾽ αὐτῶν, ἔχοντας θώρα-
κας πυρίνους καὶ ὑακινθίνους καὶ
αἱ
ἵππων ὡς κεφαλαὶ λεόντων, καὶ
ἐκ τῶν στομάτων αὐτῶν ἐκπο-
ρεύεται πῦρ καὶ καπνὸς καὶ θεῖον.
18 ὑπὸ τῶν τριῶν τούτων ἀπε-
REVISED VERSION.
16 And the number of cthe
rarmies of the seavalry "was two
‘myriads of myriads: ‘and I
heard the number of them.
17 And thus I saw the horses
in the vision, and «those “who
sat on them, having breastplates
‘fiery, and whyacinthine, and
«like brimstone: and the heads
of the horses were as the heads
lions, and out of their mouths
proceedeth fire, and smoke, and
brimstone.
κεφαλαὶ τῶν
18 *By these three *were »kill-
° Before στρατ.; all the recent editors insert ray (A. B. ‘a 23.
B 6. Compl.’).
P Dt., It, Fr. S.;-Aret., Coce., Vitr., Daub., Berl. Bib.,
Beng., Wakef., Newe., Woodh. (¢roops), Thom., Allw. (forces),
Greenf., Hll., Stu., Lord, De W. (Schaaren), Treg. E. V. and
others follow the Vulg.
a Dt. (rwiterij), It. (cavalleria), Fr. S. (cavalerie) ;-Daub.,
Penn, (horse), Herd., Mey., De W., (Retteret), Woodh., Thom.,
Allw., Lord.
τ W., R.;-foreign verss. ;-Daub. and the later English.
5 See Jude 14, N. m, ἄς. Syr. (= Greenf. ninas nia34),
Fr. S.;-Cocc., More, Daub., Dodd., Newt., Herd., Newe. marg.,
“‘W oodh., Thom. Giere Μεγ. ELL, Stu., απ, Treg., De W.,
wee Barn., putea Kenr. Gone Ps, 68: 17, in the Heb.
For δύο μυρ.; Matth. reads wp. (B. ‘a 25. β 4. y 2. Compl.
Ar. P. Slav. MSS.’); Lachm., Treg., Tisch., read δισ-(δυσ-)
μυριάδες (‘ A. 11. 12. 36.?).
t All the recent editors cancel this xav, on the authority of
A. B. ‘a 25. 6 4 Compl.’ I recommend that, in accordance
with this reading, and be omitted. (‘J the number heard.’
Milton, P. L., vi. 769.)
« For those, see ch.
N. y, &e.
τ Πυρίνους is translated by an adjective in W., T., C., G.;-
Latin and German verss., Syr., Dt. ;-Brightm., Hamm., Wakef.
and Barn. (red), Ell. (of fire-colour, fire-like), Bloomf. (flam-
ing, flashing fire, radiant), Stu., Lord ;—-Rob. ( fiery, flam-
ing, glittering), Green (shining, glittering).
2: 2, N.h, &ce.;—for who, see ch. 1: 5,
ν ἐγαχινθίνους is translated by an adjective in the Latin and
German verss., Syr., Dt. ;-Brightm. (of purple colour), Hamm.,
Wakef., (blue), Stu. (dark-red), Lord, Barn. ;-the lexicons
(all of which explain it as an adj. of colour). (Milton, P. L.
iv. 801: ‘hyacinthin locks’).
x As the other two epithets, so θειώδευς, compounded of θεῖον
(always in E. V., brimstone) and εἶδος, describes, not the ma-
terial of the breastplates (Rob. made of sulphur), but their
appearance. Woodh., accordingly, renders, of the colour of
Sire, of hyacinth, of brimstone. And so Fr. M.: de couleur
de feu, §&c.—T. (brimstony;—the word used also by Ben
Jonson, in a passage formed on the above description, and cited
by Rich., s. v.:
‘his habergions
Brimstony, blue, and fiery ;)—
habergions being the phrase here for θώραχας, of the older
English verss.) ;-Germ. (schwefelichte), Dt. (sulferverwige) ;--
Brightm. (of brimstone colour), Beng., Moldenh., Hengst.,
(as Germ.), Herd., Mey., All., (schwefelfarb), Hamm., Wakef.
and Stu. (yellow), Van Ess (schwefelfarbige), Stolz, De W..,
(schwefelgelbe), Ell. (sulphur-like), Stu. (of a sulphureous
hue), Treg. (like unto brimstone) ;-L. and S. (brimstone-like).
\
y For the verb, see ch. 1: 16, N. q, and E. V., ch. 11: 5;—
in which last place the present tense is retained ἘΣ E. V., as it
is here by W., Ry=Vulg., Syr.,. Fr. S.;-Coce., Vi eae
Wesl., Herd., ene Soe ταῦῖας Thom., Mey., , Penn,
Bloomf,, De W., Treg., Words., Hengst., Kenn. ἢ p. v. 18,
Ν. 6. ΝΗ
2 For ὑπό, all the recent editors read ἀπό (A. BEC. “a, 21:
B 6. y 8. Compl.’). After τριῶν they all insert πληγῶν
(A. B. C. ‘a 22. 87. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Erp. Arm.
Slay.’). Irecommend that this reading be adopted; and trans-
lated: plagues.
A plural verb is given in connection with the word part, by
E. V., Acts 23: 6; 1 Cor. 15: 6; and is here retained with the
same, or a similar, collective noun in the singular, by Syr. ;-
Coce., Lowm., Wesl., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord, De W..,
Murd.
> For this order, see R.;—foreign verss. generally ;-Woodh.,
Allw., Stu.
«
136
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
third part of men killed, by {πὸ κτάνθησαν τὸ τρίτον τῶν ἀνθρώ-
by πων, ἐκ τοῦ πυρὸς καὶ ἐκ τοῦ
fire, and by the smoke, and
the brimstone, which issued out
Lal Ἂς >
Ξ καπνοῦ καὶ ἐκ
of their mouths.
ff. > “ 4
ἐκπορευομένου εκ τῶν OTOMATOV
αὐτῶν.
19 For their power is in their
mouth, and in their tails: for
their tails were like unto serpents,
and had heads, and with them
they do hurt.
'κοῦσι.
20 And the rest of the men
which were not killed by these
plagues yet repented not of the
works of their hands, that they
should not worship devils, and
GREEK TEXT.
΄ A 3 Te om
19 αἱ yap ἐξουσίαι αὐτῶν ἐν
nr / Ses > © \
τῷ στόματι αὐτῶν εἰσι" αἱ γὰρ
> Ny na
οὐραὶ αὐτῶν ὅμοιαι ὄφεσιν, ἔχου-
Ν Ἂς 5 ’ ΄σ 3
σαι κεφαλὰς, καὶ ἐν αὐταῖς ἀδιὲ-
20 Καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ τῶν ἀνθρώ-
πων οἱ οὐκ ἀπεκτάνθησαν ἐν ταῖς
πληγαῖς ταύταις, οὔτε μετενόησαν
ἐκ τῶν ἔργων τῶν χειρῶν αὑτῶν,
ἵνα μὴ προσκυνήσωσι τὰ δαιμό-
REVISED VERSION.
ed the third part of the men,
by the fire, and “by the smoke,
and «by the brimstone, which
A / cS
τοῦ θείου, τοῦ sproceeded out of their mouths.
19 For ‘their powers are in
their mouth: for their tails "are
like » serpents, and *have heads,
and with these *do they hurt.
20 And the rest of the men,
‘who were not killed by these
plagues,’ yet repented not “of
the works of their hands, !that
they ‘should not worship =the
© See v. 6, N. y, ὅσ:
4 All the recent editors, except Bloomf., cancel the second
and third zx, on the authority of A. B. (C. wants the third)
‘q 25.87. Compl.’ I recommend that, in accordance with this
reading, by be omitted in both instances.
e For the verb, see ch. 1: 16, N. q, &«—Words., with
Bloomf.’s approbation, uses the present issveth, as being ‘much
more expressive here and in ver. 17, as shewing the perpetual
agency and the divine power of Holy Scripture.’ But this is to
subject the version, not to the grammatical construction, but to
an unusual (and, as I suppose, a strangely erroneous) inter-
pretation. The ἐχπορεύεται of v. 17 is simply the historical
present, and for that reason, and no other, should be so rendered.
But the relation of τοῦ ἐκπορενομένου to ἀπεχτάνθησαν requires,
that the participle be allowed, what it so often carries in it, the
simultaneous force of the imperfect. Comp ch. 1: 16, N. q.
f Vat. Cocc., Zeg., Vitr., (potestates;-though the last three
reject this reading), Dodd., Thom., Scott, Allw. But for
at . ἐξουσίαν αὐτῶν, all the recent editors, (except that Bloomf.,
apparently through oversight, retains αὐτῶν;) read ᾧ . ἐξουσία
τὼν ἵππων, on the authority of ‘(comay A.) B.C. a 27. 67.
Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slav.’ I recommend that
this reading be followed, and translated: the power of the
horses.
5. For εἰσι(ν), all the recent editors read ἐστι, χαὶ ἐν ταῦς
οὐραῖς αὐτὼν (‘the MSS. ὅσο. just cited [exc. 2.]’. See N. f.).
I recommend that this reading be adopted, and that the version
stand thus: ts in their mouth, and in their tails.
h The finite present precedes and follows are and have.
W., R.;-Syr., Dt., Fr. S.;-Pagn., Bez., Par., Vitr., B. and L.,
Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Herd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Mey.,
Allw., All., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, De W., Words., Hengst.,
Kenr. Many of these, indeed, give a participial rendering of
ἔχουσαι; but this in English makes the reference doubtful, un-
less we at the same time adopt Thom.’s transposition: their
tails having heads are like serpents; which, again, might seem
to limit the resemblance, more strongly than the original does,
to the fact of the tails being headed.t—For the omission of
unto, see ch. 1:18, N.d.——For do they hurt, see W. (they noien),
G., R., (they hurt) ;-Brightm., Newce., Penn, Kenr., (as G.),
Dodd., Woodh., Lord, (they injure), Wakef., Thom., (they do
[the] mischief), Allw. (do they inj.), Stu. (they do harm).
i See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N.f.
} The original edition of E. V. has a comma here; and so
have other verss., that yet follow the reading οὗτε (for which
Matth., Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch., Lachm., Treg., Words.,
Tisch., read οὐ (‘C. α 20. β 4. Compl.’). The omission of the
comma tends to prolong the relative construction, and to intro-
duce an anacolouthon at v.21. Lee, indeed, regards οἱ λοιποί as
a nominative absolute. But for οὔτε followed by χαί, see Mark
5: 3,4; John 4: 11; ὃ John 10.
k See ch. 2: 21, N. ο.
1 ‘Whatever effect these plagues had on them (see v. 6), it
was not such as to involve a change of practice.’ On the other
hand, Win. and De W.., and perhaps Dodd. and Stu. (that they
might not §c.), regard the ἕνα as telic, not ecbatic; as express-
ing the design, not the result, of the weravoety.
m All the recent editors repeat the article before εδωλα, on
the authority of A. B. C. ‘a 18. 6 5. Compl. Er.’, and in both
instances it is expressed by Dt., It., French verss. ;—Beng.,
Moldenh., Woodh., Thom., Greenf., All., Gerl., Bloomf., Lord,
Treg., De W., Words. (their), Hengst.;—in the first instance,
by Germ., Herd., Mey., Allw.
REVELATION.
1357
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
idols of gold, and silver, and
brass, and stone, and of wood:
which neither can see, nor hear,
nor walk :
21 Neither repented they of
their murders, nor of their sor-
ceries, nor of their fornication,
nor of their thefts.
CHAP. X.
Anp I saw another mighty
angel come down from heaven, ;
clothed with a cloud: and a rain-|
bow was upon his head, and his
face was as it were the sun, and
his feet as pillars of fire:
2 And he had in his hand a
little book open: and he set his
GREEK TEXT.
Ν + x ΄ Ν ἣν
Vid, καὶ. εἴδωλα τὰ χρυσᾶ καὶ τὰ
» a Ν \ “ Ν δὰ /
ἀργυρᾶ καὶ τὰ χαλκᾶ καὶ τὰ λίθινα
πατεῖν"
21 καὶ οὐ μετενόησαν ἐκ τῶν
φόνων αὑτῶν, οὔτε ἐκ τῶν φαρμα-
κειῶν αὑτῶν, οὔτε ἐκ τῆς πορνείας
αὑτῶν, οὔτε ἐκ τῶν κλεμμάτων
αὑτῶν.
CHAP.
KAT εἶδον ἄλλον ἄγγελον
ἰσχυρὸν καταβαίνοντα ἐκ τοῦ
οὐρανοῦ, περιβεβλημένον νεφέ-
λην, καὶ ἰρις ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς,
καὶ τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ ὡς ὁ
ἥλιος, καὶ οἱ πόδες αὐτοῦ ὡς στύ-
λοι πυρός"
2 καὶ εἶχεν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὑτοῦ
βιβλαρίδιον ἀνεῳγμένον" καὶ ἔθη-
κε τὸν πόδα αὑτοῦ τὸν δεξιὸν ἐπὶ
xX.
καὶ Ta ξύλινα, ἃ οὔτε βλέπειν.
: /Pcan neither see, nor hear, nor
/ 7] > / 4 |
δύναται, οὔτε ἀκούειν, οὔτε περι-
REVISED VERSION.
sdemons, and the idols of gold,
and cof silver, and °of brass, and
eof stone, andl eof wood, which
walk ;
21 Neither repented they sof
their murders, nor ‘of their sor-
ceries, nor «Οἵ their fornication,
nor %of their thefts.
CHAP. X.
Anpv I saw another mighty
angel sdescending from heaven,
‘clothed with a cloud, and νὰ rain-
bow was *on his head, and his
face was as © the sun, and his feet
as pillars of fire:
2 And ‘he had in his hand
a little book ‘opened: and he
set his right foot ‘upon the
» The plural of διάβολος is not found in the N.'T. in connection
with the article, or as synonymous with
See Mede’s
δαιμόνια.
21:10; &c.;-W., R.;—Latin verss.,
later English verss. (except Penn, Kenr.), Greenf. See v. 5,
Syr., Dt.;-Daub. and the
Apostasy of the Latter Times ( Birks’ edition, London, 1845) ;
More’s Mystery of Godliness, B. iii. 17,18, and Synopsis Prophe-
tica, B. ii. 10, 11; Campb.’s Diss. vi. P. 1; Ell.’s Horae Apoc.,
vol. 2, Appendix; Kitto’s Cyclopaedia, s. v.; also Schleus.,
Bretsch., Wahl, Green (a demon, evil spirit).—Latin yerss.,
Syr., It., Fr. M.—S.;-Daub., B. and L., Beng., Dodd., Newt.,
Moldenh. (Geiser), Herd., Campb., Wakef., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Crol. (‘demons or dead men’), Stolz. Mey., Allw., Van
Ess, Penn ( false gods), Sharpe, Bloomf. (*spirits, i. e. those of
departed heroes or benefactors’), Ell., Stu., Lord, Treg., De W.
(bdsen Geister), Hengst., Murd.
° The repetition, if not required in order to prevent ambi-
guity, is the most convenient compensation for the omission of
the article.—It., French verss. ;~Daub., Newe., Woodh., Murd.
(before Silver). Many foreign yerss. use adjectives, and be-
fore each of them Beng. repeats the article.
P Daub. and the later English verss., except Words.
Matth., Lachm., Words., Tisch., read δύνανται (Words.: ‘A. C.
δύναταν ex corr. B. sed ut videtur a p.m.’ For the plural,
which Bloomf. is ‘disposed to receive, Tree. cites also ‘a 7.’).
« See ch. 2: 21, N. ὁ
* For the verb, see ch. 3: 12, N. kk;-R. ;-Dodd., Stu., Lord,
Treg., Murd. For the participial form, see E. V., ὉΠ ὦ:
5 Τῇ
IN. ας
Ὁ Before ἔρις all the recent editors insert 7 (‘A. B. C. a 22
β 4. y 2. Compl.’). I recommend that the reading be adopted:
the rainbow—whether defined as the natural object, or as that
previously mentioned, ch. 4: ὃ, W., T., C., G.;-It., Fr. G.,
—M. ;-Beng., Herd., Stolz, Mey., All., Sharpe, Bloomf., Ell., Lord,
Treg., De W., Words., Lee, Hengst. For on, see ch. 5: 7,
N.a, ἄς. For τῆς xep., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., read
τὴν xep. (CA. C. 8. 9. 12.2); and, excepting Bloomf., all the re-
cent editors add αὐτοῦ (‘ A. B. C. a 27. 8 6. y 2. Compl. Vulg.
Copt. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay.’).
¢ E. Y., in the next clause; and see ch. 4: 1, N. ἃ, &e.
4 For εἶχεν, all the recent editors (except Beng.) read ἔχων
(‘A. B. C. a 16. B5.’). For opened, see ch. 4:1, N.c. W.,
R.;-Germ., Dt. (dat geopend was) ;-Berl. Bib., Beng., Wesl.,
Herd., Woodh., Scott (having been op.), Allw., Kist., ἘΠ].
Stu., Lord, Treg., De W.,
Kell., Hengst.
© For wpon (ἐπί governing the accusative), see ch. 6: 16,
N. Ὁ, &c.; and here E. V. in the first instance. But. for τὴν
θάλασσαν ... τὴν γῆν, all the recent editors read τῆς θαλάσσης...
τῆς γῆς (A. Β. C. a 28. β 7. γ 4. Compl.’). I recommend that
this reading be adopted, and that in each instance ἐπί be trans-
lated: on. See ch. 3: 10, N. ἃ, &e.
Words. (that had been op.), Lee,
18
138
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
right foot upon the sea, and jis
left foot on the earth,
3 And cried with a loud voice,
as when a lion roareth: and when
he had cried, seven thunders ut-
tered their voices.
4 And when the seven thun-
ders had uttered their voices, I
was about to write: and I heard
a voice from heaven saying unto
me, Seal up those things which
the seven thunders uttered, and
write them not.
5 And the angel which I saw
stand upon np. sea and upon
the earth, lifted up his hand to
heaven,
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
τὴν θάλασσαν, Tov δὲ εὐώνυμον
ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν,
8. καὶ ἔκραξε φωνῇ μεγάλῃ
ὥσπερ λέων μυκᾶται" καὶ ὅτε
ἔκραξεν, ἐλάλησαν αἱ ἑπτὰ βρον-
ταὶ τὰς ἑαυτῶν φωνάς:
4 καὶ ore ἐλάλησαν αἱ ἑπτὰ
βρονταὶ τὰς φωνὰς ἑ ἑαυτῶν, ἔμελ-
λον γράφειν" καὶ ἤκουσα φωνὴν
ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, λέγουσάν μοι,
Σφράγισον ἃ ἐλάλησαν αἱ ἑπτὰ
βρονταὶ, καὶ μὴ ταῦτα γράψῃς.
ὅ Καὶ ὁ ἄγγελος, ὃν εἶδον
ἑστῶτα ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης, καὶ
ἐπὶ τῆς γῆ. ἦρε τὴν χεῖρα αὑτοῦ
REVISED VERSION.
sea, and ‘the left®’ ‘upon the
earth,
3 And cried with a loud voice,
heven as‘ a lion roareth: and
when he had cried, Jthe seven
thunders ‘spake with their voices.
4 And when the seven thun-
ders had ‘spoken with their
voices, I was about to write:
and 1 heard a voice from heaven,
saying unto me: Seal = cthe
things which the seven thunders
rspake, and write rthem not.
5 And the angel, swhom I saw
standing ‘on the sea and ‘on the
earth, lifted up his + hand to
heaven,
eis. TOV οὐρανὸν,
6 And sware by him that liy-
eth for ever and ever, who creat-
5 = ~ >
6 καὶ ὠμοσεν ἐν τῷ ζῶντι εἰς
\ n lad / δ yy
TOUS αἰῶνας TOV αἰώνων, ὃς EKTLOE
6 And sware by him that liv-
eth tunto the ages of the ages,
f The pronoun is not repeated by W.;-any foreign version | Am. Tol. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. MSS.’—evidence,
(except Greenf.) ;-Dodd.. Wakef., Treg., Kenr.
® The noun is not repeated by R.;-any foreign version (ex-
cept B. and L.);—Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Thom., Penn, Sharpe,
Ell.. Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
105 Woy ἐπι 5: 48; 20: 28 :-Πύ. (gelijkerwijs), It. (nella
maniera oe Treg., De W. (so wie).
! The supplement in E. V. came from the Vulg. (quemad-
modum cum). There is nothing for it in Syr., German verss.,
Dt., It., Fr. S.;—Pagn., Castal., Bez., Aret., Par., Cocc., Grell.,
Vitr., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Thom., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe,
Ell, Stu., Lord, Words.
} All the recent editors, as well as our Text, have the article
at, Which is wanting, here and in y. 4, only in Erasm. and three
cursive MSS.
k This verb occurs very often in the N. T., and is generally
rendered in E. V., to speak; never, to utter, except in these two
verses; and that the thunder-voices were articulate, is plain
from v. 4. The construction is that of a verb with a cognate
accusative. Comp. Matt. 2: 10; Mark 3: 28, in the Greek and
in E. V.—W., T., C., G., R., (spake their voices) ;—Latin verss.
(locuta sunt... voces suas), Syr. (= Latin verss.), Germ.
(redeten ...thre Stimmen), Dt. (spraken...hunne stemmen ;)-
B. and L. (use parler), Beng., Moldenh., De W., Hengst., (as
Germ.), Herd., Mey., All., (sprachen ... ihre St.), Sharpe (as
W.), Words.
1 See vy. 3, N. k. But all the recent editors cancel, except
that Knapp merely brackets, the words τὰς φωνὰς ἑαυτῶν, on
the authority of “A. B. C. a 28. 8 5. y 2. Compl. Vulg. MS.
Bloomf. acknowledges, ‘so strong’ as to obviate the suspicion,
which he would otherwise ‘be inclined’ to entertain, ‘that the
words were cancelled for the sake of removing a tautology.’
T recommend that this reading be adopted, and that the words,
with their voices, be omitted.
m All the recent editors cancel μοί, on the authority of
‘A. B.C. α 23. β 6. y 2. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Harl. Tol.
Aeth. Syr. Arm. Ar. P. Slay. MSS.’ I recommend that, in ac-
cordance with this reading, the words, unto me, be omitted.
2 Comp. ch. 5:1, N.c. EH. V., ch. 22: 10, and 21 times else-
where ;—Wakef., Lord, (though they do not distinguish the
compound verb at ch. 5: 1), Words.
° ἘΠ V., ch. 1: 19, &e.;-W. (what things), R.;—Latin verss.
(quae), German verss. (was), It. Fr. G.—M.,-S. ;-Dodd.,
Sharpe, Lord, (what), Wesl., Wakef. (as W.), Penn (the [words
which), Ell., Murd., Kenr.
P See y. 3, N. k. For ταῦτα, Matth., Knapp, Mey., Lachm.,
Treg., Words., Tisch., Theile, read αὐτά (A. B. C. ‘a 20. β 5.’).
a See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
τ See ν. 1, Ν. ἃ. E. V., ch. 7:1; &c.;-W., R. ;—-Latin verss.,
Syr., Fr. G.,-M. ;-Brightm., Engl. Ann., Daub. and the later
English verss. (except Words.), B. and L., Greenf. For on,
see ch. 5: 7, N.a, &e.
* All the recent editors insert τὴν δεξιάν after αὑτοῦ, on the
authority of ‘B.C. a 27. β 6. γ ὃ. Compl. Copt. Aeth. Syr.
Arm. Arr. Slav. MSS.’ I recommend that the reading be
adopted, and that the word right be introduced before hand.
t See ch. 1: 6, N. g, &e.
REVELATION.
139
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
ΓῸ > A iN
TOV οὐρανὸν καὶ
XN “ Ν Ν
τὴν γὴν καὶ τὰ
ed heaven, and the things that
therein are, and the earth, and
the things that therein are, and
the sea, and the things which
are therein, that there should be
time no longer:
7 But in the days of the voice
of the seventh angel, when he
shall begin to sound, the mystery
GREEK TEXT.
ie ἃς \ > ΔῈ τ αν σ
θάλασσαν καὶ τὰ ἐν αὐτῇ, Ort
/ ΕΣ wy Ψ,
χρόνος οὐκ ἔσται ἐτι"
᾽ Ni » tas ε » “
7 ἀλλὰ ἐν ταῖς ἡμέραις τῆς
φωνῆς τοῦ ἑβδόμου ἀγγέλου, ὅταν
΄ i \ a
μέλλῃ σαλπίζειν, Kat τελεσθῇ,
REVISED VERSION.
who created "the heaven and the
things ἡ in it, and the earth and
the things ἡ in it, and the sea
and the things ἡ in it, that the
time shall not be yet,
Ν > τ tal Ν
τὰ ἐν αὐυτῷ; και
> ty tey Ν \
εν QUT, Και THV
7 But in the days of the voice
of the seventh angel, when he
/xshould ybe about to sound, vand
« B. V., ch. 20: 11; &e. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Thom., Allw., Sharpe
(the heavens), Ell., Stu., Treg.
τ The relative supplement (that are) of E. V. is after the
Vulg. (quae sunt), &c. There is nothing for it in Wakef.,
Woodh., Thom., Sharpe, Lord, Murd. For in it, see W., R.;—
Dodd., Penn and Lord (in the second instance: upon [on] τέ),
Murd., Kenr. (in the second instance).
ν Χρόνος here has been understood to mean, 1., time as op-
posed to eternity (Areth., Ribera, Marck, &e.). But nowhere
else, in sacred or profane authors, does the word carry this idea,
nor does it accord with the subsequent representations of the
prophecy (ch. 11: 15; 20: 7):—2., a mystical period of
1111 (1) years (Beng., Wesl.), or of 860 (Bickersteth, Birks),
or of the full ‘1260 days, ‘time, and times, and half a time,’ or
‘forty-two months,’ of ch. 11: 3; 12: 6,14; 13:5; Dan. 12:7
(Gill). But this also is entirely without precedent, and does
not rest securely on the analogous use of xaxpos (ch. 12: 14;
Sept. Dan. 7: 25; 12: 7):—3., = 6 χρόνος, and then ἔτι must be
rendered yet, as yet, (Fr. 8.;-Daub., Lowm., Newt., Newc.,
Scott [as one meaning], Crol., Ell. [who explains the omission
of the article by Midd.’s rule, P. 1. ch. 3. § 3., respecting cases
of construction with the substantive verb], Lord, Barn.); the
time, whose approach is proclaimed, or assumed, throughout
this book and by the whole strain of prophecy from the
beginning, and for which all creatures wait with earnest
expectation:—4., delay (Brightm., Par., Grot., Hamm., Cocc.,
Vitr., B. and L., Gill [as allowable], Moldenh., Herd., Hichh.,
Wakef., Thom., Clarke, Heinr., Ew., Mey., Allw., Ros., Jones,
Gerl., Scholef., Bloomf., Stu., Treg., De W., Words., Kell.,
Hengst.). The third interpretation is favoured by the readings
of our Text, according to which τελεσθῇ in y. 7 most naturally
depends, with μέλλῃ, on ὅταν. But all the recent editors have
here οὐχέτι ἔσταν (A. B. C. ‘a 24. 8 7. y 3. Compl.’) and, in the
next verse, ἐτελέσθη (‘A. C. α 22. β 5.’). I recommend that
these readings be followed, in which case the fourth interpreta-
tion of χρόνος, (though rather implied in the whole clause in its
connection with other parts of the book, such as ch. 2: 10, 21;
6: 10,11; 9: 5,12, 15, than immediately expressed by the noun
itself,) is to be preferred, as furnishing a sense more suitable to
the splendour and majesty of the scene, as well as illustrative
of the gracious condescension of the Lord toward the weakness
of His suffering servants. The version might then stand thus:
time there shall no longer be; But in the days of the voice of
the seventh angel, when he should be about to sound, is also
Jinished the mystery of God, &c. The xae may be considered
Hebraistically redundant (comp. Luke 2: 15; James 4: 15) or
conversive, and 50 xat τελ. OY χαὺ ἐτελ. --- τελεσθήσεταν (the
reading of Areth.) or τότε τελεσθήσεταν (Pisc., Grot., Vitr.,
Moldenh., Hichh., Midd., Heinr., Ew., Ros., Bloomf., ἘΠ].
Hengst.); or, as indicated in the version proposed, xo. may
retain its familiar emphatic sense, g. d. ‘ Whensoever the long-
deferred, long-looked for, blast of the seventh angel is just
about to complete the series of trumpets, then also is completed
&c. ;’ and the aorist will be used, also in accordance with Greek
idiom, for prophetic time, the more strikingly to mark, not only
the certainty of the event (comp. ch. 15:1; 16:17; 21:6; &e.),
but, in this case, the truth of the previous negation. The χαί
is recognized by T., C., G., (even) ;-Syr. (according to De D.
and the London edd., = 4), Germ. (so), Dt. (zoo), Fr. S. (et) ;-
Castal. (-que), Par. (in the Comment.: etiam), Coce. (et),
Daub , Newe., Woodh., Crol., Allw., Lord, Murd., (and), Beng.,
Hengst., (as Germ.), Wakef., Ell., Stu., (then), Gerl. (so ist
auch), De W. (‘dann auch’) ;-Win. (dann).—For is in the
rendering of ἐτελέσθη, see Εἰ. V., ch. 15: 1; &e. ;-Syr. (uses the
preterit, according to De Ὁ. and the London edd.) ;—-Newe.,
Treg., (hath been), Woodh. (was), Gerl., Win., De W., Hengst.,
(ist), Stu.
x The subjunctive mood is indicated by the It. ;-B. and L.,
Moldenh., Ew., Ell., Lord, Treg. The Hrasmian μέλλευ is found
only in 2 cursive MSS.
y See ch. 8: 13, N.u, &c. It has already been remarked
(2 Pet. 2: 6, N. h), that μέλλω, construed with the infinitive of
another verb, is in Εἰ. V. often merged in the simple future of
that verb. On a careful examination, however, of all the pas-
sages, it will appear that in this matter N. T. usage corresponds
quite closely with the classical. The latter is thus explained
by Buttm., ὃ 187, N. 11: ‘As a periphrase for the Future, we
find μέλλειν with the Infinitive; yet with this difference, that
the Fut. form places the action in the future indefinitely, while
the periphrase at once marks the point of time from or after
which the action is regarded as a future. Thus πουήσω simply
Twill do; μέλλω ποιεῦν Lam (now) about to do; ἔμελλον ποιεῖν
J was (then) about to do.—This verb marks elsewhere also the
idea of intention, might, could, should; as ἃ ἤμελλον πάσχειν,
“what I should suffer,” what it was intended I should suffer.’
Gosia is Herm.’s statement, ad Vig. p. 753, though his lang-
140
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
of God should be finished, as he
hath declared to his servants the
gai τοῖς προφήταις.
8 And the voice which I heard
from heaven spake unto me
again, and said, Go, and take
the little book which is open in
the hand of the angel which
standeth upon the sea and upon
the earth.
9 And I went unto the angel,
and said unto him, Give me the
+ Historical time (as if it were added: ‘when He gave the
prophets their message.’) appears in W., T., C., G.;—Herd.,
Thom., Crol., Mey., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Words., Murd.
The etymological force of εὐαγγελυζω, which it nowhere loses
(see Camp., Diss. VI. 5.14.), is here admitted, and variously
expressed, by R.;-Vulg., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat., Engl. Ann.,
Berl. Bib., Beng., Lowm., Dodd., Newt., Moldenh., Herd.,
Wakef., Newc., Woodh., Thom., Heinr., Scott, Crol., Mey.,
Penn, Ell., Lord, Treg., De W., Words. ;-the lexicons. H. V.
and others follow Pagn., Bez., (annuntiavit) and G. (declared).
—For τοῖς &. δούλοις τοῖς προφήταις, Beng. mentions as per
codices firmior nec tamen plane certa, and all the other recent
editors adopt, the reading τοὺς é. δουλοὺς τοὺς apopyras (‘ A. B.C.
14. 17. 36. 38.92. τοὺς δ. αὐτοῦ τοὺς mpop. a 23. β 5. Compl.’
The latter form Words. assigns to B.).
» The adverb is retained in its place by W., R.;—Latin verss.,
Syr. ;-Wakef., All., Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Kenr. For
λαλοῦσα... λέγουσα, Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., read λαλοῦσαν
... λέγουσαν (A. B. C. 4 cursive MSS. and Vulg.), which Treg.
would make dependent on ἤχουσα understood.
bE. V., ch. 4:1; &c.;—-W., R.;-foreign verss. (except the
French, Moldenh., Greenf. ;-Wesl., Sharpe, Stu., Tree.
¢ H.V., Matt. 8:4; John 4: 16; &c.;-Syr., Germ., Dt., It., Fr.
GREEK TEXT.
\ , a
TO μυστήριον TOU
> / ΄σ c fol /
ευὐηγγέλισε τοις εαὐυτοῦυ δούλοις
> ε Ἂν a la
8 Kai 7 φωνὴ ἣν ἤκουσα ἐκ
a > cal a 3
τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, πάλιν λαλοῦσα μετ
a / “ ΄
ἐμοῦ, καὶ λέγουσα, “Ὕπαγε λάβε
Ν β βλ (ὃ Ν > Le 5
τὸ βιβλαρίδιον τὸ ἡνεῳγμένον ἐν
τ \ > - ec tal
Τῇ χειρὶ ἀγγέλου τοῦ εστῶτος
Ἂν fon 7 na a
ἐπὶ τῆς θαλάσσης καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς.
9 Kat ἀπῆλθον πρὸς τὸν ἀγγε-
ey ap Jas
λον, λέγων αὐτῷ, Aos μοι τὸ βι-
REVISED VERSION.
the mystery of God should be
finished, as he « declared “the
glad tidings *to his servants the
prophets.
8 And the voice, which I heard
from heaven, «again spake >with
me, and said: Go, « take the
‘little book which is ‘opened in
the hand of «the angel, *who
standeth con the sea and on the
earth.
9 And I went unto the angel,
‘saying unto him: *Give me the
Θεοῦ, ὡς
8. ;-Vat., Castal., Coce., Wells, Daub., B. and L., Beng., Dodd.,
Wesl., Herd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Mey., Allw., Greenf.,
Penn, Sharpe, Ell., Stu., Lord, De W., Treg., Hengst., Murd.
E. Y. and others follow the Vulg.
ἃ For βιβλαρίδιον (Matth. and Tisch.: βιβλιδάριον B. ‘a 25.
β 5. Compl.’), Lachm., Treg., Words., Theile, read βιβλίον (Δ. C.
14, 92.’).—For opened, see v. 2, N. ἃ, &e.
¢ Before dyy. all the recent editors insert τοῦ (A. B. C. ‘a 18.
β 3. Compl.’).——For who, see 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f;—for on, see
ve 2, Ne; &e.
f The participle is retained by R.;—Latin verss. (except
Castal.), Syr., Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Daub., Wesl., Newe., Woodh.,
Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
5 For δός, all the recent editors have δοῦναν (A. B. C. ‘a 20.
β4. Vulg. Syr. Slav. MSS.’). 1 recommend that this reading
be followed, and, in connection with λέγων αὐτῷ, translated thus:
saying unto him that he should give:—a construction (comp.
Matt. 5: 59; Acts 21: 21) which is adopted by the Vulg. (ut
daret) and such as follow it, Fr. S8.;-Grot., Hichh., Newe.,
Woodh., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, De W., Hengst., Murd. ;—-Win,
This is not a case (see Win. § 45. 7) in which it is best to regard
the infinitive as standing for the imperative (Beng., Moldenh.,
Mey., Treg., Words.).
uage is stronger: ‘Verbum μέλλω non servit periphrasi futuri,
sed a futuro diversissimum est. Nam ποιήσω, ut faciam, fu-
turum est aoristum, i. e. indefinitum, ea indicans, quae ali-
quando, quandocunque id sit, eventura sint. Μέλλω ποιεῖν
autem, facturus sum, futurum est praesens, significans nunc
aliquem in eo esse, ut quid facturus sit.’ He also refers to cases
where “μέλλειν hance fere vim habet, quae apud nos verbis,
werden, sollen, mtissen exprimi potest.’ (Comp. Campb.’s notes
on Matt. 3:7 and 17:22.) These distinctions there is no dif-
ficulty in carrying through the N. T., and generally with
marked advantage to the sense; e. g. Matt. 2: 13, ‘ Arise and
flee; for Herod is about to seek &c.;’ 16: 27, the certainty and
imminence of the coming judgment are presented in μέλλευ γάρ
as, in like manner, the ground of the previous challenge ; Rom.
4: 24, ‘But for us also, to whom, according to the divine pur-
pose and constitution, if is to be &c.;? &c.*—Syr. (= Greenf.
sonziq), Fr. 8. (devra) ;-Hamm., Lord, (be ready), Coce. (buc-
cinaturus est), Dodd. (was about quickly), Wakef. (is going),
Woodh., Sharpe, Murd. marg., (is about), Ew. (canturus sit),
Penn (shall be about), Ell. (for hermeneutical reasons, would
put this clause in a parenthesis, and translate: whensoever he
may be about to sound), Treg. The Vulg. cum coeperit
(followed by E. V. and the older English and French verss.,
Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Wells, Gill, Scott, Jones, Words., Kell.,
Barn.) cannot be justified. See ch. 12: 4, N. p.
* For the passages affected by the above view, but in which
it has in the previous pages been overlooked, see the table of
Errata.
REVELATION.
141
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
little book. And he said unto
me, Take 7t, and eat it up; and
it shall make thy belly bitter,
but it shall be in thy mouth
sweet as honey.
10 And I took the little book
out of the angel’s hand, and ate
it up; and it was in my mouth
sweet as honey: and as soon
as I had eaten it my belly was
bitter.
11 And he said unto me,
Thou must prophesy again be-
fore many peoples, and nations,
and tongues, and kings.
CHAP. XI.
Anp there was given me a
reed like unto a rod: and the
angel stood, saying, Rise, and
GREEK TEXT.
», ’ὔ
βλαρίδιον. Καὶ λέγει μοι, AaBe
/ / a
καὶ κατάφαγε αὐτο: Kal πικρανεῖ
\ if 3 » 5 n
gov τὴν κοιλίαν, ἀλλ ἐν τῷ
, / ay Nae /
OTOMATL σου ETTAL γλυκὺ ὡς μέλι.
. ἊΝ
10 Καὶ ἔλαβον᾽ TO βιβλαρίδιον
ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς τοῦ ἀγγέλου, καὶ
κατέφαγον αὐτό: καὶ ἦν ἐν τῷ
στόματί μου ὡς μέλι, γλυκύ: καὶ
σ“ » SSN 5 / ΓΞ
ὅτε ἔφαγον αὐτὸ, ἐπικράνθη ἢ
κοιλία μου.
»- , “ ΄
11 Καὶ λέγει μοι, Met σε πά-
λιν προφητεῦσαι ἐπὶ λαοῖς καὶ
y, Ν 4 Ν
ἔθνεσι καὶ γλώσσαις καὶ βασι-
λεῦσι πολλοῖς.
CHAP. XI.
“Καὶ ἐδόθη μοι κάλαμος ὕμοιος
ῥάβδῳ, λέγων, ” Hyeipat, καὶ μέ-
ἊΝ XN fal “-“ Ν
Τρῆσον TOV νᾶον TOU Θεοῦ, και
REVISED VERSION.
little book. And he *saith unto
me: Take, ' and eat it up; and
it shall make Jbitter thy belly,
but “in thy mouth it shall be
sweet as honey.
10 And I took the little book
out of the "hand of the angel,
and ate it up; and it was in my
mouth sweet as honey; and,
when I had eaten it, my belly
was "made bitter.
11 And he e’saith unto me:
Thou must ?again prophesy sof
many peoples, and nations, and
tongues, and kings.
CHAP. XI.
Anp there was given me a
reed like * rod, "he saying: Rise,
and measure the temple of God,
h Vat., Castal., Coce., Beng.
Allw., Penn, Sharpe, EIl.,
and others follow the Vulg.
, WesL, Wakef., Newe., Woodh.,
Stu., Treg., De W., Words. E. V.
iH. V., Matt. 26: 26; &c.;-Syr., Germ. ;-Pagn., Castal., Bez.,
Par., Coce., Grell., Wells, Vitr., Beng., Wesl., Herd., Wakef.,
Woodh., Mey., Allw., Greenf., Sharpe, Ell., Lord, De W., Hengst.,
Murd.
} The Greek order is kept by Latin verss. (except Castal.),
Syr., It., Fr. G.;-B. and L., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Greenf.,
Lord, De W., Kenr.
k The Greek order is kept by W., R. ;-foreign verss. (except
Fr. α..-Μ., Herd.) ;-Danb., Dodd., Woodh., Thom., Allw.,
Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Words., Murd., Kenr.
1 R.;-Daub., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn,
Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
m W., R.;-foreign verss. ;-Dodd. and the later English (ex-
cept Newe., Words.). Nowhere else does Εἰ. V. render ore as
soon as, except Luke 15: 30.
» The verb is translated as such (= was made or became
bitter, was imbittered, &c.) by E. V., v. 9; ch. 8: 11;-R. ;-Latin
verss., Syr., Germ., Dt., It., Fr. M.—S.;-Daub., Beng., Herd.,
Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Mey., Allw., Greenf., Stu., Lord, Treg.,
De W., Words., Hengst., Kenr., Barn.
° See v. 9, N. h.—#F or λέγει, Matth., Lachm., Treg., Tisch.,
read λέγουσι (A. B. ‘a 18.6 4. Am. Harl.’).
P The πάλιν is given before the verb by W.., R. ;-foreign verss.
(except Fr. G.—M.,-S. ;-Castal., Greenf.) ;-Dodd., Newe., Lord,
Murd.
4 The sense of apud, with, among (not coram, as Pagn.,
Bez., followed by E. V. and others), might rest upon Acts
28: 14. But it is more obvious, and has a larger usage to
sustain it, to regard the clause as indicating the object, the wide
range, of the prophecy itself. Comp. John 12: 16; Heb.
11: 4; the Hebrew construction, 1 Kings 22: 8, 18, 5» sa nn
(to which the Syr. and Greenf. here correspond); Is. 87:
22; &e. So here Fr. S. (sur) ;-Castal., Homb., (super), Grot.,
Ew., Ros., (de), Hamm. (of), Wells, Wesl., Wakef., (εὐ λα θεν
Beng., Moldenh., Herd., Mey., Stier, De W., Hengst., (uber),
Stu. (respecting), Murd. (wpon) ;-Wah!, Win., Rob., Schirl.
a See ch. 1: 13, N. d.
> ‘The giver.’ The reading, xat εἱστήχευ 6 ἄγγελος (B. [xat
ior. 6 ἀγγ.] ‘a7. [and 14.] Compl. Syr. Arm.’), followed by
BE. V. and others, is rejected by Mill and all the recent editors,
and was perhaps introduced from Sept. Zech. 2:3; 3: 6 (5).
Areth. construes λέγων with χάλαμος. But the participial usage
of the book justifies us in treating it as a nominative absolute.—
W., T., C., R., and others, follow the Vulg. εὐ dictum est mihi
(though the Cod. Am. has dicens), Germ. (und sprach) ;-Vat.
(a dicente mihi), Wells, Wesl., Sharpe, (and he said), Beng.,
Hengst.. (as Germ.), Moldenh., Mey., (mit den Worten), Herd.
(die Stimme sprach), Newe. ([the angel] saying), Woodh.,
Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., Words., (saying), Ew. (hisce cum ver-
bis), Stolz (mit dem Befehl), Ell. (and the angel said), Stier
(sprechend), De W. (indem man sagte), Ebr. (und gesagt).
142
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
measure the temple of God, and
the altar, and them that worship
therein.
2 But the court which iswith-| 2
out the temple, leave out, and
measure it not; for it is given
unto the Gentiles: and the holy
city shall they tread under foot
forty and two months.
δύο.
3 And I will give power unto
my two witnesses, and they shall
prophesy a thousand two hund-
red and threescore days, clothed
in sackcloth.
4 These are the two olive-
trees, and the two candlesticks
standing before the God of the
earth.
,ὔ
καὶ δύο λυχνίαι
GREEK TEXT.
"αὖ / Ν
τὸ θυσιαστήριον, καὶ τοὺς προσ-
ps ae
κυνοῦντας ἐν αὐτῷ"
κ᾿ \ ἥξω Ἢ ”
καὶ τὴν αὐλὴν τὴν ἐσωθεν
a > y y XN \
τοῦ ναοῦ ἔκβαλε ἔξω, Kal μὴ
Ν , “ »ὰ ἡ >
αὐτὴν μετρήσῃς: OTL ἐδοθη τοῖς
a, \ Ls \ ε
ἔθνεσι: καὶ τὴν πόλιν τὴν ἁγίαν
7 lal a
πατήσουσι μῆνας τεσσαράκοντα
3 Καὶ δώσω τοῖς δυσὶ μάρ-
τυσί μου, καὶ προφητεύσουσιν
ἡμέρας χιλίας διακοσίας ἑξήκον-
τα, περιβεβλημένοι σάκκους.
4 Οὗτοί εἰσιν αἱ δύο ἐλαῖαι,
Θεοῦ τῆς γῆς ἑστῶσαι.
REVISED VERSION.
and the altar, and ‘those «who
worship therein :
2 4And the court which is
ewithin the temple ‘cast out, and
measure it not; for it is given
unto the Gentiles: and the holy
city shall they ‘tread forty = two
months.
3 And I will give‘ unto my
two witnesses, and they shall
prophesy a thousand two hund-
red and Jsixty days, clothed «with
sackcloth.
4 These are the two olive-
trees and! two ™lamp-stands,
»which ‘stand before the 'God of
the earth.
[ / a
αἱ ἐνώπιον τοῦ
¢ For those, see ch. 2: 2, Ν. ἢ, &c.;—for who, see ch. 1: 5,
N. v, &e.
4 See 1 John 2: 20, N. 0, &e.
e IT recommend that the reading ἔξωθεν, which the Elzevir
Text and all the recent editors substitute for the Erasmian
ἔσωθεν. be adopted, and translated: without.
f © As profane.’ Comp. the qeun of Dan. 8: 11.—This full
force of the word appears in E. V. marg., and often elsewhere ;—
W., T., C., G., R.;-Vulg. (ejice), Syr. (using the same word as
in Matt. 8: 16), Germ., Dt. marg., Fr. 8. ;-Erasm., Vat., Par.,
Heinr., (as Vulg.;—-one of the rare occasions on which Par. dif-
fers from Bez., who had here adopted Castal.’s exclude),
Brightm., Engl. Ann., Hamm., Coce. and Vitr. (projice), Wells,
Daub., Beng., Dodd. (throw), Wesl., Moldenh., Herd., Woodh.,
Crol., Ew., Greenf., Goss., All., Ell., Stu., Treg., Words., Kell.,
Hengst., Kenr., Barn., Ebr.
& ‘Both as occupants and oppressors.’ Comp. the Sept.
15. 1: 12; 16: 10; 26: 6.—Latin verss. (calcabunt ;-except
Castal., conculcabunt), It. (calcheranno) ;-Wesl., Hichh. (pro-
fanis pedibus permearunt), Campb. (at Luke 21: 24), Woodh.,
Ew. (‘zarety, 025, de gressu festuoso et strepente sanctitatem
loci haud curantium.’), Greenf. (uses the verb 0725 of Is. 1: 12),
Lord, De W. (¢reten ;-for the zertreten of other German verss.),
Words,
h See ch. 5: 8, Ν. 6.
Thom., Sharpe, Lord, Kenr.
insert χαύ (A. B. ‘a 10. β 3.’).
' Not power merely, as in y. 6, but all that is needed for the
efficient discharge of their perilous office. Whatever they are
called to spend for their Lord, their Lord will first supply ; and,
in consequence of that, and on the strength of that, they shall
prophesy. The streams of grace shall be ever flowing in on
them from the divine fountains, and, out of the abundance of
Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Woodh.,
Before δύο Lachm. and Tisch.
the heart, they shall speak. Comp. ch. 3:9, Ν. ἃ. Many, in-
deed, (Castal., Grot., Vitr., &c., Ebr.) suppose that we have here
a simple Hebraism — J will give, command, cause them to pro-
phesy. But the form of the original is preserved by W., R. :-
Vulg., Syr. (though the sign of the dative serves also for the
accusative, that is no reason for supposing, with De D. and
Murd. [dabo duos testes meos; I will give my two witnesses ;
so Luth., ich will meine zween Zeugen geben], that the inter-
preter meant to change the Greek construction.), It. (supplies
di profetizzare) ;-Erasm., Vat., Aret. (‘ Dabo non atrium, nec
templum, sed officium docendi, &c.’), Brightm., Cocc., Vitr.
(to whom Ebr. errs in assigning the supplement, civitatem.
That is Bez.’s interpretation [dabo illam], which Vitr. rejects
as not to be endured—ferenda non est.), Beng., Herd., Woodh.,
Thom., Greenf., Gerl., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Stier, Treg. (with
endow for δώσω), Hengst., Kenr.
i W., T. and C. (lz.), R.;-Daub., Guyse, Dodd., Wesl.,
Newe., Woodh., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd.,
Kenr. KE. VY. follows G.
k See ch. 7: 13, N. u. W., R.;-Latin verss. (the ablative
without a preposition), German yerss., Dt., It. (di), French
verss. (de).
1 Before δύο all the recent editors insert αἱ (A. B.C. ‘a 19.
β 6. Compl.’). For ἑστῶσαυ, they all (‘perhaps rightly, says
Bloomf.) have ἑστῶτες (A. B.C. ‘a 19. 6 4.’), and all change
Θεοῦ to xvpiov (A. B. C. ‘a 27.8 5. y 2. Compl. Vulg. Copt.
Syr. Arr.’?). The second of these variations presents a con-
structio ad sensum, that does not affect the version. The other
two I recommend for adoption: the... Lord.
m See ch. 1: 12, N. ¢, &e.
2 The αἱ refers both to ἐλαῖαν and λυχνίαν, not exclusively to
the latter, as E. V. may seem to intimate: but the original
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
5 And if any man will hurt
them, fire proceedeth out of their
mouth, and devoureth their ene-
mies: and if any man will hurt
them, he must in this manner be
killed.
6 These have power to shut
heaven, that it rain not in the
days of their prophecy: and
have power over waters to turn
them to blood, and to smite the
earth with all plagues, as often
as they will.
REVELATION.
143
GREEK TEXT.
Yi δ / »
ὃ καὶ εἴ τις αὐτοὺς θέλῃ ἀδι-
κῆσαι, πῦρ ἐκπορεύεται ἐκ τοῦ
στόματος αὐτῶν, καὶ κατεσθίει
τοὺς ἐχθροὺς αὐτῶν: καὶ εἴ τις
Ν ΄ > “
αὐτοὺς θέλῃ ἀδικῆσαι, οὕτω δεῖ
Δ Ἂς > rn
αὐτὸν ἀποκτανθῆναι.
oe /
6 Οὗτοι ἔχουσιν ἐξουσίαν
΄σ \ 3 ἊΝ a Ν /
κλεῖσαι τὸν οὐρανὸν, iva μὴ βρέ-
Ἂν ε / » Lal a
XN ὑετὸς ἐν ἡμέραις αὐτῶν τῆς
/ Ἂν > ἪΝ ,΄
προφητείας: καὶ ἐξουσίαν ἔχου-
σιν ἐπὶ τῶν ὑδάτων, στρέφειν
αὐτὰ εἰς αἷμα, καὶ πατάξαι τὴν
γῆν πάσῃ πληγῆ; ὁσάκις ἐὰν θε-
REVISED VERSION.
5 And if any °one ewill hurt
them, fire proceedeth out of their
gute and devoureth their ene-
mies; and if any cone will rhurt
them, *thus ‘must he be killed.
6 These have power to shut
heaven, that ‘no rain fall tin the
days of their »prophesying ; and
‘they have power over ~the
waters to turn them to blood,
and to smite the earth with
every plague, as often as they
will.
λήσωσι.
7 And when they shall have
finished their testimony, the
~/ Δ δὴ
7 Καὶ ὅταν τελέσωσι τὴν μαρ-
, = δ 7, Nees
Tuplay αὑτῶν, τὸ θηρίον τὸ ava-
7 And when they shall have
finished their testimony, the
° See 1 John 2: 1, N. b, &e—F or θέλῃ, all the recent edi-
tors (except Mey.) read θέλειν ([A. in the first instance] B. C.
more than 20 cursive MSS. Compl.).
P De W. pronounces this an ‘intolerable (unertraglich) re-
petition,’ and at once substitutes Beng.’s ἀποχτεῖναι. But as
this reading is almost utterly destitute of authority, so it really
subyerts the structure and meaning of the whole verse, intro-
ducing (and that only in one contingency) an application of the
lex talionis, in place of the stern justification, by means simply
of an emphatic reiteration, of the severity by which the Lord
would shield the inviolable sanctity of His witnesses (1 Chron.
16: 22; Zech. 2: 8), and of which they themselves had just
been, and are now again (οὕτω), represented as the instruments.
a See 2 Pet. 3: 4,N.g. E. V., ch. 9:17; 18: 21; &.;-W.,
R. (so) ;-Latin verss. (sic or ita), Syr., Germ. (also), Dt. (alzoo),
French verss. (ainsi) ;-Beng., De W., Hengst., (as Germ.),
Dodd., Lord, (as R.), Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Penn, Sharpe,
Treg., Murd. The adverb is kept in its place by W., T., C.,
G., R. ;—Latin verss., Syr.;-Dodd., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Stu.,
Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
τ The Greek order is preserved by W., T., C., G., R. ;—Latin
verss., Syr.;-Dodd., Woodh., Mey., Allw., All., Treg., De W..,
Murd., Ebr.
* See ch.7: 1, N. a, &c. All the recent editors read μὴ ὑετὸς
βρέχῃ ( A. B.C. α 20. 8 6. Compl.’). Dt. (geen regen regene) :--
Berl. Bib. (kein Regen regne), Beng. (es keinen R. gebe), Dodd.
(no rain shall be showered down), Wakef. (no r. shall come
down), Stolz (k. R. fallt), De W. (k. &. falle). In addition to
these, the following translate ὑετὸς βρέχῃ by a noun and per-
sonal verb: Syr. (= pluvia pluat) ;-Castal. (pluat imber), Coce.
(pluat pluvia), Vitr. (riget terram pluvia;-and, bating the
supplement, this is closest to the Greek), Woodh. (rain may
not fall), Penn (r. fall not), Sharpe (the r. rain not), Stu.,
Murd., (the r. shall not fall), Ebr. (nicht R. sich ergiesse).
E. Y. and others follow the Vulg.
t For ἐν ἡμέραις oF the recent editors substitute τὰς ἡμέρας
(A.B. C. α 25. β 5. γ 2. Compl.’). I recommend that this read-
ing be adopted, and translated: during the days. So for
αὐτῶν τῆς προῷ. all, except Bloomf., read τῆς xpop. αὐτῶν
(A. B.C. a 15. 6 5. Compl.’).
« E. V., 1 Cor. 14: 6,22; 1 Thess. 5: 20 ;- Ὁ. (profetéring) ;
Castal., Coce., (vaticinationis), Wesl., Wakef. (teaching), Thom.,
Scott, iGresne (Hy, the word in Ezra 6: 14, and there
menderea by the Sept., προφητεία, and by Εἰ. V., prophesying) ;-
Bretsch., Wahl, Rob.
v W., R.;-Syr., Dt., French verss. ;-Brightm., Dodd., Herd.,
Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Mey., Allw., Penn, Stu., Treg.,
De W., Murd., Kenr., Ebr. E. V. follows T., C., G.
w R.;-foreign verss. ;-Brightm., Hamm., Daub. and later
English verss. (except Lord). See ch. 14: 18, N. a.
x A singular form is employed by W., R.;-foreign verss.,
except Moldenh. and Gerl.;—Dodd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr.
all the recent editors insert ἐν (A. C. a 21. 6 6.
Before πάσῃ
γ 2. Compl. Er.’).
edition has a comma after candlesticks, as well as after trees.—
The definite participial construction is here (as generally else-
where in E. V.) replaced by the relative, in R. ;—Dt., It., French
verss. ;-Coce., Daub., Beng., Dodd., Moldenh., Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., All., Penn, Gerl., Stu., Lord, Treg., De W..,
Hengst., Murd., Kenr., Ebr.
144
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
beast that ascendeth out of the|
bottomless pit shall make war |
against them, and shall overcome
them, and kill them.
8 And their dead bodies shall
lie in the street of the great city,
which spiritually is called Sodom
and Egypt, where also our Lord
was crucified.
9 And they of the people, and
kindreds, and tongues, and na-
tions, shall see their dead bodies
three days and an half, and shall
GREEK TEXT.
> > = 3 / tf
βαῖνον ἐκ τῆς ἀβύσσου ποιήσει
/ > thay 7
πόλεμον μετ᾽ αὐτῶν, καὶ νικήσει
Ν lal vp
αὐτοὺς, καὶ ἀποκτενεῖ AUTOUS.
Ἂν; \ ee > nr δὲ aN:
8 Kal Ta πτώματα αὑτῶν ETL
a / nr 4
τῆς πλατείας πόλεως τῆς μεγαλὴης;
rn ΄- /
ἥτις καλεῖται πνευματικῶς Lo-
if oS
Sopa καὶ Αἴγυπτος, ὅπου καὶ ὃ
͵ὔ « ΄ » ΄
Κύριος ἡμῶν ἐσταυρώθη.
Ν > lad a
9 καὶ βλέψουσιν ἐκ τῶν λαῶν
Ν “ Ν “ Ν
καὶ φυλῶν καὶ γλωσσῶν καὶ
΄- \ C4 > ΄- « yA
ἐθνῶν τὰ πτώματα αὐτῶν ἡμέρας
“ iA Ν Ν Ψ'
τρεῖς καὶ ἥμισυ, καὶ τὰ πτώματα
REVISED VERSION.
ybeast that ascendeth out of the
‘abyss shall make war «with
them, and shall overcome them,
and *shall kill them.
8 And their ‘remains shall be
con the ‘broad place of ‘the great
city, which is ‘called spiritually
Sodom and Egypt, where also
hour Lord was crucified.
9 And ‘men of the ‘peoples
and ‘tribes and tongues and na-
tions ‘shall see their "remains
three days and "ἃ half, and eshall
y Here, and throughout the remainder of the book, θηρίον
answers to the Ai7m of Dan.7. (Sept. θηρίον). As neither term
always bears the specific sense which the former retains in
ch. 6: 8, so, in the case of the apocalyptic θηρίά, the name seems
to intima‘e their general bestial appearance, rather than their
ferocity. Comp. Tit. 1: 12; and Heb. 12: 20 with Ex. 19: 13.
= See ch: 9: 1, N.e.
® See ch. 2: 16: N. q.
> W.;-Germ., Dt.;—Beng., Ell., Lord and Murd. (will),
Hengst. Many express the auxiliary only in the case of
ποιήσει.
¢ In the N. T. πτῶμα occurs only in this context, Matt.
24: 28 (ΠΕ. V. carcase), and Mark 6: 29 (E. V. corpse). Its
radical meaning, that which is fallen, ruin, wreck, explains the
reading τὸ πτῶμα (A. B.C. α 19 [21], atv. 9]. 65. Copt. [Slav.,
here]), which has been adopted here, and in the first imstance
of γ. 9, by all recent editors. This reading Lord and Words.
render, dead body, which, however, the English idiom does not
allow ; whereas the term proposed above, while if comes nearer
the etymological idea, suits equally well the singular and the
plural forms. It is employed by Woodh.
4 Fr, S.;-Grot., Berl. Bib., Beng., Wesl. (‘perhaps hanging
on a cross’), Woodh., Thom., Stu., Ebr. (152). EH. V. and many
others follow the Vulg., jacebunt.
ὁ Syr., German verss., Dt., It., Fr. S.;-B. and L.
f Always, except in this book, πλατεῖα is in the N. T. found
in the plural, and means streets. But here where the singular
is used (not, as Vulg. &c., in plateis), with the definite article,
and that in connection with a great city, it is equivalent to the
sin (Greenf.’s word here, and for which πλατεία often stands
in the Sept.) of Neh. 8:1; Job 29:7; Is.59: 14; &c., the forwm
or open place of public resort.—Syr. (= De D. vicum latum,
except that vicwm is supplied. The Syr. term is a form of that
used in Matth. 7:13 for wide.), Dt. marg. (ruimte;-and see
the note). It. (piazza), Fr. 5. (grande place) ;-Castal., Coce.,
(foro), Daub. (great place), B. and L. (place), Beng. (Platz),
Woodh., Allw., Sharpe (open square), Ell., Lord (at ch. 21: 21;
22: 2), Words. (broad-way). The lexicons commonly define
'|them; see ch. 5: 9 and 7: 9.
the word by via latior, to which Schleus. adds latum spatium.
Rob. ‘a broad way, wide street in a city.’ Before πόλεως,
Beng., Matth., Lachm., Bloomf., Treg., Words., Tisch., insert
τῆς (‘A. Ὁ. a 19. β 6. Compl.’).
δ The Greek order is retained by W., R.;—Latin (except
Vitr.) and French verss., Syr., Germ. ;—Wesl., Wakef., Newc.,
Woodh., Greenf., Treg., Hengst., Kenr.
h For ἡμῶν, all the recent editors (except Bloomf.) substitute
αὐτῶν, ‘A. B.C. a 24.86. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm.
Ar. P. Slav. MSS.—evidence much larger than what Bloomf.
very often, and twice already in this verse, deems sufficient.
I recommend that the change be adopted: their. In death, as
in life, the witnesses are conformed to their Lord. Matt. 10: 25.
Comp. vy. 12, N. f.
i The E. V. they may have come from the Erasmian οἱ before
ix τῶν évav.—W. (some) ;-Vuig. and Syr. (supply nothing),
Germ. (etliche), Dt. (de menschen), It. (gli uomini), Fr. 8.
(il y en aura... qui) ;-Pagn., Castal., Bez., Par., Vitr., homi-
nes), Engl. Ann. (‘Or, some... for all could not come to see
This supplement of τινές is
adopted also by Grot., Cocc., Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Wakef.,
Thom., All., Sharpe, Bloomf., Treg., Murd. marg.), Dodd. (per-
sons), Herd., Mey., De W., (viele), Greenf., Lord, Kenr., Ebr.,
(as Vulg.).
} See ch. 7: 9, N. ἃ.
k See ch. 1: 7, N. k.
1 All the recent editors read βλέπουσιν (A. B.C. ‘a 26. β 6.
Compl.’ I recommend that this reading be adopted, and that
the word, shall, be omitted.
m See Ve 8. Neves
» See 2 Pet. 2: 14, N. f.
° Lachm., Treg., Words., read ἀφίουσι (Tisch. ἀφιοῦσιν) on
the authority of A. C, and 3 cursive MSS. But the change of
tense might imply that, as the refusal of the rites of burial was
intended to put yet more dishonour on the Lord’s ‘slaughtered
saints,’ so it sprang also from the satisfaction felt by their
enemies in gazing on their remains.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
not suffer their dead bodies to
be put in graves.
10 And they that dwell upon
the earth shall rejoice over them,
and make merry, and shall send
gifts one to another; because
these two prophets tormented
them that dwelt on the earth.
REVELATION.
145
GREEK TEXT.
> nw > > / los >
αὐτῶν οὐκ ἀφήσουσι τεθῆναι εἰς
/
μνήματα.
; ἃς ἜΑ ΝΑ
10 καὶ οἱ κατοικοῦντες ἐπὶ τῆς
΄σ-' ΄ 5» > > “ Ἂς >
γῆς xapovow ἐπ᾽ αὐτοῖς, Kat εὐ-
΄ ἣν A ,
φρανθήσονται" Kat δῶρα πέμψου-
> , “ Ὁ e ,
σιν ἀλλήλοις, OTL οὗτοι οἱ δύο
πὶ ΄ ΜΕΝ
προφῆται ἐβασάνισαν τοὺς κατοι-
REVISED VERSION.
not suffer their vremains to be
put sinto tsepulchres.
10 And they that dwell ‘on
the earth ‘shall rejoice over
them, and «shall make merry,
and shall send gifts ‘to one an-
other; because these two pro-
phets tormented ‘those that
11 And after three days and
an half the Spirit of life from
God entered into them, and they
stood upon their feet ; and great
fear fell upon them which saw
them.
12 And they heard a great
voice from heaven, saying unto
κοῦντας ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς.
\ \ ay Ak
11 Kat pera τὰς τρεῖς ἡμέρας
col “ 3 ΄
καὶ ἥμισυ, πνεῦμα ζωῆς ἐκ τοῦ
A rye eas sa) » Ν τ
Θεοῦ εἰσῆλθεν ἐπ᾽ αὑτοὺς, καὶ
“ Ν / « rn
ἔστησαν ἐπὶ τοὺς πόδας αὑτῶν,
\ / ia Μ᾿ SEN \
καὶ poBos μέγας ἐπεσεν ἐπὶ TOUS
a 5 ἴω
θεωροῦντας auTous.
9 \ 4 x: /
12 καὶ ἤκουσαν φωνὴν μεγά-
> - fol /
Any ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, λέγουσαν
dwelt on the earth.
11 And after *the three days
and ‘a half the ‘spirit of life
from God entered «into them,
and they stood upon their feet ;
and great fear »fell upon *those
who ‘beheld them.
12 And they heard a ‘loud
voice from heaven, saying unto
P Here, again, the change of number suggests the decent
respect to be paid in burial to the individual bodies, which, in
that relation, are no longer thouglit of as a promiscuous πτῶμα.
a Daub., Newe., Allw., Sharpe, Treg.
For μνήματα all the recent editors substitute μνῆμα (‘ A. B. |
a 26.85. Compl. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slav. μνημεῖον C. 36.7
Words. cites the uncials thus: ‘urjua B.
τεθῆναι et καί octo fere literarum. μνήμιον C.?). T recommend
that this reading be adopted, and translated: a sepulchre. EH. V.
uses grave for μνῆμα only this once out of 7 times, and for
μνημεῖον ὃ times out of 42; in the other instances, tomb or
sepulchre;—R. (monuments) ;-Hamm. (tombs, monwmenis),
Daub. (the sepulchre), Wakef. (tombs), Newc., Penn, Sharpe,
(a tomb), Woodh., Stu., Lord, Treg., Words. (a monument).
" See ch. 5: 7, N. a, &e.
t All the recent editors give χαίρουσιν (* A. B.C. a 25. β 1.
Compl.’) 1 recommend that, in accordance with this reading,
the word, shall, be omitted.
mpeenve (ND: Lachm., Hahn, Bloomf., Treg., Words.,
Tisch., read εὐφραίνονται (“A.C. 12.28.36. εὐφρανοῦνται 14. Er.’).
But comp. Phil. 1:18. Here as in v. 9, the change of tense
intimates that the second thing mentioned is the result of the
one preceding. The making merry and sending gifts to one
another are the ways, in which they shall proceed to manifest
their joy.
* Dodd., Wakef., Stu., (each other), Daub., Wesl., Thom.,
Lord, Treg., Murd.
w See ch. 2: 2, N. ἢ, &e.
x Syr. (= De Ὁ. hos), Dt., Fr. G. and —M. (ces). Fr. S. ;-
Engl. Ann. (‘Or, those’), Cocc. (ulos), Wells, Beng., Wesl.,
in A. lacuna est inter |
Herd., Wakef, and Murd. (these), Newe., Woodh., Thom., Mey.,
Allw., Penn, Gerl., Sharpe, Ell., Treg., Stier, De W., Hengst,,
Kenr., Ebr.
y See 2 Pet. 2:14, N. αὶ
« See Jude 19, N. 1. hat πνεῦμα ζωῆς is here = p79 ΤΠ,
Gen, 6: 17; 7: 15; (so Sept. in both places, and Greenf. here)
&e., appears from the effect that followed. That it does not
designate the Holy Spirit, is the view of the Latin verss. (at
least Vitr. alone gives Spiritus, with a capital S. Castal. vitali
spiritu), Syr. (= Greenf.), Dt. (een geest), Fr. S. (2m esprit) ;-
Engl. Ann., Beng. (ein Lebensodem), Moldenh. (der Athem),
Herd., Mey., De W., (Lebensgeist), Wakef., Treg., (the breath),
Woodh. (a sp.), Thom. (a@ breath), Heinr., Crol., Allw., Penn,
Gerl. and Ebr. (ein G.), Ell., Stu., Kell., Murd,, Barn., the
Amer. Bible Soe. ;-the lexicons,
* The reading ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς is rejected by all the recent editors,
of whom Beng., Treg., give αὐτοὺς (C. and 4 cursive MSS.) ;
Matth., εἰς αὐτούς (‘ B. a 17. B 4.’); Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch.,
Lachm., Hahn, Bloomf., Words., Tisch.. Theile, ἐν αὐτοῖς (A. and
2 cursive MSS.).
Ὁ For ἔπεσεν, all the recent editors (except Matth., Griesb.,
Knapp, Mey., Sch.) read (‘perhaps rightly,’ says Bloomf.)
ἐπέπεσεν (‘ A. C. a 12. [& 13.] Compl.’). For those who, see
ch. 2: 2, N. h, &c. and 2 Pet. 2, 11, N. f.
ΚΟΥ. v.12; ke. ;-Dt. (aanschouwden) ;-Pagn., Castal., Bez.,
Par., Cocc., Vitr., (use spectare;-for the Vulg. videre), Berl.
Bib. (anschaueten), Beng. (at v. 12, schaueten), Dodd. (looked
upon), Wakef. (the beholders), Woodh., Lord, (those beholding),
Thom., Allw., Ell., Stu. ;-the lexicons,
a Seeich. 1: 10), ΝΣ:
19
146
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
them, Come up hither. And
they ascended up to heaven in a
cloud; and their enemies beheld
them. f yet
ἐχθροὶ αὐτῶν.
13 And the same hour was
there a great earthquake, and
the tenth part of the city fell,
and in the earthquake were slain
of men seven thousand: and the
remnant were aflrighted, and
gave glory to the God of heaven.
a /
Tov τῆς πόλεως
14 The second wo is past;
GREEK TEXT.
> ΄σ > te icy τ πὶ /
αὑτοῖς, ἄναβητε ade. Kai ave-
» ὯΝ Oa NS ΄σ
βησαν εἰς τὸν οὐρανὸν ἐν τῇ νε-
ψ' Ἂς 3 / 2 ἵ e
φέλῃ, καὶ ἐθεώρησαν αὐτοὺς οἱ
ΝΟ ἫΝ 5 , mn Ae, > /
13 Kat ἐν ἐκείνῃ τῇ wpa ἐγέ-
Ν / ἕξ ᾿ Ν Ν e ΓΑ
VETO σεισμὸς μέγας, καὶ τὸ δέκα-
κτάνθησαν ἐν τῷ σεισμῷ ὀνόματα
ἀνθρώπων χιλιάδες ἑπτά" καὶ οἱ
λοιποὶ ἔμφοβοι ἐγένοντο, καὶ ἔδω-
kav δόξαν τῴ Θεῷ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ.
14 “ΠΗ οὐαὶ ἡ δευτέρα ἀπῆλ-
REVISED VERSION.
them: ‘Come up hither. And
they ‘went up to heaven in ‘the
cloud; and their enemies beheld.
them.
13 And in that hour was
there a great earthquake, and
the tenth part of the city fell,
‘and *there were ‘killed in the
earthquake Jnames of men seven
thousand: and the ‘rest 'became
mafraid, and gave glory to the
God of heaven.
yy Ων >
ἔπεσε: καὶ ἀπε-
14 The second "woe is past; *
° The verb is the same in both cases; but our idiom scarcely
allows, Ascend hither [here]. And they ascended (Woodh.,
Lord). Still it is desirable to retain something of the resonance
of the original, the ascent itself being the exact and instanta-
neous response, as it were the echo of the voice.—R. ;-foreign
verss. use the same word, except Dt. (komt herwaaris op. En
zy voeren op);-Wesl., Wakef., Newc., Penn, Kenr. For
ἀνάβητε. Lachm., Bloomf., Treg., Words., Tisch., read ἀνάβατε
(Δ. C. 26. 36. 42.7).
f As before (v. 8, N. h) in their life and death, so now in their
glorification, the witnesses are as their Lord, Acts1:9. For
them He sends His own chariot. Or, if the reference, which
Midd. required, must be found in this book, it will be ch. 10: 1.
—Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Daub., Berl. Bib., Herd., Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom., Mey., Allw., Greenf., Ell., Lord, Treg., De W., Words.,
Hengst., Ebr.
® For that, see W., R.;—Latin verss. (except Castal.), Syr.,
It., Fr. S.;-Dodd., Wesl., Herd., Wakef. (that very), Newc.,
Thom., Greenf., Penn, Treg., Words., Kenr., Ebr. Most of
these also express the ἐν.
h The verb is kept in its place by R. ;—Latin verss., Germ.,
Fr. G.,-S. ;-Beng., Wesl., Woodh., Allw., Greenf., Stu., De W.,
Hengst,, Ebr.
i See ch. 2: 13, N.c, ke.
} Whether names of men be here equivalent to heads of men,
persons of men, men (Castal., Bez., Drus., Daub., Wolf., Beng.,
De W., Ebr., ἄς. ;-Schéttg., Schleus., Bretsch., Rob.) ; or to men
of name (Grell., Wells, Vitr. [who also cites Mede and Laun.],
Newt., Allw., Lord, &c.) ; or to tilles, orders, of men (Goodwin,
More, &c.); or whether ‘it is a very significant manner of speak-
ing, teaching us that God doth not strike men after the manner
of those that play with swords winking, but that He doth set
them down certainly and by name, whom He will have beaten
with His rods’ (Brightm.—and there zs probably an emphasis
analogous to this in ch. 3: 4, where the pure in Sardis are re-
ferred to as ὀνόματα, even their names being well-known and
very dear to the Saviour. Ex. 28: 9, 21; Ps. 147: 4; Is. 40: 26;
John 10: 3.); or whether there be in it, as connected with
χιλιάδες ἑπτά, some other, and more recondite, meaning (see
Coce. and Ell.); are questions for the expositor, rather than
the translator. The latter must consider himself only the more
bound, by reason of this very diversity, to exhibit the precise
peculiarity of a phraseology and construction, which are not
more unusual in English than in Greek.—The word ὀνόματα is
literally rendered, and that either as the nominative to the verb,
or in apposition with ya. as the nominative, by E. V. marg. ;--
W., T., C., G., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Germ., Dt., Fr. S.;-Erasm.,
Pagn., Vat., Engl. Ann., Cocc., More, Vitr., Daub., Beng., Newe.
marg., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Greenf., Van Ess, Penn, Sharpe,
Ell., Treg., Kell., Hengst., Kenr., Ebr.
« R.;-Brightm., Dodd., Wesl.. Sym., Wakef., Newe., Thom.,
Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr. ’
1 Dt.;-Berl. Bib., Woodh., Allw., Kist., Stu., Lord, De W.,
Kenr., Ebr.
™ Neither by composition, nor by usage (comp. Sir. 19:
24 [20] with Sept. Deut. 9: 19:-and Luke 24:5; Acts 10: 4;
22:9; 24:25 [not, trembled, but, becoming afraid] with Mark
9:6; Heb. 12: 21), is ἔμφοβος quite as strong a word as ἔχφοβος,
nor is it (as commonly explained) a panic frenzy that is here
described, but a religious awe and salutary dread, leading to
repentance. Εἰ, V., therefore, errs, not only in changing the
Greek construction to a passive verb, but in making more in-
tense the renderings of the older verss.—W. (were sent into
dread), T., C., G., (were feared), R. (were cast into a fear) ;-
Vulg. (in timorem sunt missi), Syr. (= De D. timidi facti
sunt), Fr. 5. ( furent saisis de crainte ;-for furent épouvantés
of Fr. G. and M., and effrayé of B. and L.) ;—Berl. Bib., De W.,
Ebr., (voll Furcht ;-for Luth.’s wurden . . . erschraken), Beng.
(kamen in Furcht), Dodd., Wesl., Thom., Penn, Stu., (derrified),
Herd., Mey., ( fiirchteten sich), Woodh., Greenf. (4x5), Kist.
(bange), Lord ( fearful), Murd., Kenr. ᾿
» For woe, see Jude 11, N. a. E. VY. and the older verss.
follow the Vulg. in supplying the conjunction, which is omitted
by Syr., Protestant German verss., Dt., Fr. S.;-Castal., Coce.,
Wells, Daub., B. and L., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Allw.
and the later English verss., Greenf.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
and behold, the third wo cometh
quickly.
15 And the seventh angel
sounded; and there were great
voices in heaven, saying, The
kingdoms of this world are be-
come the kingdoms of our Lord,
and of his Christ; and he shall
reign for ever and ever.
16 And the four and twenty
elders, which sat before God on
their seats, fell upon their faces,
and worshipped God,
17 Saying, We give thee
thanks, O Lord God Almighty,
which art, and wast, and art to
come; because thou hast taken
to thee thy great power, and
hast reigned.
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
3 Ἂ, ule ιν 2 ,ὔ ᾿,
θεν" ἰδοὺ ἡ οὐαὶ ἡ τρίτη ἔρχεται
/
ταχύ.
15 KAT ὃ ἕβδομος ἄγγελος
> ¢ Ἂς - / ἊΝ
᾿ἐσάλπισε, καὶ ἐγένοντο φωναὶ
vA a “ [2
μεγάλαι ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, λέγουσαι,
> lA . ie na a
“γένοντο αἱ βασιλεῖαι τοῦ κο-
σμου, τοῦ Κυρίου ἡμῶν, καὶ τοῦ
r a a ,
“Χριστοῦ αὐτοῦ, καὶ βασιλεύσει
» \ a fol &
εἰς TOUS αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων.
10 Kat οἱ εἴκοσι καὶ τέσσα-
v4 e , cal
pes πρεσβύτεροι οἱ ἐνώπιον τοῦ
a / A ,
Θεοῦ καθήμενοι ἐπὶ τοὺς θρόνους
a la \ if
αὑτῶν, ἔπεσαν ἐπὶ τὰ πρόσωπα
lal / o
αὑτῶν, Kal προσεκύνησαν
Θεῷ,
a
land , 1 lal δὰ
17 λέγοντες, ᾿υχαριστοῦμέν
-σ- ε \ ε ,
oot, Kupte ὁ Θεὸς ὁ παντοκρά-
δ 3 ,,
τωρ: 0 ὧν καὶ O ἦν καὶ ὁ ἐρχόμε-
o 3 Ν ΄ ͵
vos, ὅτι εἴληφας τὴν δυναμίν σου
Ν γι xX ao) /
τὴν μεγάλην, Kat ἐβασίλευσας.
τῷ
147
REVISED VERSION.
behold, the third "woe cometh
quickly.
15 And the seventh angel
sounded; and there were °loud
voices in heaven, *saying: »The
kingdoms of sthe world Pare be-
come τ our Lord’s and his Christ’s,
and he shall reign ‘unto the ages
of the ages.
16 And the ‘four and twenty
elders, “who ‘sit before God
vupon their *thrones, fell upon
their faces, and worshipped God,
17 Saying: We give thee
thanks, O Lord God ‘the Al-
mighty, ‘who art, and ‘who wast,
aand =who zcomest ; because thou
jhast taken " thy great power,
and « reigned.
9. Seerch. 1: 10, N. x. For λέγουσαυ, all the recent editors
(except Matth.) read λέγοντες ( A. B. α 12. 6 22’).
P For ἐγένοντο at βασιλεῖαι, all the recent editors read ἐγένετο
ἡ βασιλεία (A. B.C. a 27. 86. Compl. Verss.’). I recommend
that this reading be adopted, and translated: the kingdom...
is become.
4 See 1 John 3:17, N.u. E. V. and the older verss. follow
the Vulg. hujus, which is unsuitable for voices in heaven, and
is not imitated by Syr., Protestant German verss., Dt., It., Fr.
G.,—M.,-S. ;-Pagn., Castal. and later Latin verss., Brightm.,
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Greenf., Penn,
Sharpe, Lord, Treg., Murd.
τ The noun is not repeated by any of the older English
verss. ;-any foreign version (except B. and L., Fr. 5.) ;-Brightm..
Hamm. and Daub. (adopt the form above from the older verss. ),
Woodh. (Anointed’s), Lord (Messiah’s), Kenr.
* See ch. 1: 6, N. g, &e.
t The xac before τέσσ. is omitted by all the recent editors,
except Matth., on the authority of A. B. C. ‘a 10. 8 5. Compl.
Er.’ I recommend that this reading be followed: twenty-four.
See ch. 5: 8, Ν. 6, &e.
π See 2 Pet. 2: ΤῸΝ. ἢ
Y Comp. ch. 8: 2, N.d. T., C., G., R. Latin verss. (except
Coce.), Syr., Dt., French verss.;-Daub., Berl. Bib. and later
German verss., Treg., Words., Murd., Kenr.—For χαθήμενου,
Matth. and Treg. read χάθηνταν (B. C. and more than 20 cursive
MSS. <Arm.).
w Ki. V., next clause. See ch. 6: 16, N. Ὁ, ἄς.
x See ch. 4: 4. N ἢ, &.
Σ See ch. 4: 8, N. k.
* Vor who, see 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f;—for the repetition of the
relative, see ch. 4: 8, N.1;—for comest, see ch. 1: 4, N. 0, ἄς.
°
“a
° All the recent editors cancel the words xai ὁ ἐρχόμενος, on
the authority of A. B.C. (except that C. has xav) ‘a 23. β 5.
Compl. Vulg. MSS. Am. Harl. Tol. Aeth. Syr. Arm. ed. Ven.
Ar. Ῥ. J recommend that this reading be adopted, and that
the words, and who comest, be omitted. ‘Nequaquam sub-
jungunt, ut solebant, ef qui ventwrus es; praesentem jam de-
monstrant? (Ansbert; cited, with others, by Beng.). Comp.
ch. 16: 5, N. z.
> Our idiom does not require either the E. V. addition of to
thee, or the equivalent for it, which many provide in rendering
εἴληφας, accepisli (Vulg., &e.), adeptus (Castal., &e.), received
(T., &e.), assumed (Thom., &e.), reswmed (Stu.). The word
simply declares, that the Lord God had now /aid hold of the
rod of ΠΙ5 strength, which He has ever by Him. Comp. Deut.
32:41. (Milton, Animadversions upon the Remonstrant’s De-
fense against Smectymnuus, Sect. iv.: ‘ Take up that unlimited
sceptre, which thy Almighty Father hath bequeathed thee.’)—
W.;-It. (presa in mano), Fr. G. (pris), Fr. 8. (pris en main) ;—
B. and L. marg. (as Fr. G.), Beng.. Moldenh., Herd., Stolz,
Kist., Van Ess, Mey., (ergriffen;-for Luth.’s angenommen),
148
REVELATION
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
18 And the nations were an-
gry, and thy wrath is come, and
the time of the dead, that they
should be judged, ad that thou
shouldest give reward unto thy
servants the prophets, and to
the saints, and them that fear
thy name, small and great; and
shouldest destroy them which
destroy the earth.
19 And the temple of God
was opened in heaven, and there
was seen in his temple the ark
of his testament ; and there were
lightnings, and voices, and thun-
derings, and an earthquake, and
great hail.
TO
tL
x \
Kal σεισμὸς καὶ
GREEK, TEXT.
18 καὶ τὰ ἔθνη ὠργίσθησαν,
καὶ ἦλθεν ἡ ὀργή σου, καὶ ὁ Kale
pos τῶν νεκρῶν, κριθῆναι, καὶ
δοῦναι τὸν μισθὸν τοῖς δούλοις
σου τοῖς προφήταις, καὶ τοῖς ants, » the prophets " and » the
ἁγίοις καὶ τοῖς φοβουμένοις τὸ
ὄνομά σου, τοῖς μικροῖς καὶ τοῖς
μεγάλοις, καὶ διαφθεῖραι τοὺς
διαφθείροντας τὴν γῆν.
19 KAT ἠνοίγη ὁ ναὺς τοῦ
Θεοῦ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ, καὶ ὠφθὴ ἡ
κιβωτὸς τῆς διαθήκης αὐτοῦ ἐν
ναῷ αὐτοῦ"
ἀστραπαὶ καὶ φωναὶ καὶ βρονταὶ
REVISED VERSION.
18 And the nations were
‘wroth, and thy wrath ‘came,
and the time of the dead that
\they should be judged, and ‘to
give “the reward unto thy serv-
saints, and ‘unto ‘those ‘who
fear thy name, Jthe small and
Jthe great, and ‘to destroy ‘those
‘who destroy the earth.
19 And the temple of God
was opened in heaven, and there
was seen * the ark of 'his leoy-
enant in ‘his temple: and there
were lightnings, and voices, and
=thunders, oad an earthquake,
and great hail.
> /
καὶ ἐγένοντο
χάλαζα μεγάλη.
4 The verb, indeed, is strictly passive = were angered (not
softened and subducd. Thom., Stu., were enraged; Treg., have
been angered; &c.; see ch. 12: 17, N. p.) by the tokens, ever
multiplying and growing ever darker, of the divine intervention
and control and judgment tocome. But, wrath being the word
for ὀργή in the next clause, the passive form has been yielded
for the sake of preserving the marked opposition between the
wrath of the nations and the wrath of God.—W. ;—Latin and
German verss. (except Herd. and De W.), Syr., Dt., It., Fr. S.;= | τ πῆς:
ch.
Dodd., Wesl.,
Allw., Penn,
Newe. and Murd. (angry... anger), Woodh..
(wrathful), Ell., Greenf. ;
* ‘No more heralds and precursors.’ Comp. Jude 14, N. k.—
The aorist form is retained by W.;~Hamm., Dodd., Thom..
Kist., Van Ess, Stu., De W.
f W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Germ., Dt., Fr. G.—M.;—Beng., Wesl.,
Herd., Woodh., All., Stu. (in the last instance), Lord, Treg.,
De W., Hengst., Kenr., Ebr. Many of these retain the infini-
tive in the case of χριθήναι also.
to an ambiguity, which is not perfectly remedied by (R., Treg.)
a comma after dead.
& ‘Their reward, promised of old, and in the hope of which
they toiled and suffered’—Germ., Dt., It, French verss.;—
Daub., Beng., Lowm., Moldenh. (ihren), Wakef., Woodh., Thom
Allw., All., Penn, Lord, Treg., De W., Words. (their), Hengst.
Ebr.
+ T punctuate according to the view, which regards τοὺς
δούλοις and τοῖς φοβουμένοις as two general designations, each
comprising the two classes appended to it—The sign of the
dative is omitted before τοῖς ay., by T., C., G., R.;-Wesl.,
But this in English gives rise |
.,| the same word from Luth., vindicates the sense of Bund.
,| For the αὐτοῦ after διαθ., Matth., Griesb., Sch., read τοῦ χυρίου,
Stu., Murd.: and repeated before τοῖς φοβ., by T., C., G., R.;-
Wells, Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom.,
Allw., Penn, Sharpe, E!l., Stu., Murd.
2, N. ἢ, &c.;—for who, see ch. 1: 5,
2 ΤΠ ENG
} Germ. (omitting the second article;-and so Herd., All.,
De W.), Dt., Fr. S.;-Daub., Beng., Moldenh., Wakef., Woodh.,
Mey., Allw., Greenf., Treg., Hengst., Murd., Kenr., Ebr. See
16, N. b.
' For those, see ch. 2
N. v, &c. and 2 Pet.
k In the repetition, τῷ ναῷ, (which B. and L. seem to have
reckoned an inelegance, as they at once exchange it for y )
there is an emphasis, which both the position and the αὐτοῦ
strengthen. ‘In God’s innermost sanctuary, where He himself
abides, there is laid up the ark of His covenant.’—r@ vag is kept
in its place by W., R.;—Latin verss., Syr., Dt., It., Fr. G..—M.,
-S.;-Beng., Dodd., Moldenh., Herd., Newe., Woodh., Mey.,
Allw., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Murd.,
Kenr., Ebr.
1 For covenant, see G.;—Dt., It., Fr. G.—M. ;-almost all the
verss. and commentaries belonging to this division of the au-
thorities, together with the lexicons. Of the English verss.
Words. alone retains testament; and Hengst., while he adopts
which, or simply xvpuov, is sustained by B. ‘a 26. 6 5. Compl.
Aeth. perhaps.’
m For thunders, see ch. 4: 5, N. t——The words xai σεισμός
are cancelled by Tisch., on the authority of ‘ B. a 20. 6 4. Compl.
Arr.’
Dodd. (adding ἐο thyself as a supplement), Wesl., Wakef. ( for
taking), Sharpe, Treg., Kenr., Ebr. (genommen).
¢ ‘Shown Thyself as King, begun to reign.’ See ch. 19: 6,
N.d; and comp. Ps. 93: 1; 96: 10; 97: 1; 99: 1, in all of
which places the Heb. has 752; and the Sept., ἐβασίλευσε.---
Stu. and Lord do not repeat the hast.
REVELATION.
149
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK
CHAP. XII.
Anp there appeared a great
wonder in heaven; a woman
clothed with the sun, and the
moon under her feet, and upon
her head a crown of twelve stars:
2 And she, being with child,
cried, travailing in birth, and
pained to be delivered.
τεκεῖν.
3 And there appeared another
wonder in heaven; and behold,
a great red dragon, having seven |
heads and ten horns, and seven
crowns upon his heads.
᾿ τῷ οὐρανῷ, καὶ
|
4 And his tail drew the third
part of the stars of heaven, and
did cast them to the earth: aul
CHAP.
~ fy. 5 > o
Kai σημεῖον μέγα ὠφθὴ ἐν τῷ
οὐρανῷ, γυνὴ περιβεβλημένη Tov |
ἥλιον, καὶ ἡ σελήνη, ὑποκάτω τῶν
ποδῶν αὐτῆς. καὶ ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς of twelve stars;
auras στέφανος ἀστέρων δώδεκα"
5 5, ΄’ὔ
2 καὶ ἐν γαστρὶ ἔχουσα, κρά-
> ’,
ζει ὠδίνουσα, καὶ βασανιζομένη͵
3 Kai ὠφθη ἄλλο σημεῖον Ev
|yas πυῤῥὸὺς, ἔχων κεφαλὰς, ἐπτ
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
XII. CHAP. XII.
AnD * a great "sign ‘was seen
in heaven; a woman clothed with
{πὸ sun, and the moon under her
feet, and on her head a crown
2 And ἃ being with child she
‘erleth, ‘travailig, and pained
ie ‘bring forth.
3 And there "was seen an-
as) δράκων μέ! ‘other ‘sign in heaven; and be-
ee hold a great red dragon, having
* seven heads and ten horns, and J
καὶ κέρατα δέκα: καὶ ἐπὶ τὰς Ke- upon his heads seven «diadems ;
᾿φαλὰς αὐτοῦ διαδήματα ἐ ἐπτά:
4 καὶ ἡ οὐρὰ αὐτοῦ σύρει τὸ
ΠΤ τῶν ἀστέρων τοῦ οὐρανοῦ,
αἱ ἔβαλεν αὐτοὺς εἰς τὴν γῆν.
4 And his tail ‘drags the third
με: of the stars of heaven, and
/™it " cast them eunto the earth.
» The Greek order is kept by W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Fr. G.,
—M.,-S.;-Erasm., Vat., Hamm., eee Vite Daub., Wesl.,
Herd., Wakef., ewe! Woodh., Thom., Mey., Penn, Sharpe.
Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Murd., Kenr., Ebr.
bE. V. marg.; ch. 15: 1; and generally ;-W., R. ;-foreign
yerss. (except Castal., B. and L. In the margin the latter have
signe.) ;-Brightm., Hamm., Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Woodh.,
Thom., Scott, Allw. marg., Sharpe, Ell., Lord, Trench (see
Notes on the Miracles, pp. 10-13.), Murd., Kenr.
¢ For was seen, see Εἰ. V., ch. 11: 19; 1 Cor. 15: 5-8 ;—Dt. ;-
Hamm., Daub., Beng., Wesl., Woodh., Thom., ape Sharpe,
Lord, Treg. -, Murd., Ebr. a ae on, see ch. 5: a, &e.
4 Of those who retain the participle, the subject is put next
to its verb by R.;-Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Penn, Stu., Lord,
Treg., Murd.. Kenr., Ebr.
¢ The present tense is employed by W.;-Fr. S.;-Erasm.,
Vat., Brightm., Beng., Wesl., Matth., Woodh. (cries out)
Thom., Treg., (crieth out), Sharpe, Lord (cries), Words., Ebr.
Matth., Sch., Lachm., read ἔκραζεν (ἔχραξεν Bia 7.82. ἔχραζεν
C. a 20. 8 3. Compl. Vulg. ed.’ [Am. has: et clamans... cru-
ciatur.] ‘Syr. Aeth.’). Lachm, also prefixes xaé (‘A. C.’).
τ For travailing, without in birth, see R. ;—-Brightm., Hamm.
and Dodd. (in travail), Newe. (being in t.), Sharpe, Treg.,
Murd. (and travailed).
® K. V., vv. 5, 13; &c. ;-Brightm.,
liver), Murd. (bringing f.) ;-Rob.
BD ΘΒ 1, Noes
Newe., Wood., Lord (de-
1 See νυ. 1, N. Ὁ.
) The Greek order is retained by W., R.;-foreign verss. ;—
Daub., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe,
Ell., Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
k The distinction, which some regard as of symbolical signi-
ficance, between διάδημα and στέφανος, is here observed in trans-
lation by W., R.;—Latin and French verss., Syr., Dt., It. ;-Daub.,
Berl. Bib., Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Herd., Wakef., Woodh.,
Mey.. Stolz, Van Ess, Ell., Lord, Treg., De W., Murd., Kenr. ;—
the lexicons.
1 On Acts 14: 19 Valckenaer has this note: “ἕλκειν est Quo-
modocunque trahere, ovpew vero βιαίως ἕλκειν. And Tittm.,
p- 58: ‘Simplex ovpew rarissime reperitur apud scriptores grae-
cos, nisi ubi notio violentiae in trahendo adjuncta sit.’ E. V.
retains the proper force of the word in John 21:8; Acts 8:3;
and should have done so also in Acts 14: 19; 17: 6.—It. (stras-
cinava), Fr. M. (entrainait) ;—B. and L. (entraina), Berl. Bib.,
Beng., (use schleppen), Wakef., Thom., (dragged), Woodh.
(draweth aiong), Penn (swept away), Stu., Murd., (drew
along), De W. (raffte), Words. (sweeps), Barn. (‘the main
idea here is undoubtedly that of power.’), Ebr. (rafft). The
present tense is retained by Syr., Fr. δι ;-Erasm., Vat., Daub.,
Beng., Wesl., Newe. marg., Woodh., Treg., Woe Hengst.,
Ebr.
™ The pronominal nominative is inserted by Fr. S. ;-Woodh.
(he), Kenr.
® The auxiliary did is not found in W., T., C., G., R. ;-Dodd.,
Wesl. (casteth), Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Penn, Sharpe,
Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.
° For unto, see ch. 8: 5, N. p, &e. ;—for who. see 2 Pet. 2: 11
?
[we ἢ
150
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK
the dragon stood before the wo-
man which was ready to be de-
livered, for to devour- her child
as soon as it was born.
αὐτῆς καταφάγῃ.
5 And she brought forth a| 5 καὶ ἔτεκεν
man-child, who was to rule all
nations with a rod of iron: and
her child was caught up unto
God, and to his throne.
Kai ὁ δράκων ἔστηκεν ἐνώπιον
“- κ “ ,
τῆς γυναικὸς τῆς μελλούσης τε-
κεῖν, ἵνα ὅταν τέκῃ, τὸ τέκνον
μέλλει ποιμαίνειν πάντα τὰ ἔθνη
ἐν ῥάβδῳ σιδηρᾷ" καὶ ἡρπάσθη
τὸ τέκνον αὐτῆς πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν
REVELATION.
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
And the dragon stood before the
|'woman °who was vabout to
pre dg ἐν a ‘when ‘she
sbrou h, ‘he might devour
her child. am
5 And she brought forth a
omale child, who "15 to ~tend all
lan nations vpn yan iron rod:
and her child was caught "ἃ
sto God and » his throne. =
fs
υἱὸν ἄῤῥενα, ὃς
καὶ τὸν θρόνον αὐτοῦ.
6 And the woman fled into
the wilderness, where she hath
a place prepared of God, that
6 Kai ἦ γυνὴ ἔφυγεν εἰς τὴν
ἔρημον, ὅπου ἔχει τύπον ἤτοι-
μασμένον ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ, ἵνα ἐκεῖ
6 And the woman fled into
the wilderness, ‘where she hath
a place prepared “by God, that
» See ch. 10: 7, N. y, ἄς, Dodd., Wakef. (going), Newc.,
Woodh., Allw., Penn, Ell., Sta., Lord, Treg., Murd.
4 See ν, 2, N. g.
’ The Greck construction is retained by W., R.;-Latin and
German verss. (except All.), Syr., Dt., It., Fr. 8. ;--Daub., Dodd..
Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Sta., Lord,
Mard., Kenr.
* The Greck order is retained by W., R. Latin and German |
verss, (except All.), Syr., It., Fr. S.;-Daub., Dodd., Wesl.,
Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord, Murd.,
Kenr.—For when, see W., R.;-foreign verss.;-Dodd. and the
later English (except Sharpe, Words.). Nowhere else does
E. V. render ὅταν as soon as, except John 16: 21. Comp.
ch. 10:10,N.m. There, as here, E. V. follows T., C., G.
t The substitution of a passive verb for zéxy, in which E. V.
follows T., C., G., appears nowhere else, except in Hamm.,
Wells, Sharpe, Words.
« Lit. a son, a male. Comp., in the Hebrew, Is. 66:7 and
Jer. 20:15. The =33 12 of the latter place is here followed by |
the Syr. and Greenf. Talia verss. ( filium masculum except |:
Castal., Coce., Vitr.. f. marem), Germ. (einen Sohn, ein
Knablein). Di. (mannelijken zoon), It. ( figlivol maschio), Fr. G.
(enfant male), Fr. M. (fils), Fr. 8. (f., male) ;-B. and L, (as
Fr. G.), Beng. (mannlichen Sohn), Moldenh., De W., (S.),
Herd., Mey., (S., den Knaben), Wakef. (son), Newe., Woodh.,
Thom. (masculine son), Stolz (S., das mannliche Kind),
Kist. (1, einen S.), Goss. (ménnl. K.), All. (S., ein Mann-
lein), Perm, Lord, Hengst. (as Germ.), Murd., Kenr., Ebr.
(in bis Comment. follows the text. rec.; but in the version,
einen 8, ein Mannliches, he adopts Lachm.’s reading, υἱὸν ἄρσεν
[‘ A. C’]) Rob.
γ The present tense of μέλλει is retained by It., Fr. G.—M.,
-S.;-Daub., Beng., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Lord, Treg., De W.,
Kell., Ebr.
~ See ch. 2: 21, Ν, τ, ἄς. Hengst.:
‘Instead of the bruising
the seer, after the LXX., has tending. Not at all through
mistake or caprice. In the original passage itself allusion is
made to the tending, the word which signifies: T'hou wilt
bruise, differing not in the consonants, but only im the pronun-
ciation, from: Thou wilt tend. By means of this significant
allusion, as if it were, Thou wilt tend to pieces (zer-weiden), it
is intimated that the proper office of the Anointed is to tend
(Ps. 78: 71, 72), but that upon their sinful quid pro quo,
refractoriness instead of joyful obedience, there ensues a right-
eons guid pro quo on the part of the Anointed. The twofold
expression could in Greek be rendered only as a single one, and
the tending, used with a certain irony, is in the main quite
suitable.
* Syr., Dt., It., French verss. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newc.,
Woodh., Thom., Allw., Greenf., Penn, Ejl., Stu., Treg., Kenr.
¥ See ch. 2: 27, N. 8.
* On 2Cor. 12: 2 Campb. properly remarks, ΡΥ ἘΡΕΙ͂Ν is
‘expressive more of the suddenness of the event, and of his
| (the apostle’s) own passiveness, than of the direction of the
motion.’ Nor is the word so rendered as to indicate direction
in E. V., Matt. 13: 19; Acts 8: 39; &e. ;-W. ;-any foreign ver-
sion, except perhaps the French, whose ambiguous enleré is,
however, exchanged by the Fr. 8. for ravi;-Wakef., Thom. ;-
the lexicons.
* W., R.;Brightm., Dodd. and later verss. (except Allw.,
Sharpe, Words.)
+ Before τὸν θρόν., all the recent editors insert πρός (A. B. C.
‘a, 24. β 3. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay.
MSS.’). I recommend that this reading be adopted: to.
¢ After ἔχει, all the recent editors (except Lachm.) insert
(Treg. in brackets) the word éxe (A. B. ‘a 25. 8 5. Compl-
Slav. MSS.’), thus forming a Hebraistic pleonasm similar to
that in v. 14; ch. 3:8 (N. t); 7:2,9517:9; ἄς.
4 See 2 Pet. 2: 19, N.1.
REVELATION.
151
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
they should feed her there a
thousand two hundred and three-
score days.
7 And there was war in heav-
en: 1 Michael and his a fought
against the dragon; and the
dragon fought and his angels, ὦ
8 And prevailed not; neither
was their
in heaven.
9 And the great dragon was
cast out, that old serpent, called
the Devil, and Satan, which de-
ceiveth the whole world: he was
GREEK TEXT.
τρέφωσιν αὐτὴν ἡμέρας χιλίας. “ethere they
διακοσίας ἑξήκοντα.
7 Καὶ ἐγένετο πόλεμος ἐν τῷ
> φι he Ἂς ᾿ς, °»
οὐρανῷ" ὁ δΔἰΙιχαὴλ καὶ οἱ ἄγγελοι,
αὐτοῦ ἐπολέμησαν κατὰ τοῦ δρά-
κοντος, καὶ ὁ δράκων ἐπολέμησε,
᾿καὶ οἱ ἄγγελοι αὐτοῦ,
8 καὶ οὐκ ἴσχυσαν, οὔτε τόπος
place found any more | εὑρέθη αὐτῶν ἔτι ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ.
9 καὶ ἐβλήθη ὁ δράκων ὁ μέ-
yas, ὁ ὄφις ὁ ἀρχαῖος, ὁ καλού-
μενος “Διάβολος, καὶ ὁ Σατανᾶς,
REVISED VERSION.
should nourish her
ἃ thousand two hundred and
Ssixty days.
7 ‘And there was war in heav-
en: * Michael and his angels
» ‘fought ‘against the dragon, Ἀ
and the dragon fought and his
angels,
8 And ‘they prevailed not,
Jneither was their place found
any more in heaven.
9 And ‘that great dragon was
‘east, that old serpent, “which is
ealled the devil, and Satan, *who
deceiveth the whole world, he
᾿ὁ πλανῶν τὴν οἰκουμένην ὅλην,
* The adverb is kept before the verb by R.;-Latin and Ger-
man verss., Syr., Dt, Fr. S.;-Woodh. (they should there).
Sharpe, Stu. (they might there), Lord, Treg. Others, rendering
τρέφωσιν by a passive construction, introduce the adverb be-
tween the auxiliary and the main verb.
€ EB. V., v. 14; Acts 12: 20; James δὲ 5 ;-German verss, (use
erndhren), It. (sia nudrita), French verss, (use nowrrir) ;-
Castal., Bez., Drus., Grot., Ros., (use alere for the Vulg. paseo),
Coce., Vitr., (use nuirire), Dodd., Wakef. (40 be supported),
Woodh., Thom., Stu., Lord, Treg, Murd., Barn,
© See ch. 11: ὃ, N.j.
* Except Matth., who has πολεμῆσαι (‘Boa 21.85. Aeth.
Syr. Arr.’), all the recent editors, for ἐπολέμησαν, give τοῦ
πολεμῆσαι. On the authority of A. C., nine cursive MSS., and
Compl.; and this latter reading T recommend for adoption,
Ew, and Ziull. find in it an imitation of a Hebrew use of the
infinitive with > prefixed, to denote appointment, obligation
= pugnandum erat; and with this Stu, agrees; his own alter
native (to supply Gedy from vv. 1, 2) yielding no light. Beng.
and Heinr. supply ἦσαν = omnes δὲ toti intenti erant in pug-
nam; Liicke, ἐγένοντο (out of ἐγένετο) = appeared, came.
Win. thinks it probable, De W. certain, that the text is cor-
rupt; the former, indeed, suggesting, that Michael and his
angels might possibly be regarded as introduced parenthetically,
and ἐγένετο πόλεμος as then taken up again in the form τοῦ πολ.
Assuming the correctness of the text, I prefer to construe ὁ ΝΜ.
καὶ οἱ ayy. ἀντοῦ as absolute nominatives, with the participle of
the substantive verb understood; Michael and his angels
belonging to, being on theside of, τοῦ πολ. ατλ. = Michael
and his angels fighting, ἄς, which T propose for the version ;
and in that case 1 recommend that the punctuation be changed
to a comma after Aearen, and a semicolon after the first
dragon.—Syr. (has the Heb. construction, to which Ew. re-
fers) ;-Beng. (Aatien zu streiten), Woodh. (for to jight),
Sharpe, Lord, (yighting), Treg. (fo war).
i Excepting Bloomf., all the recent editors, for xara, have
μετὰ ( Δ. B.C, 26, 8 δ. Compl.’). 1 recommend that this
reading be adopted, and translated: with, Swe ch. 2: 16, N.q.
1 The change of number is marked in W., R.;-Latin verss.
(except Castal.), Germ, Dt. Fr. S.;-Brightm,, Engl. Aun,
B. and L., Dodd., Herd., Newe., Greenf., All, Penn, Kenr.,
Ebr. The reading j ἴσχυσεν ( Δ. a 22.83, Compl. Copt, Acth,
Erp.) is adopted by all the recent editors, except Bloomf,
Lachm., Tisch. For οὔτε. all the recent editors give οὐδέ
(A. B.C. fa 18. 8 5, Compl.’).
¥ See 1 John ὃ: 7, N.o, ἄς. E. V., next clause ;-W,, Ἐς
Latin verss., Syr.;-Wakef, All. (jener), Kenr,
1 Except in this verse, Εἰ V. nowhere adds ow? to the proper
meaning of βάλλω. See νυ. 18; &e.;-Syr. (as in ch. 19: 205
Matt. 17: 27), Dt, Tt, Fr. S.;-Hamm., Coce. (conjectus;-for
projectus of the other verss,), Berl. Bib, Beng., Kist., De W.,
Hengst., (geworfen ;-for Luth.’s avsgeworjen), Newe, (marks
owt as supplied), Ebr. (gestiirz?) ;-Rob., ἄς, Comp. ch. 18:
21,N.q. Here the first {Sage does not of itself form a com-
plete statement, the announcement of the direction in which the
dragon was cast being suspended, until his personality is deter
mined, and the idea of coming peril (vy. 12) enhanced, by refer-
ence to his names, and former history, and present working
among men, Hengst., indeed, cites v. 10 as evidence of the
completeness and independence of the first clause, assuming
that the true reading there is ἐβλέθν. (A. B.C. a 22. 8 6.);
which, however, has not been received by Griesb. or Sch.
= The relative construction is adopted by E. V. in the next
clause; &e.;-W., R.;-foreign verss. (except Fr. G..-M.-S,,
Beng., Greenf.);—Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Stu.,
Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
® Seo 2 Pet. 2: 11, NE
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
cast out into the earth, and his
angels were cast out with him.
10 And Τ heard a loud voice
saying in heaven, Now is come
salyation, and strength, and the
kingdom of our God, and the
power of his Christ : for the ac-
cuser of our brethren is cast
down which accused them before
our God day and night.
11 And they overcame him
by the blood of the Lamb, and
by the word of their testimony ;
and they loved not their lives
unto the death.
1z Therefore rejoice, ye heay-
GREEK TEXT.
ἐβλήθη εἰς τὴν γῆν; καὶ οἱ ayye
λοι αὐτοῦ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἐβλήθησαν.
10 Καὶ ἤκουσα φωνὴν. μεγά-
Any λέγουσαν ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ,
Ἄρτι ἐγένετο. ἡ σωτηρία καὶ
ἡ δύναμις καὶ ἡ βασιλεία τοῦ
΄σ ς ΄σ «ε 7 ca
Θεοῦ ἡμῶν, καὶ ἡ ἐξουσία τοῦ
Χριστοῦ αὐτοῦ: ὅτι κατεβλήθη
ὁ κατήγορος τῶν ἀδελφῶν ἡ ἡμῶν,
ὸ κατηγορῶν αὐτῶν ἐνώπιον τοῦ
Θεοῦ ἡμῶν ἡμέρας καὶ νυκτός.
11 καὶ αὐτοὶ ἐνίκησαν αὐτὸν
διὰ τὸ αἷμα τοῦ ἀρνίου, καὶ διὰ
τὸν λόγον τῆς μαρτυρίας αὑτῶν,
καὶ οὐκ ἠγάπησαν τὴν ψυχὴν αὖ-
τῶν ἀχρι θανάτου.
12 διὰ τοῦτο εὐφραίνεσθε οἱ
REVISED VERSION.
was ‘east cunto the earth, and
his angels were 'cast with him.
10 And I heard a loud voice
"saying in heaven: Now is come
‘the salvation, and sthe "power,
and the kingdom ‘of our God,
and the ‘authority "οἵ his Christ :
for the ‘accuser of our brethren
tis cast down, ‘who accused them
before our God day and night.
11 »They, "too, overcame him,
wbecause of the blood of the
Lamb, and "“beeause of the word
of their testimony; and they
loved not their ‘life unto ἡ death.
12 Therefore rejoice, *ye heay-
oH. Vig ν 15; ce. see ch, δ: Ὁ. Na pi de.
p All the recent editors have ἐν τῷ op. λέγ. (A. B.C. fa 17.
β 0. Compl. Verss.’). I recommend that this reading be
followed: in heaven saying: .
4 Foreign verss.:-Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom. and Murd. (have only the second article), Allw., Penn,
Sharpe and Stu. (have only the first), Ell., Lord, Treg., Words.
τ See 2 Pet. 2:11, Ν. ἢ. E. V. generally, and always else-
where in doxologies;-Daub., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Penn,
Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd.
* Or the genitives τοῦ Θεοῦ and τοῦ Χριστοῦ may be con-
strued with ἐγένετο, as in ch. 11: 15. For authority, see
ch. 2: 26, N. p, ἄς. Latin verss., except Castal., (polestas),
ἫΣ ἘΞ De Ὁ. potestas Greenf. naviaa), It. (podesta),
S. (autorité) ;-Berl. Bib., Beng., Moldenh., Stolz, Van Ess,
ea Mey., De W., Ebr., (Gewallt ; ;-for Luth.’s Macht), Dodd.,
Wakef., Woodh. (rule), Thom., Penn, Ell., Stu. and Murd.
(dominion), Lord, Treg.
t The form χατήγωρ (‘A.’), which Beng. marks as plane
genuina, is adopted by other recent editors, except Matth.,
Bloomf., Words. For χατεβλήθη; see v. 9, N. 1. For who,
see 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
« ‘Even they, whom Satan accused, were themselves made
partakers of the divine triumph.’ See 2 Pet. 1: 14, N. z, ke.,
and 1 John 1:7, N. x, &e.—Vulg. (et ipsti), Syr. (= et illi),
It. (ma 6851) ;-Erasm., Vat., Aret., Cocc., Vitr., (as Vulg.),
Pagn., Bez., Par., Eichh., (sed ipsi), Castal. (ili), Brightm.,
Wakef., Newe., (but they), Herd., Mey., (Sie selbst), Treg.
(and THEY).
vo K. V., Matt. 13: 21; 17: 20; ἅς. ; and in this book comp.
all the places, in which διά is followed by the accusative (as
ch. 1:9; 2:3; 4:11; 6:9; &.). except the present text, and
ch. 13: 14;-W. (for) ;-Vulg. (propter), Syr., Fr. G.-M..-S.,
(ἃ cause de) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Drus., Par., Grot., Cocc.,
Grell., Ros., (as Vulg.), Engl. Ann. ( Or, for’), Daub. (in the
Comment.), Beng. (von wegen :--ἰο which Hengst. assents as
more exact than durch, and also cites Beng.’s note: ‘ This blood
purified the brethren from all sin, and so the accuser could in
nothing more gain an advantage over them... The word they
believed, and, because they believed, they also spoke and gave
testimony to it and suffered all for it; 2 Cor. 4: 13.’), Treg. ;—
Win. § 53. ¢., Rob. See ch. 13:14, N.n. Here E. V. follows
Το C., G., R.;-Bez. (per). :
Y The singular is found in Vulg. Cod. Am., Syr., German
verss., Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Erasm. and later Latin verss. ;—Daub.,
B. and L., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Bloomf., Stu., Lord,
Treg., Murd.
~ ‘To the last extremity, death, the love of the disciple and
the fidelity of the witness overcame the love of life, and of all
its interests.’—Wells, Daub., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom.,
Midd., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Ell., Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd.,
Kenr. ‘Unto the death,” may no doubt be defended against
Midd. as an English idiom (Bloomf,) ; but it is not required as
a translation of ἄχρυ θανάτου.
x The ye ought not to be marked as supplied, it being no
more than an equivalent for the idiomatic article. Only Matth.
and Treg. omit this first of, on the authority of B. C. ‘a 15. β 4.’
—E. V., next clause; &c.;-German verss., Dt. ;-modern English
verss., except Penn and Words. Comp. ch. 15: ὃ, N. ο.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
ens, and ye that dwell in them.
Wo to the inhabiters of the
earth, and of the sea! for the
devil is come down unto you,
having great wrath, because he
knoweth that he hath but a short
time.
13 And when the dragon saw
that he was cast unto the earth,
he persecuted the woman which
brought forth the man-child.
14 And to the woman were
given two wings of a great eagle,
that she might fly into the wild-
erness, into her place, where
she is nourished for a time, and
times, and half a time, from the
face of the serpent.
15 And the serpent cast out
of his mouth water as a flood,
REVELATION.
153
GREEK TEXT.
οὐρανοὶ καὶ οἱ ἐν αὐτοῖς σκηνοῦν-
τες. οὐαὶ τοῖς κατοικοῦσι τὴν γῆν
τς SY ΄ὔ “ / «
καὶ τὴν θάλασσαν, oT κατέβη ὁ
Ψ ΑΝ ε a Wy IN,
διάβολος πρὸς ὑμᾶς ἔχων θυμὸν
΄,ὔ Ν “ , Ν
μέγαν, εἰδὼς ὅτι ὀλίγον καιρὸν
” .
ἔχει.
ua 5 te “
13 Kai ore εἶδεν ὁ δράκων ὅτι
ἐβλήθη εἰς τὴν γῆν, ἐδίωξε τὴν
γυναῖκα ἥτις ἔτεκε τὸν ἄῤῥενα.
\
,.14 Καὶ ἐδόθησαν τῇ γυναικὶ
δύο πτέρυγες τοῦ ἀετοῦ τοῦ με-
7 / \ ΒΩ
γάλου, ἵνα πέτηται εἰς τὴν ἔρημον 5
Ν / e “ “ /
εἰς τὸν τόπον αὑτῆς, ὅπου τρέφε-
“ Ν Ν \ Ν
ται ἐκεῖ KQLpOV, και καιρους, και ἃ
qn ὯΝ a
ἥμισυ καιροῦ, ἀπὸ ἐν τοῦ
ὄφεως"
i, καὶ ἔβαλεν ὃ ius Ὀπίσω
τῆς γυναικὸς ἐκ τοῦ OTOWLATOS
REVISED VERSION.
‘ens, and ye *who «tabernacle
therein. *Woe to *those »who
‘inhabit the earth and the sea!
for the devil is «gone down unto
you, having great wrath, «know-
|ing that he hath « little time.
13 And when the dragon saw
that he was cast unto the earth,
he persecuted the woman ‘that
brought forth the ‘male child.
14 And "there were given to
the woman ‘ two wings of ‘the
great eagle, that she jshould fly
into the wilderness, into her
place, where she is nourished for
time, and times, and half a
time, from the face of the ser-
pent.
15 And the serpent cast * after
the woman out of his mouth
γ Dodd., Thom., Stu., Lord, Kenr.
© There is nothing for but in W., R. ;-foreign verss. generally ;—
« See ch. 7: 15, N. g, and 13:6, N.a. Fr. S. (dressez vos
tentes) ;-Engl. Ann. (dwell as in a tent), Cocc. (tabernaculum
incolitis), Berl. Bib. (Hiitten habt), Ew. (‘verbum libro huic
peculiare de iis qui securo in coelo commorantur ; in coeio enim
dei numen praesens tugurii instar est ipsos in tuguriis mino-
ribus habitantes tegentis et munientis.’), Kell., Hengst. (‘eig.
Zelter’), Ebr. (HMiitien haben). Others, as Brightm., advert
in like manner to the etymological meaning.
5 E. V., ch. 13: 12; &c. ;-R. ;-Germ., Dt., Fr. G. (y:-and so
M., S.);-Berl. Bib., Herd., Woodh., Mey., All., Sharpe, Stu..
De W., Hengst., Murd. (there). For woe, see Jude 11, N. a.
b See ch. 8: 18, N. q, &c., and 17: 2, N.k. But all the re-
cent editors cancel the words, τοῖς κατουχοῦσι, on the authority
of A. B.C. ‘Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slav. MSS.,’
and (except Treg. and Lachm.) change τὴν γὴν καὶ τὴν θάλασσαν
into τῇ γῇ καὶ τῇ θαλάσσῃ (‘B. a 22. β 0. γ 8. Compl.’). I re-
commend that the words, those who inhabit, be omitted, and
that the sign of the dative be repeated before the sea.
¢ The voice was in heaven. Comp. E. V., ch. 4: 1; 11: 12.
—R.. (descended) ;—Latin verss. (descendit), Syr., It. (disceso),
, French verss. (descendw) ;-Wakef., Thom., Van Ess and Kist.
(hinab fuhr), Mey., De W. ΚΣ ΠΣ Greenf. (755),
Lord.
4 The participle is retained by W., R. ;-Vulg., Dt., It., French
verss. ;~Erasm., Vat., Castal., Cocc., Daub., Wakef., Newc.,
Woodh., Thom., Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr., Ebr.
Hamm., Daub., Newe. and Allw. (mark it as supplied), Woodh.,
Stu., Murd. ;—nor is the indefinite article found in W. ;-German
and French verss., It. For little, see E. V., James 4: 14; &e. ;-
W., R.;—foreign verss., except Castal.;-Hamm., Daub., Wesl.,
Thom., Penn. Also, at ch. 17: 10, Dodd., Wakef., Woodh.,
Stu.
fo see Ὁ 'Βδὺ, ὩΣ ΤΕῸΝ ἢ
5 See v. 5, N. u
h See ch. 8: 2, N. 6, ἄς. Here the Greek order is retained
by R. ;-Latin verss. (except Castal.), Syr., It.;-B. and L., Dodd.,
Wesl., Greenf., Treg., Ebr. Others put first the subject of the
verb.
' Before δύο, Beng., Lachm., Treg., Bloomf., Words., Tisch.,
insert at (‘ A. C. 12. 27*. 28. 36.?). 1 recommend the following
marginal note: ‘Or, as some read, dhe two wings.’ For the
definite article before great eagle, see Syr., It., Fr. S. ;-Cocc.
(illus), Daub., Berl. Bib., Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Wakef.,
Woodh., Thom., Midd., Clarke, Stolz, Penn, Bloomf., Ell., Stu.,
Lord, Treg., De W., Words., Hengst., Murd., Kenr., Ebr.
} W.;-Dt.;—Pagn., Par., Grell.,
other verss.), Lord, Words. (may).
(volet ;-for volaret of the
« Bloomf. marks the reading here as needing alteration, and
all other recent editors do change the order to ἐκ τοῦ στόμ. air.
ὁπ. τῆς yu. (A. B.C. ‘a 20.87. Compl. Verss.’). I recom-
mend that this reading be followed: out of his mouth after the
woman.
20
154
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
after the woman, that he might
cause her to be carried away of
the flood.
16 And the earth helped the
woman; and the earth opened
her mouth, and swallowed up
the flood which the dragon cast
out of his mouth.
17 And the dragon was wroth
with the woman, and went to
make war with the remnant of
her seed, which keep the’ com-
mandments of God, and have the
testimony of Jesus Christ.
CHAP. XIII.
Anp I stood upon the sand
GREEK TEXT.
€ ao ε XN ῳ ΄
αὑτοῦ ὕδωρ ὡς ποταμὸν, ἵνα ταύ-
/ (4
THY ποταμοφόρητον ποιήσῃ.
10 καὶ ἐβοήθησεν ἡ γῆ τῇ
γυναικὶ, καὶ ἤνοιξεν. ὴ γῆ τὸ
στόμα αὑτῆς, καὶ κατέπιε τὸν πο-
ταμὸν ὃν ἔβαλεν ὁ δράκων ἐκ τοῦ
στόματος αὑτοῦ.
17 Kai ὠργίσθη ὁ δράκων ἐπὶ
τῇ γυναικὶ, καὶ ἀπῆλθε ποιῆσαι
πόλεμον μετὰ τῶν λοιπῶν τοῦ
σπέρματος αὐτῆς, τῶν τηρούντων
τὰς ἐντολὰς τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἐχόν-
των τὴν μαρτυρίαν τοῦ *Inaod
«Χριστοῦ.
18 Kai ἐστάθην ἐπὶ τὴν ἄμ-
μον Τῆς “αλάσσης.
‘CHAP. XIII.
Kai
5 > = ΄
εἶδον ἐκ τῆς θαλάσσης.
REVISED VERSION.
water as a river, that he might
cause her to be carried away
=by the "river.
16 And the earth helped the
woman, and the earth opened
her mouth, and swallowed up
the eriver which the dragon cast
out of his mouth.
17 And the dragon was Pen-
raged sabout the woman, and
went "away to make war with
the srest of her seed, who keep
/the commandments of God, and
[have the testimony “of Jesus
Christ.
"18 And ‘I ~was set upon the
sand of the sea.
CHAP. XIII.
*Anp °I saw a beast 4ascend-
1 ELV,
verss. ;-Hamm., Daub., Newc., Woodh.,
Lord, Words., Murd., Kenr. (in the last clause, and in the next
verse).
= For ravryy, all the recent editors (except Bloomf.) read
C. a 25. p 5. Compl.’).——For by, see 2 Pet.
αὐτὴν (A.B.
2:19, N. 1.
= See) Ν. 1:
© See vy. 15, N. 1.
P Seech. 11:18, N.d.
Dodd., Newe., Woodh.,
Kist., De W.), Penn, Stu., Murd.
6 times in this book out of 8;—
Many here unnecessarily change the word.
Fr. G.,-M., (rrité) ;-Daub. (angered),
Thom., Mey.
T., C., 6. ;-foreign
Thom., Sharpe, Stu.,| ing be adopted:
(ergrimmte ;-and so
Am. Copt. Syr. Ar. P. Slay. MS.’
of Jesus.
1 recommend that this read-
’ The arrangement of this verse, as an independent statement
belonging to ch. 12., arose from the reading ἐστάθη, approved
by Mill, and edited by Lachm., Treg., Words., Theile, on the
authority of ‘A. C. 92.
other editors retaining ἐστάθην, which is approved also by Ew.,
De W., Hengst., Ebr.,
to the first verse of the next chapter, as in Τῇ. V.
Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Ar. P.2 The
Τ recommend that the words be attached
w Germ. (érat), It. (mi fermaiz), Fr. G.—M.,-S., (me tins) ;-
Engl. Ann. (*Or, 7 was set’), Coce. (constitutus sum), B. and
L. (marrétai), Berl.
Bib. (wurde gestellet), Beng., De W.,
a The ἐπί (wanting in C.) presents the woman as the ground
and occasion, not as the immediate object, of the dragon’s
wrath. Comp. Matth. 18:13; Mark 3:5; &c.; and see Win.
ἡ 52. c.—Syr. (= dy), German verss. (ziber ;-except Moldenh.,
auf ), Dt. (op) ;-Wakef., Thom. and Stu. (at).
τ See Jude 7, N. c. Foreign verss. (except Castal., who
changes abiit to ivit);-Dodd., Wesl. and Sharpe (forth),
Wakef. (back), Newe. (departed), Woodh., Allw., Penn (away
from [her]), Stu., Lord (on), Words., Kenr., Ebr. (unneces-
sarily changes hin of the other verss. into fort).
® See ch. 11: 13, N. k.
t See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
« All the recent editors cancel the words του and Χριστοῦ,
on the authority of A. B.C. ‘a 25. 8 6. γ 2. Compl. Vulg. MS.
(as Germ.), Hichh. (‘Joannes in littore maris collocatur.’),
Wakef., Thom., (was placed), Woodh., Allw., Stu. in the
commentary, (was stationed), All. (stelle sich), Hengst. (ward
gestellt), Ebr. (stellte mich). Comp. ch. 17: ὃ; 21: 10.
* See ch. 12: 18, N. v.
> Of English verss. that read ἐστάθην, the following repeat
the pronoun: T., C., G. ;-Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Sharpe,
Stu., Lord. -
© See ch. 11: 7, N. y.
4 See ch. 9:2, N.h. E. V., ch. 17: 8; &c. ;-Latin verss. ;-
Daub. (ascending up), Dodd., Lord. For the participial form,
see ch. 10: 1, N. a, ἄς.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
of the sea, and saw a beast rise
up out of the sea, having seven
heads and ten horns, and upon
his horns ten crowns, and upon
his heads the name of blasphemy.
2 And the beast which I saw
was like unto a leopard, and his
feet were as the feet of a bear,
and his mouth as the mouth of
a lion: and the dragon gave him
his power, and his seat, and
great authority.
3 And I saw one of his heads
as it were wounded to death;
and his deadly wound was heal- ;
TOV
GREEK TEXT.
a la Ἂς
θηρίον ἀναβαῖνον, ἔχον κεφαλὰς
\ Fi ip ‘
ἑπτὰ Kal κέρατα δέκα: Kal ἐπὶ
a tA > lal 4 /
τῶν κεράτων αὐτοῦ δέκα διαδη-
Ν ΨΥ ΕΝ ‘\ δὰ » a
ματα, καὶ ἐπὶ τὰς κεφαλὰς αὐτοῦ
ὄνομα βλασφημίας.
2 καὶ τὸ θηρίον ὃ εἶδον ἣν
ὅμοιον παρδάλει, καὶ οἱ πόδες
- A Ν /
αὐτοῦ ὡς ἄρκτου, καὶ TO στόμα
fol / ,
αὐτοῦ ὡς στόμα λέοντος.
wy > =m ΞΕ id Ν ὯΝ
ἔδωκεν αὐτῷ ὁ δράκων τὴν δυνα-
τς τ , Ξ 5
μιν αὑτοῦ, Kal τὸν θρόνον αὑτοῦ,
, fi
καὶ ἐξουσίαν μεγάλην"
3 καὶ εἶδον μίαν τῶν κεφαλῶν
αὐτοῦ ὡς ἐσφαγμένην εἰς θάνα-
καὶ ἡ πληγὴ τοῦ θανάτου
158
REVISED VERSION.
ing out of the sea, having “seven
heads and ten horns, and ‘on
his horns ten ‘diadems, and upon
his heads ‘a name of blasphemy.
2 And the beast which I saw
was like ® a leopard, and his
feet » as ' of a bear, and his
mouth as the mouth of a lion:
and the dragon gave him his
power, and his ‘throne, and great
authority.
N
και
8. And «I saw one tof his heads
‘as if it ™had been "slain to death;
and cethe stroke of his death was
dd All the recent editors (except Bloomf.) read, xépara δέκα
wat xeparas ἑπτά (A. B.C. ‘a 20. B87. Compl. Harl.* Copt.
Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slav. MSS.’). I recommend that this reading
be followed: ten horns and seven heads. The horns appear
first. For on, see ch. 3:10, N. ἃ, &c., and comp. cb. 7: 1,
N. b, &e.
* See ch. 12: 3, N. k.
f Dt., [t., French verss. ;-Ber]. Bib., Beng., Wesl., Moldenh.,
Wakef., Thom., Scott, Clarke. Most follow the reading ονόματα
(A. B. ‘a 26.8 6. Compl. Vulg. Syr. Ar. P. Slay.’), which is
received by all the recent editors except Beng. Heinr. also
mentions it as the superior reading. But Ew., Ziill., De W..,
disapprove of it, (the last considering it an accommodation to
ch. 17: 3,) and Hengst. regards the question as one of difficult
decision. I recommend that the marg. note of Εἰ. V. be re-
tained: ‘Or, names.’
® See ch. 1: 13, N. d.
4 The copula is not supplied by W., R.;-Latin and German
verss. (except Moldenh.), Syr., Dt., Fr. S.;-Daub., Woodh.,
Thom., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
' See ch. 9: 8, N. f.—The form ἄρχον (A. B. C. ‘a 15. B 3. y 2.’)
is adopted by all the recent editors.
} See ch. 4: 4, N. n, &e.
x All the recent editors omit εἶδον, on the authority of A. B. C.
‘a 23.87. y 2. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol. Copt. Aeth. Syr.
Arm. Ar. P. Slay. MSS.’? I recommend that the words, J saw,
be printed in Italics, as a supplement. All the recent editors
insert ἐκ before τῶν, (except Bloomf.; though he now thinks
that he ‘ought perhaps’ to have done so,) on the authority of
A. 6. et B. ex 8. m. ‘a 26. 85. Compl. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Arm.
Slay.’
1 For as if, see ch. 5: 6, N. x. The ὡς does not, as Bloomf.
supposes, qualify θάνατον, nor does it imply here, any more
than in ch. 5: 6, that death had not actually ensued. Rather,
in both cases, it expresses, in connection with the pluperfect
participle, the seer’s inference from the still visible ‘marks of
recent slaughter’ (Hall) to the fact itself.
m John did not see the wounding, as Εἰ. V. might be under-
stood to intimate. See N. 1.—H. V., ch. 5: 6;-Woodh. (having
been), Penn, Ell.
Ὁ Tt is merely an arbitrary device for taming down an un-
usual expression, for Schleusn. and the later N. T. lexicons to
teach, that σφάζω is here used by hyperbole for wounding,
a sense which it certainly bears nowhere else; Bloomf. erro-
neously appealing to Eurip. Zph. Aul. 1515-17, and Sept. 1 Kings
15: 88, for proof that ‘even the strong term éopay. ... does
not always denote death.’ Just as well might it be said that
in the analogous phrase, ἀποχτείνειν ἐν θανάτῳ, the verb means
to wound, instead of adopting the other expedient (see ch. 2
23, N. y, &c.) of reducing the force of the noun. Comp. NN. 1],
m, 0.—E. V., always elsewhere (9 times), slay, or kill;—W..,
R. ;-Vulg. (occisum), Syr., Dt. marg. (Gr. geslacht’), Fr. S.
(égorgée) ;-Erasm., Vat., (as Vulg.), Engl. Ann., Coce. and Ew.
mactatum), Beng., De Ww. , Hengst., Ebr., (6 ache) Wakef.
(slaughtered), Treg., Rene ;-Pas., Leigh, Suic., Schottg.; and
the general lexicons.
° ‘The stroke of his death,’ says Hengst., ‘can only be the
stroke, which resulted in his death. The assumption, that the
stroke of his death stands Hebraistically for his deadly stroke,
is without certain analogy in the N.T.’ He refers also to
y. 14; ch. 17: 8, 11; and adds in a note: "πληγή; which occurs
so often in the Apocalypse, means always stroke, plague, never
wound. The simple πληγή here answers to the πληγὴ τῆς
μαχαίρας in v.14. Comp. Is. 30: 26. HE. V., except in this ch.
and Luke 10: 30, has always (17 times) stripe or plague ;-
W., R., (wound of his death) ;-Vulg. (plaga mortis ejus), Syr,
156
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
ed: and all the world wondered
after the beast.
4 And they worshipped the
dragon which gave power unto
the beast: and they worshipped
the beast, saying, Who zs like
unto the beast? who is able to
make war with him?
5 And there was given unto
him a mouth speaking great
things and blasphemies; and
power was given unto him to
continue forty and two months.
GREEK TEXT.
“ te /
αὐτοῦ ἐθεραπεύθη, καὶ ἐθαυμάσθη
ο Lal ΄σ > Ὥ Lol
ἐν ὅλῃ TH γῇ ὀπίσου τοῦ θηρίου.
/ A
4 καὶ προσεκύνησαν Tov dpa-
a a > 7ὔ al
κοντα ὃς ἔδωκεν ἐξουσίαν τῷ On-
/ A
pig, καὶ προσεκύνησαν τὸ θηρίον,
Ἁ 7 fal
λέγοντες, Tis ὅμοιος τῷ θηρίῳ;
/ / > > > a
ris δύναται πολεμῆσαι MET αὐτοῦ;
δ τ σον, 2 lal /
5 καὶ ἐδοθη αὐτῷ στομα λα-
a /
λοῦν μεγάλα καὶ βλασφημίας"
Ν᾿ τ 3.2m 8 , a
καὶ ἐδοθὴ αὐτῷ ἐξουσία ποιῆσαι
μῆνας τεσσαράκοντα δύο"
REVISED VERSION.
healed; and rthere was a won-
dering in rthe whole vearth after
| the beast.
4 And they worshipped sthe
dragon ‘which gave * authority
junto the beast, and they wor-
shipped ‘the beast, saying: Who
is like t the beast? * who is able
to make war with him ?
5 And there was given unto
him a mouth speaking great
things and ~blasphemies; and
‘there was given unto him power
to do forty * two months.
p Erasm., Vat., (admiratio fuit in universa terra). But
for our Erasmian text only 3 cursive MSS. are cited, and,
accordingly, all the recent editors have, oay ἡ yq (‘ A. C.’). and,
along with that, ἐθαύμασεν of B. and the Elzevir (except Lachm.
and Treg., ἐθαυμάσθη A. OC. ἐθαυμαστώθη). I recommend that
these readings be adopted, and that the version stand thus:
the whole earth wondered. For the whole, see E. V., ch. 12: 9;
16: 14; &e.;-Vulg. (wnriversa), German yerss., Dt. ;—Castal.,
Aret., Coce., Vitr., (use dolws;-the rest, as Vulg.), Hamm.,
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Thom:, Allw., Penn, Bloomf.,
Stu., Lord For earth. see all verss., English and foreign
(except T., C., G.;-Brightm., Wells, Newe., Words. Hamm.
and Stu. land).
4 All the recent editors have τῷ δράκοντι (‘ A. B.C. α 26. β 6.
y 3. Compl.’), and all, except Beng., τῷ θηρίῳ (B. C. ‘a 26. β 6.
Compl.’). Comp. y. 8, N. h.
τ For ὅς, all the recent editors (except Matth., who gives
τῷ δεδωχότι, on the authority of ‘B. a 25. 6 3. Compl.’) have
ὅτι (‘ A.C. 12. 34. 35. 86. 406. Vulg. MS. Am. Aeth. Syr. Arm.
Erp. Slay. MSS.’). 1 recommend that this reading be adopted:
because he gave.
* All the recent editors insert the article, τήν (‘A. B.C. a 24.
β 6. Compl.’). I recommend its adoption: the-——For au-
thority, see E. V., v. 2; &c., and ch. 12: 10, N. 5, &e.
t See ch. 1: 13, N. d.
« All the recent editors, except Matth. and Bloomf., here in-
sert xat (A. B. C.‘a 11.6 8. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr.
Erp. Slav.’). I recommend the adoption of this reading: And
who.
’ For βλασφημίας, Beng., Matth., Tisch., read βλασφημίαν
(B. ‘a 20. β 6. Compl. Vulg. MS.’); Lachm., Treg., βλάσφημα
(Δ. 12. 28. 34. 47.’). For the order in the next clause, sce
E. V., in the first clause; &c., and ch. 8: 2, N. 6, &.
w ‘As he spake.’ Verse 6 explains the speaking; v. 7, the
doing. This elliptical use of ποιέω, where the object is to be
supplied from the context, Hengst. (and so Coce. and others)
compares to that of my in Ps. 22: 31; 37: 5; 52: 9; Dan. 8:
12, 24; 11: 7, 30, to which passages of Dan. he thinks there is
here an allusion. Comp. also 2 Cor. 8: 10, 11; Eph. 3: 20.—
W., T., Ὁ. G., R. (work) ;-Vulg. (facere), Syr. (= 753),
Dt. (om [zulks] te doen) ;-Erasm., Vat., Coce., Vitr., ( fa-
ciendi), Pagn., Castal., Bez., Par., Grell., (agendi), Brightm.
(‘So much of the honour of the beast; now of his power of
blaspheming and doing. Of both which it is first said that
there was power given him, and then followeth the execution
thereof in blaspheming at the sixth verse, and in doing at
the seventh.’), Moldenh. (‘[solches] zw thun [oder, es zu trei-
ben]’), Hichh. (supplies τοῦτο), Woodh. (bracketing ποιῆσαι,
renders it, to continue in action), Scott (practise), Stolz, Mey.,
(wirken), Kist. (schalten), Goss., Van Ess, (sein Wesen zu
treiben), Allw. (translates as Woodh.), All. (so zu thun), Penn,
Ell, Tree., Kenr., (act), Sharpe, Stu. (do [his own will]), Lord
(do [it]), De W. (‘sein Wesen zu treiben, oder 2 handeln
itberhaupt’), Hengst. (iun;-and this, he thinks, stands opposed
to the λαλοῦν), Murd. (operate) ;-Bretsch. (*potestas agendi ;
licuit τῷ θηρίῳ efficaci esse.”), Wahl (who cites also Matt. 8: 9;
Luke 7:8), Rob. (regards the word as used intransitively, ‘1. 4.
to be active, to work, and cites also Matt. 20:12). The E. V.
construction of ποιῆσαι with μῆνας, in the sense of spending
time (see Acts 15: 88; 18: 23; 2 Cor. 11: 25; James 4: 13;
Sept. Proy. 13: 23), has been adopted by Germ. (dass es mit
ihm wahrete), It. (durar), Fr. G..—M., (accomplir) ;-Hamm.,
Wells, Ew., Ebr. The difficulty of the expression led in some
MSS. to the omission of ποιῆσαι; in others, to the insertion of
πόλεμον (B. Elzevir. Matth.).
= See ch. 11: 2, N. h, ὅσ.
(= Vulg.), Dt. marg. (‘Gr. de slag of wonde van zynen
dood’) ;-Erasm., Vat., Coce., (as Vulg.), Brightm. (his deadly
blow), Berl. Bib. (tddtl. Schlag), Herd., Stolz, Kist., Mey.,
De W., Ebr., ({die] seine Todeswunde), Wakef. (that deadly
stroke), Newe. (his deadly stroke), Greenf. (ΟἼΗ mia), Lord,
Kenr., (his death-wound), Hengst. (der Schlag seines Todes).
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
6 And he opened his mouth
in blasphemy against God, to
blaspheme his name, and his
tabernacle, and them that dwell
in heaven.
7 And it was given unto him
to make war with the saints, and
to overcome them: and power
was given him over all kindreds,
and tongues, and nations.
8 And all that dwell upon the
earth shall worship him, whose
names are not written in the)
book of life of the Lamb slain |
from the foundation of the world.
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
\ Μὕ Ν δ «ε cal
6 καὶ ἤνοιξε TO στόμα αὑτοῦ
Ν \ ἐν
εἰς βλασφημίαν πρὸς τὸν Θεὸν,
lal Ν ΕΣ τὶ a
βλασφημῆσαι TO ὄνομα αὐτοῦ,
Ἂς Ν Ν a \ ἂν
καὶ τὴν σκηνὴν αὐτοῦ, καὶ τοὺς
cal > Lol an
ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ σκηνοῦντας.
/ 2 “ ΄
7 Καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτῷ πόλεμον
nm \ a
ποιῆσαι μετὰ TOV ἁγίων, καὶ νι-
Ἄς > ΄ τι ῃ DOES
κῆσαι αὐτούς: Kai €d00n αὐτῷ
5 7 CEE, o \ Ν
ἐξουσία ἐπὶ πᾶσαν φυλὴν καὶ
A 7
γλῶσσαν Kai ἔθνος.
ae / > “
8 Καὶ προσκυνήσουσιν αὐτῷ
/ « na a
πάντες οἱ κατοικοῦντες ἐπὶ τῆς
> iQ > , Ne
γῆς.» ὧν οὐ γέγραπται τὰ ὀνόματα
ἐν τῇ βίβλῳ τῆς ζωῆς τοῦ ἀρ-
ἢ βίβλῳ τῆς ζωῆ ρ
/ > / eS o
viov ἐσφαγμένου, ἀπὸ καταβολῆς
157
REVISED VERSION.
6 And he opened his mouth
Yfor ‘blasphemy against God, to
blaspheme his name, and his tab-
ernacle, and «those «who stab-
ernacle in heaven.
7 »And it was given unto him
to make war with the saints, and
to overcome them; and cthere
was given ‘unto him ‘authority
over ‘every ‘tribe, § and tongue,
and nation.
8 And all * that dwell ion the
earth shall worship “him, whose
‘names ‘have not been written,‘
in Jthe book of life of the Lamb
jslain, ‘ from the foundation of
the world.
/
κοσμου.
y W. (into), T., C., G., R., (unto) ;-Latin verss. (in, with the
acc. ;-except Pagn., Bez., Par., ad), Syr. (= De D. ad), German
verss. (zw), Dt. (tot) ;-Brightm. (as 7‘), B. and L. (pour
blasphemer), Dodd. (to witer bl.), Wakef., Woodh., Thom.,
Allw., Stu.
5. Lachm., Bloomf., Treg., Words., Tisch., read βλασφημίας
(Α. Ὁ. 18. 34.35. Vulg. ed.’). For those who, see ch. 2: 2,
N.h, &c., and 1: 5, N. v, &e.
® See ch. 12:12, N.z, ἄς. There E. V. renders σκηνή, ta-
bernacle. (Spenser, Epithalamion, 421, 422, of those who
should mount up to high heavens’ haughty palaces:
‘ And, for the guerdon of their glorious merit,
‘May heavenly tabernacles there inherit.’ )
b The words, Καὶ £6....vxyoae αὐτούς", are cancelled by
Lachm. after ‘A. C. 12. 14. 92.
¢ For the order see ch. 6: 2, N. g——For unto, see E. V.,
first clause, &e.;-W. (to) ;-Daub., Dodd., Woodh., Penn, Lord,
(as W.), ἘΠῚ. Treg.
4 See ch. 12: 10, N. s, &e.
4 See ch. 7: 4, Ν. k.
f See ch. 1:7, N. k.
& All the recent editors here insert xai λαόν (‘ A. B. α 23.
65. y2. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P. Slav. MSS. [C. xai aaovs]’).
I recommend that this reading be adopted: and people.
For τὰ ὀνόματα; all the recent editors have τὸ ὄνομα (‘A.
Β. C. a 26. 8 4. y 2. Compl. Copt. Syr. Arr.’). I recommend
that this reading be adopted, and that, in order to prevent am-
biguity, the version stand thus: shall worship him that dwell
on the earth, whose name hath &c. Of those who thus render
ὄνομα by a noun singular, Penn translates προσχυν. adr. at the
end of the verse; Woodh. and Sharpe interpose they before
whose; Lord has the order here proposed; Treg., now adopting
the reading of C., οὗ οὐ yéy., edited also by Lachm. and Tisch.,
supplies he before whose. For αὐτῷ. all the recent editors
read αὐτόν (A. B. C. ‘a 18. 8 5.”). Comp. τ. 4, N. g— After
ὄνομα, Lachm. and ‘Tisch. add αὐτοῦ (‘ A. C.’).
1 For on, see ch. 5: 7, N. a, &e. For have (hath) been,
see B. and L., Wakef. at ch. 17: 8, Treg. The construction
by hyperbaton of ἀπὸ χαταβολῆς χόσμου with γέγραπται, is fa-
youred by a comparison of ch. 5: 12 with 17 : 8, and such texts
as Eph. 1: 4, and is adopted by Syr. (according to the punctua-
tion of all the editions), Dt. (according to the punctuation.
The note mentions both references, without deciding between
them.), Fr. S. marg.;—Areth., Castal., Zeg., Est., Grot., Hamm..,
Morus, Vitr., Daub., B. and L., Beng., Dodd., Wesl. (in the
note), Moldenh., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Scott, Heinr., Ew.,
Ros., Jones, Gerl., Bloomf., Ell., Stu., Treg., De W., Kell.,
Hengst., Ebr., the Amer. Bible Soc. Others, as Engl. Ann.,
Coce., Wolf. (whose note mentions other names on either side),
follow the example of the Dt. Ann.
} For τῇ βίβλῳ, all the recent editors read τῷ βιβλίῳ (* A. B.
a 16.62. Compl. βιβλίῳ C.’). Before zopayu. all the recent
editors insert (Bloomf., in brackets) τοὺ (A. B. C. ‘a 25. β 5.
y 2. Compl.’). 1 recommend that this reading be adopted, and
translated: that hath been slain. See ch. 5: 12,N.w. Here
the participle is rendered by a finite verb by Vulg., Germ., Dt.,
It. ;—Erasm., Vat., Hamm., Daub., B. and L., Beng., Dodd.,
Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Scott, Allw., All., Penn,
Ell., Stu., Lord, Hengst., Kenr.
158
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
9 If any man have an ear, let
him hear.
10 He that leadeth into cap-
tivity shall go into captivity:
he that killeth with the sword,
must be killed with the sword.
Here is the patience and the
faith of the saints.
τῶν ἁγίων.
11 And I beheld another beast
coming up out of the earth, and
he had two horns like a lamb,
and he spake as a dragon. Ἵ Ν
λει ὡς δράκων.
12 And he exerciseth all the
GREEK TEXT.
5 3 (2
9 Hi τις ἔχει οὖς, ἀκουσάτω.
10 Ei τις αἰχμαλωσίαν συνά-
γει, εἰς αἰχμαλωσίαν ὑπάγει: εἴ
τις ἐν μαχαίρᾳ ἀποκτενεῖ, δεῖ av-
τὸν ἐν μαχαίρᾳ ἀποκτανθῆναι"
ὧδέ ἐστιν ἡ ὑπομονὴ καὶ ἡ πίστις
11 Καὶ εἶδον ἄλλο θηρίον
ἀναβαῖνον ἐκ τῆς γῆς, καὶ εἶχε
/ 4 σ 3 , ἈΝ Υ9 Ἄ
κέρατα δυο ὅμοια ἀρνίῳ, καὶ €da-
Ν “
12 καὶ τὴν ἐξουσίαν τοῦ πρώ-
REVISED VERSION.
9 If any ‘one ‘hath an ear, let
him hear.
10 If any "one °gathereth “8
captivity, Pinto captivity he
sgoeth: ™if any "one ‘shall kill
with the sword, with the sword
emust he be killed. Here is the
patience and the faith of the
saints.
11 And I «saw another "beast
wascending out of the earth, and
he had two horns like a lamb,
and he spake as a dragon.
12 And 5811 the authority of
κ See 1 John 2: 1, N. "Ὁ, ὅσ.
1 W.;-foreign verss. (except Vitr.);-Wells, Daub., Dodd.,
Thom., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd. See ch. 14: 9, N. t.
m™ The Greek construction is retained by Εἰ. V., v. 9; ἄς. :-
Syr., Protestant German verss., Dt., It., Fr. G..—M.,-S. ;-Pagn.
and later Latin verss., Brightm., Hamm., Daub., Dodd., Wesl.,
Newce., Woodh., Thom., Ew., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord,
Tree., Murd. E. V. and others follow the Vulg. (Qui in cap-
tivitatem).
Ὁ See 1 John 2: 1, N. b, &e.
° The verb συνάγω occurs 62 times in the N. T., and, except
in 12 instances, is always in E. V. rendered, gather, gather
together, assemble, assemble together. The noun αἰχμαλωσία
is found only here and Eph. 4: 8, in which last place the ex-
pression, ἠχμαλώτευσεν αἰχμαλωσίαν, is taken from the Sept.
translation of Ps. 68: 19 (18), "3 maw, where, again, as
commonly explained, ἀξ (E. V. captivity) is used collectively
for a body of captives. * Thou hast captured a captivity, i.e.
taken captive a multitude of enemies’ (Alex.). In the same
concrete sense, "av, like m2ha and maps, is of frequent occurrence
in the Hebrew Scriptures,.and in the Sept. αἰχμαλωσία, as their
Greek equivalent; e.g. Numb. 21: 1; Is. 20: 4, in both of
which places E. V. has prisoners in the text, but captivity in
the margin of the second. Comp. also Εἰ. V. Jer. 29: 22, and
especially Hab. 1: 9 they shall gather the captivity = ἘΌΝ 5
sath = Sept. συνάξει αἰχμαλωσίαν.---Π. Ann. (‘Gr. leads to-
gether the captivity, i.e. a multitude of captives’) ;-Erasm.
(note: captivitatem contrahit), Vat. (caplivitatem contraverit),
Castal. (captivos abigit), Steph. (‘Ad ver. Captivitatem con-
gregal: i. 6. quos ducat captivos’), Hamm. (gather together a
captivity), Coce. (captivilatem colligit), Daub. (gathers into
c.), Berl. Bib. (Gefangene zusammentreibt), Beng., Hengst.,
(Gefangene zusammenbringt), Wakef. (gathereth prisoners
together to enslave them), Newc. marg., Bloomf., (collect a
number of captives), Thom. (gathereth [prisoners] for c.),
Heinr. (‘ Αὐἰχμαλωσίαν prius pro αἰχμαλώτους, qui συνάγονται,
congregantur, cozuntur in carcerem, ut uno die ad supplicium
duci possint.’), Ew. (‘captivorum turbam [hoc enim est αἰχμα-
λωσία ex hebraismo, quem nonnulli evitaturi εἰς inseruerunt ante
aizu.] cogit.’), Ros. (‘Aiym. hic dicuntur captivi, ut περιτομή
circumcisos significat.’), Stu. (‘ Literally, leads or conducts
away an assemblage of exiles.’), De W. (cig. zusammen-
tretbt) ;-the lexicons. For αἰχμαλωσίαν συνάγει, εἰς αἰχμαλω-
clay ὑτιάγευ, Matth. reads ἔχεν aizu., ὑπ. (‘a 17. β 3. Compl.
Slav. MS.?); Lachm., Treg., Tisch., read εἰς αὐχμ.; εἰς αἰχμ. drt.
(‘A. Slav. MS. εἰς αὖχ. ὑπ. B. 28, 98.)). There are many other
variations. Bloomf.: ‘The true text can only be obtained by
a more careful collation of MSS. Meanwhile, I think it will
turn out to be what is found in a few cursive MSS., confirmed
by the Pesch.’ (7) ‘Syr. and Vulg. Versions, as also Irenaeus
and Primasius, Εἰ res εἰς αἰχμαλωσίαν ἀπάγει; εἰς αἰχμ. ὑπάγει.᾽
P The Greck order is retained by Latin verss., Syr. ;-Woodh.,
Thom., Greenf., Bloomf., Lord.
4 The present tense is retained by R. (Vulg. Am. has vadit) ;-
Dt., Fr. S.;-Erasm. and later Latin verss. (except Pagn., Par.),
Hamm., Daub., Beng., Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Ew., Allw.,
Bloomf., Lord, Treg., De W., Words., Hengst., Ebr. E. V. and
others follow the Vulg. ed. (vadet).
τ The future tense is retained by R.;—Latin verss. (except
Coce.), Dt.;-Daub., B. and L., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw.,
Treg., Kenr.—Matth. and Tisch. cancel ἀποχτενεῦ (‘a 10. 6 4.
Slay. MS.’). Lachm. reads ἀποχταύνει.
* ᾿Αποχτανθῆναι is translated last by the Latin and German
verss., Syr., Dt.;-Thom., Lord, Treg.
t See ch. 11: 5, N. τ΄.
= See ch. 4: 1, N. Ὁ.
v See ch. 11: 7, N. y.
w See ch. 13:1, N. ἃ, ἄς.
x The Greek order is retained by R.;-Latin verss., Syr. ;-
Stu., De W., Ebr.
7 See y. 4, N. 5, ἃς.
REVELATION. 159
———————— SS
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
power of the first beast before
him, and causeth the earth and
them which dwell therein to
worship the first beast, whose
deadly wound was healed.
13 And he doeth great won-
ders, so that he maketh fire come
down from heaven on the earth
in the sight of men,
14 And deceiveth them that
dwell on the earth by the means
of those miracles which he had}
power to do in the sight of the)
beast ; saying to them that dwell
on the earth, that they should
make an image to the beast,
* The pronoun is repeated by W., Τ᾿ C
Fr. S.;-Brightm., B. and L., Dodd., Wes!., Herd., Wakef.,
Mey., Stu., Lord, Trez., Kenr.
ΚΕ V., ch. 3: 9; &c.;-W., R., (made) ;-Dodd. (makes),
Stu.
> For those who, see ch. 2: 2, N.h, &e.,
5 ὥραν. 9, Ν. ὁ.
a Θ 66. ΟΠ. 125 1.Ν- Ὁ. For ἕνα καὶ
Sch., Words., Bloomf., read χαὶ mip ἵν
Compl.’ Bloomf. errs in calling this ‘the
¢ W., R., (also) ;-Latin verss. (etiam
et), Syr. (= De D. etiam), Germ. (auch
cora), Fr. G.-M., (méme) ;-Beng., Mo
Hengst., Ebr.. (as Germ.), Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., All. (so-
gar;-and so Van Kss, Kist.), Penn, Stu
Kenr. (as £.).
τ The word πῦρ is translated in its place before the governing
verb, by the Latin verss., Syr., Dt.;-Beng., All., Ebr.
moup ... οὐρανοῦ, Matth., Sch., Words., Bloomf., read ἐκ τοῦ
οὐρ. χκαταβαίνῃ (B. [-er] ‘a 24.8 4. Comp
erence to the Vulg., however, is erroneous; as Bloomf. also
errs in calling this reading ‘the text. rec.’)
ovp. καταβῇ ; Knapp, Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Tisch., Theile, read
ποιῇ Ex Tov οὐρ. καταβαίνειν (‘ A. C. 28. 34
® E. V., ch. 3: 9; &c.;-W., R.;-Brightm., Daub., Wesl.,
Newc., Woodh., Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Lord
» See ch. 10: 1, N. a, ὅσ.
' See ch. 8:5, N.p. W. (into), R.;—Latin verss. (in with
the acc.;-except Castal., ad), Fr. G.
Wakef., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, (to).
Compl.’) is adopted only by Matth.
The reading ἐπί (B. ‘a 18. β 4.
GREEK TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
a lol / 5
του θηρίου πᾶσαν ποιεῖ ἐνώπιον {πὸ first beast he exerciseth be-
a a \ a St “ 7 . ᾿Ξ
αὐτοῦ: καὶ ποιεῖ τὴν γῆν καὶ τοὺς fore him; and she «πὰ Κοίῃ the
‘earth and those *who dwell
| p the first beast,
a > =~ s
κατοικοῦντας ἐν αὐτῇ ἵνα προσ- Shea do eoeehi
|
‘stroke of death was
κυνήσωσι τὸ θηρίον τὸ πρῶτον, whose
οὗ ἐθεραπεύθη ἡ πληγὴ τοῦ θα- healed.
νάτου αὐτοῦ"
18 καὶ ποιεῖ σημεῖα μεγάλα,
ἵνα καὶ πῦρ ποιῇ καταβαίνειν ἐκ
τοῦ οὐρανοῦ εἰς τὴν γῆν ἐνώπιον
τῶν ἀνθρώπων.
14 καὶ πλανᾷ τοὺς κατοικοῦν. 14 And the deceiveth those
an n \ \ an τ " +t ἢ
τας ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, διὰ τὰ σημεῖα “Who dwell on the earth, "be-
a ἐδέθ Pe ei ake Conan (one of cthe "signs which sit
EBON UTD Tol δ evento’) ~as given unto him to do "before
τοῦ θηρίου, λέγων τοῖς KATOLKOU- | the beast, saying to "those who
“ a a /
σιν ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ποιῆσαι εἰκόνα dwell on the earth, that they
should make an image to the
13 And he doeth great ‘signs,
‘so that seven ‘fire the maketh
Sto descend from heaven ‘unto
| the earth ‘before men.«
» G., R.;-Germ., Dt.,| 1 E. V., 32 times out of 36 in this book ;~Germ. (vor), Dt.
(voor), Fr. G..—M.,-S., (devant) ;-Cocc., Vitr., (coram ;-instead
of the Vulg., iz conspectw), Beng., Herd., Mey., Hengst., Ebr.,
(as Germ.), Dodd., Woodh., Lord, Murd.
« According to the punctuation of our Text. and that of all
the recent editors, except heile, the construction with ἕνα
cannot extend into the next verse. The verss. also in general
restrict it to ποιῇ.
1 See v. 13, N. k.
τι See ch. 2: 2, N. ἢ, &., and 1: 5, N. v, &e.
® See ch. 12: 11, N. uu. W. (for) ;-Latin verss., except
Castal., (propter), Germ. (um... willen), Fr. G.,-M.,-S.,
(ἃ cause de) ;-Daub. (by reason of ), Beng., Hengst., (as Germ.),
Treg. (tn consequence of ), De W. (wegen).
and 2 Pet. 2:11, Ν. αὶ
πῦρ, Matth., Griesb.,
a (B. ‘a 21.6 3. y 2.
text. rec.’).
s-except Cocc., Vitr.,
), Dt. (ook), It. (an-
Idenh., Herd., Mey.,
- Lord, Treg., Murd.,! © The demonstrative is not found in W., R.;-any foreign
version ;~Dodd., Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe
Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr.
P See ch. 12: 1, N. b.
aK. V., v. 7, ὅθ. To the Church of God it is no small con-
solation to be thus frequently reminded, that the power of her
mightiest enemies to deceive and to destroy is precisely—neither
more nor less than—that which is allowed them by her own
Almighty Friend, and that, like the waves of the sea, they live
and move under the strong control of that divine word: TJ'hus
far, and no farther. Comp. 1 Kings 22: 22; Job1: 12; 2: 6;
Luke 4: 6; John 19: 11.—The common sense of δίδωμι is given
here by W., R. ;-all foreign verss. (except Moldenh., B. and 1,.);--
Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Woodh., Greenf., Penn (are granted),
Sharpe, Ell., Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr.
τ See v. 13, N. j. For 6, Lachm., Words., Tisch., read ὅς
(A. B. Ο. “28. 34. 35. [862] 92.’).
For
1. Wulg’ This ref-
; Griesb. reads ἐκ τοῦ
. 3d. 88.).
, Treg., Kenr.
(en) ;-Dodd., Wesl.,
160
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
which had the wound by asword,
and did live.
15 And he had power to give
life unto the image of the beast,
that the image of the beast
should both speak, and cause
that as many as would not wor-
ship the image of the beast
should be killed.
16 And he ecauseth all, both
small and great, rich and poor,
free and bond, to receive a mark
in their right hand, or in their
foreheads ;
GREEK TEXT.
lal 6 ,ὕ Ἂν 5 Ν λ Ν a
τῷ θηρίῳ ὃ ἔχει THY πληγὴν τῆς
ἊΝ 3,
μαχαίρας καὶ ἔζησε.
tA a a
15 Καὶ ἐδοθηὴ αὐτῷ δοῦναι
“ > / a
πνεῦμα TH εἰκόνι TOV θηρίου, iva
Ων / « > \ a Uy
καὶ λαλήσῃ ἢ εἰκὼν τοῦ θηρίου,
καὶ ποιήσῃ; ὅσοι ἂν μὴ προσκυ-
νήσωσι τὴν εἰκόνα τοῦ θηρίου,
ἵνα ἀποκτανθῶσι.
16 Kai ποιεῖ πάντας, τοὺς
μικροὺς καὶ τοὺς μεγάλους, καὶ
τοὺς πλουσίους καὶ τοὺς πτωχοὺς,
καὶ τοὺς ἐλευθέρους καὶ τοὺς
δούλους, ἵνα δώσῃ αὐτοῖς χάραγ-
μα ἐπὶ τῆς χειρὸς αὐτῶν τῆς δε-
ξιᾶς, ἢ ἐπὶ τῶν μετώπων αὐτῶν,
REVISED VERSION.
beast, ‘which shath the ‘stroke
*of ‘the sword, and wlived.
15 And “it was given unto
him to give *breath unto the
image of the beast, that the im-
age of the beast should both
speak, and cause ‘that as many
as ‘should not worship ‘the im-
mage of the beast :should be
ἘΠ ει
16 And he κοδιιβοίῃ all, » the
small and *the great, «and »the
rich and *the poor, ‘and >the free
and *the bond, ‘that “he should
give them a mark ‘on their right
hand or fon their ‘foreheads,
* ‘The scar still remaining.’ See v. 3, N.m.—W., R.;-Vulg.,
Syr., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat., Beng., Woodh., Sharpe, Lord (has),
Tree., De W., Words., Hengst., Kenr., Ebr. The reading εἶχε
(B. ‘a 25. β 5. y 2. Compl.’) is, among the recent editors, adopted
only by Beng. and Matth.
t See τ. 3, N. 0.
u W.,T., C., G., R.;-Vulg., Syr., It., French verss. ;-Erasn.,
Vat., Cocc., Vitr., Dodd., Woodh., Thom., Mey., Allw., Stu.,
Lord, Kenr., Ebr.
τ E. V., v.10; ἄς. Hengst. thinks that there is even a
special reference to ch. 12: 7—‘ the sword of Michael’ (Milton,
P. L. vi. 250). R.;-foreign verss. (except B. and L.) ;-Daub.,
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord,
Words., Kell., Kenr.
w See ch. 2: 8, N. e. W.;—Dodd., Wesl.,
Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Stu. (revived), Lord.
= See y. 14, N. q.
y BE. V. marg.;-Vulg. (spiritum), Syr. (= Greenf. m5),
Germ. (den Geist), Dt. (eenen geest), It. (spirito), Fr. G.—M.,
(une ame), Fr.S (un esprit) ;-Erasm., Vat., Castal., Cocc., Vitr.,
(use spiritus) ;-Engl. Ann., Hamm., Daub., Beng. (einen Odem),
Dodd., Wesl., Gill (‘Or, breath’), Moldenh. (Athem), Wakef.,
Thom., All., Stier, (einen G.), Gerl., De W., Hengst., Ebr., (G.),
Penn, Sharpe, Ell., Stu. (vital spirit), Lord, Treg.
* The ἕνα is cancelled before ἀποχτ. (A. B. ‘a 12. β 7. γ 2.
Vulg. Syr. Arr. Slay .ed.’), and inserted before ὅσου (‘A. 11.
26.36. VWulg. Syr. Ar. P. Slav. ed.’), by Beng., Lachm., Treg. ;
while by Matth. and Tisch. it is omitted in both places. For
should worship, see R. (shall) ;-foreign verss. (of which no one
has the force of would) ;-Woodh. For τὴν εἰχ., Matth.,
Griesb., Knapp, Sch., Words., read τῇ εἰκόνι (B. ‘a 24. β 6. γ 2.
Compl.’).
* Hengst.: ‘He makes all, is the same as: He brings all into
such a position, so far works upon all (comp. v. 12)—a He-
braistic use of ποιεῦν ; comp. Gesenius on mux.’ Hence Castal.:
Wakef., Newc.,
eo adigebat; Brightm.: ‘he driveth every one to this;?
Moldenh.: brachte...dahin; &e.
+ There is nothing for both in W., R. ;-any foreign version :--
Wakef., Allw., Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr. E. V. follows
ΠΟ: For the articles, see ch. 11: 18, N.j. Here they
are retained, some or all of them, by Germ. ;—Beng., Moldenh.,
Wakef., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Hengst.,
Kenr., Ebr. τς
¢ The conjunctions are retained by W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., Dt. ;-
Erasm., Vat., Cocc., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw.,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Hengst., Kenr., Ebr. E. V. follows
AUS ΟἿ τα:
4 For that, see Ν. ἃ; E. V., vv. 15, 17; &c.; and below.——
Excepting Matth. (δώσουσιν), all the recent editors, for Saon;
have δῶσιν (A. B.C. “a 8. β 3. Compl. δώσωσιν a 14. β 3.’).
I recommend that this reading be adopted, and translated : they
should give them ; = qu’on leur donne. E. V. marg. (‘ Gr. to
give’) ;-Germ. (dass es... gab), Dt. (dat het .. . geve) ;-Vat.
(note: ut det), Brightm. (that he giveth), Engl. Ann., Hamm.,
(that he may give), Cocc. (wt daret), Beng. (dass man .
gebe), Moldenh. (dass sie... geben liessen), Newe. marg.
(that men should give), Woodh., Allw. marg. (that he should
give), Stier (dass es... gibt), Ebr. (dass man... giebt).
Others, retaining the common sense of δύδωμυ, adopt a passive
construction = ut detur (Syr., Fr. S.;-Mey., Greenf., Hengst.),
or a reflexive — give themselves (Daub., Sharpe, Lord, Words.).
BE. V., T., C., G., &e., follow Erasm. (accipere); W., R., &e.,
the Vulg. (habere). The grammatical ambiguity, however, in
the proposed literal version is not greater than in the Greek.
© See ch. 7: 3, N. g, ke.
f For on, see ch. 7: 3, N.g, &c. But for émt τῶν μετώπων,
all the recent editors-have ἐπὶ τὸ μέτωπον ( Α. α 19.85. Copt.
Arm. [τοῦ μετώπον C.’). I recommend that this reading be
adopted: upon their forehead. See ch. 7: 1, N.b, &e., and
comp. ch. 14: 9.
REVELATION.
161
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
17 And that no man might
buy or sell, save he that had the
mark, or the name of the beast,
or the number of his name.
18 Here is wisdom. Let him
that hath understanding count
the number of the beast: for it!
is the number of a man; and his
number zs Six hundred three-
score and six.
. CHAP. XIV.
Anp I looked, and lo, a Lamb
stood on the mount Sion, and
with him an hundred forty and
four thousand, haying his Fa-
ther’s name written in their fore-
heads.
GREEK TEXT.
eG? , / 5
17 καὶ ἵνα μήτις δύνηται ayo-
΄ > “ \ yA
paca ἢ πωλῆσαι; εἰ μὴ ὁ ἔχων
x VA x Ν a
TO χάραγμα, ἢ TO ὄνομα τοῦ On-
x \ Ν a Τὰ
ρίου, ἢ τὸν ἀριθμὸν τοῦ ὀνόματος
αὐτοῦ.
18 Ὧδε ἡ σοφία é ἐστίν. ὁ ἔχων
τὸν νοῦν, ψηφισάτω τὸν ἀριθμὸν
a , > ‘ \ > ΄
τοῦ θηρίου: ἀριθμὸς γὰρ ἀνθρώ-
Ν a
που ἐστὶ, Kal ὁ ἀριθμὸς αὐτοῦ
χξς.
CHAP. XIV.
5 Ν
KAT εἰδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἀρνίον
3
« ὡς SN Ν τῇ Ν Ν
ἐστηκὸς ἐπὶ τὸ Opos Σιὼν, καὶ
> fal Ν
μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ἑκατὸν τεσσαρακοντα-
/ 4 2 Ν
τέσσαρες, χιλιάδες, ἔχουσαι τὸ
ὄνομα τοῦ πατρὸς αὐτοῦ γεγραμ-
μένον ἐπὶ τῶν μετώπων αὑτῶν.
REVISED VERSION.
17 And that no fone *should
be able to buy or sell, ‘but he
that Jhath the mark, ‘or the
name of the beast, or the num-
ber of his name.
18 Here is wisdom. Let him
that hath ‘the understanding
count the number of the beast:
for it is "a man’s number; and
his number zs 666.
CHAP. XIV.
Anp I ‘saw, and *behold <a
Lamb ‘standing ‘upon the mount
‘Sion, and with him ‘a hundred
‘and torty = four thousand, having
the name of his Father written
ion their foreheads.
© See 1 John 2: 1, N. b, &e.
» Latin verss. (possit or posset ;-except Castal.), Syr., Ger-
man verss. (kann or kénne ;-except Moldenh.), It. (potesse),
Fr. G.,-M., (pouvait), Fr. S. (puisse) ;-Brightm., Kenr., (can).
B. and L. (pit), Dodd... Wakef. and Words. (may be able),
Newe., Woodh., Allw., Stu., Murd., (might be able), Lord,
Treg. (be able.) See ch. 14: 3, N. 0.
1 See ch. 2: 17, N. w.
} The time is that of ποιεῖ in v.16. W., R.;—Latin verss.
(except Castal. and Cocc., who in the previous verse had intro-
duced the imperfect), Syr:, German verss., Dt., Fr. S.;-Brightm.,
Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu.,
Lord, Treg., Words., Kenr.
« This 7 is marked by Bloomf. as ‘most probably, or cer-
tainly, an interpolation, and cancelled by all the other recent
editors, on the authority of A. B. C. ‘a 25.86. y2. Am. Tol.
Syr. Ar. P. Slav. MS. I recommend that this reading be
followed, and the word or omitted. Lachm. also, for τὸ ὄν.
reads τοῦ ὀνόματος (‘C. Vulg. MS. Tol. Syr.’).
1 The τόν, bracketed by Bloomf., is rejected by all the
other recent editors, on the authority of A. B. C. ‘a 20. 6 5.
Compl.’ I recommend that this reading be adopted, and the
omitted.
™ Germ. (eines Menschen Zahl), Dt. (een getal eens men-
schen), It. (nwmero duomo), French verss. (un nombre
WVhomme) ;-Beng., Moldenh., All., Hengst., (as Germ.), Herd.
(Menschenzahl), Woodh., Crol., Allw., Lord, (a number of a
man), Stu., De W. (eine Menschen-Zahl), Ebr. (eine Zahl
eines Menschen):
= Treg.: ‘We know from Irenaeus that this number was
expressed in Greek letters, ys.’ Hengst.: ‘It appears also
from this, that, where the number is written out, the gender
of the numerals is given differently, sometimes ἑξακόσιοι, some-
times ἑξακόσια. (C. ἑξαχόσιαι δέχα ἐξ [xg ].) The letters are
given in B., and in the editions of Griesb., Mey., Bloomf., Hahn,
Tisch.; and this is imitated, as above, by Fr. S.;—Cocc., Vitr.,
Herd. (‘z§¢' [666]’), Woodh., Thom., Greenf. (in Hebrew let-
ters), Hll., Stu., Treg., De W., Lee.
" See ch. 4: 1, N. Ὁ.
b' See'ch! Ὁ» 6; N. x.
¢ All the recent editors insert τό (A. Β. C. ‘a 19. β. 4. Copt.
Syr. Arr.’ I recommend that this reading be adopted: the.
4 See ch. 5: 6, N. w.—For ἑστηχός, Beng., Treg., Tisch.,
read ἑστώς (7 cursive MSS.); Lachm., Words., Bloomf., ἑστός
(‘A. C. Er.’).
¢ For upon, see ch. 3: 3, N. j, ὅσ.
Hebrew form of this name be adopted throughout.
N. o.—Germ. ;-Engl. Ann., Moldenh., Mey., Ell.,
De W., Hengst., Murd., Amer. Bible Soc., Ebr.
£ See 2 Pet. 2: 14, N. f.
& See ch. 7:4, N.j, &c. Here the and is inserted as above,
by T., C.;-Daub., Wakef., Newc., Woodh., Thom., Scott, Allw.,
Penn, Sharpe, Kenr.
h Brightm., Dodd., Wakef., Thom. But all the recent edi-
tors for τὸ ὄνομα, have τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ καὶ τὸ ὄνομα (‘ A. B.C.
a 20. 67. y4. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Ar. P.
Slay. MSS.’). I recommend that this reading be followed, and
translated: his name and the name. Comp. ch. 3: 12; 22: 4.
1 See ch. 7: 3, N. g, &e.
I recommend that the
See ch. 7: 6,
Stu., Lord,
21
162
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
2 And 1 heard a voice from
heaven, as the voice of many
waters, and as the voice of a
great thunder: and I heard the
voice of harpers harping with
their harps:
3 And they sung as it were a
new song before the throne, and
before the four beasts, and the
elders: and no man could learn
that song but the hundred and
forty and four thousand, which
were redeemed from the earth.
4 These are they which were
not defiled with women; for
they are virgins. These are they
which follow the Lamb whither-
soever he goeth. These were
redeemed from among men, beimg
the first-fruits unto God and to
the Lamb.
GREEK TEXT.
Ν 4 \ > =
2 καὶ ἤκουσα φωνὴν ἐκ τοῦ
» fal « Ν © ΄ὔ
οὐρανοῦ ὡς φωνὴν ὑδάτων πολ-
΄σ' A col
λῶν, καὶ as φωνὴν βροντῆς pe
΄ὔ Ν \ wy”
yadns Kat φωνὴν ἤκουσα κιθα-
5 fe 2 lal Δ
ρῳδῶν κιθαριζόντων ἐν ταῖς κιθά-
ραις αὑτῶν.
9 Gy. ε mad \
3 καὶ ἀδουσιν ὡς @dnV. καινὴν
7 fal if /
ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου, καὶ ἐνώπιον
“ / esl 6
TOV τεσσάρων ζώων καὶ τῶν πρε-
/ Ν » ἊΝ » i
σβυτέρων: Kai οὐδεὶς ἡδύυνατο
rn Ν aN > x Ὁ ba
μαθεῖν τὴν ὠδὴν, εἰ μὴ αἱ ἑκατὸν
/ 4
τεσσαρακοντατέσσαρες χιλιάδες,
eo 2) la Ν “ rn
οἱ ἠγορασμένοι ἀπὸ τῆς γῆς.
aves δ \
4 Οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ μετὰ γυναι-
fal / 4
κῶν οὐκ ἐμολύνθησαν: παρθένοι
4 φ᾿ ΕΣ [2
γάρ εἰσιν. οὗτοί εἰσιν οἱ ἀκολου-
7 a 7 x id
θοῦντες τῷ ἀρνίῳ ὅπου ἂν ὑπάγῃ.
οὗτοι ἠγοράσθησαν. ἀπὸ τῶν ἀν-
θρώπων, ἀπαρχὴ τῷ Θεῷ καὶ τῷ
apie
1H. V., ch. 6: 1;-R. ἘΠῚ,
Thom.,
Fr. 8. ;-Dodd., Wakef., Woodh.,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Hengst., Murd., Kenr., Ebr.
REVISED VERSION.
2 And I heard a voice from
heaven, as the voice of many
waters, and as the voice of 7
great thunder: and *a voice I
heard of harpers harping with
their harps:
3 And they 'sing !as it were a
new song before the throne, and
before the four living creatures,
and the elders: and no one °was
able to learn rthe song, but the
hundred and forty 5 four thou-
sand, ‘who shad been redeemed
from the earth.
4 These are they ‘who were
not defiled with women; for
they are virgin. These vare
they ‘who follow the Lamb,
whithersoever he goeth. These
were redeemed from among men,
ya firstfruit unto God and ¥ the
Lamb.
and ecclesiastical usage, does παρθένος Occur as ἃ noun mascu-
« For a, see E. V., first clause ;-Dt., Fr. G.,-M. ;-B. and L.,
Wakef. But, instead of φωνὴν ἤχουσα; all the recent editors have
ἡ φωνὴ ἣν nxovoa ὡς (A. B.C. ‘a 28.6 6. y 2. Compl. Vulg.
Copt. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. MSS.’). I recommend that this
reading be adopted, and translated: the voice which I heard
[was] as.
1 See ch. 5: 9, N. k.—The ὡς, bracketed by Bloomf., is
cancelled by Bede prem Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch., Words.,
Tisch., on the authority of B. ‘a 24. β 4. Compl. Copt. ΟΝ
Syr. Arm. Arr. Slav. MSS.’
m See ch. 4: 6, N. a.
» “No angel even.’ See ch. 5: 3, N. 6, ke.
° See ch. 13:17, N. ἢ. Wakef., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Lord,
Treg., Murd.
p W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., German verss. (except Moldenh.,
dieses), It., Fr. G..—M.,-S. ;-Erasm., Vat., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef.,
Woodh.; Thom., Allw., Greenf., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Tie
Kenr.
a See ch. 7: 4, N. j, ee
r See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. 1
* ‘According to a previous vision.’ See ch. 7: 4.—It. (sono
stati), Fr. G.—M.-S., (ont été) ;-Coce., Moldenh., Thom., All.
(worden sind), Stu., Treg. (have been).
t See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
« Neither in the N. T. nor.in the Sept., but only in the late
line; and, therefore, Bretsch. (virgineus), Wahl (castus, im-
maculatus), Rob. (though in translating he retains the phrase
of E. V., and merely appends as explanation: ‘i. e. chaste,
pure’), Green (chasle), Schirl. (jungfraulich), regard it here
as (what it often is in classical Greek) an adjective, = παρ-
θένιος. A similar latitude obtains in the case of the Latin
virgo, the Italian vergine, and the French vierge—the words
here employed by the verss. But as Εἰ, V. virgins cannot be
an adjective, so the old English use of the term as a noun mas-
culine is now quite obsolete. Syr. (here forms the plural with
a masculine termination, instead of the more usual feminine ;
= "bang instead of nibins. Ew., indeed, asserts that ‘vel a
nbina serius masculinum >in ΠΕΡ ΞΕ Syrisque formatum
est. ») Beng. (junge Gesellen), Wakef., Thom., (pure as vir-
gins), Mey., Kist., De W., Ebr., (as Schirl. ), Sharpe (have
never been eee Sera (pure).
νυ The εἰσίν before οἱ dx. is cancelled by Beng. pete
Treg., Words., Tisch., Theile, on the authority of ¢ ne Ὁ. Er.
Vulg., Arm., Slav.’ None of the foreign verss. and few of
the ΤΠ supply a participle at ἀπαρχή. The following
supply nothing: W., R.;-Latin verss., Syr. ;-Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., Greenf., Stu., Lord, ep. Words., Murd., Kenr.
᾿Απαρχή is translated ‘by a singular noun with the in-
definite article by Hamm., Daub., Berl. Bib., Beng., Wakef.
(a firstfruits), Woodh., ae acd (α first offering), Treg.
w R. ; 0. ;-Daub., ἘΝ Wakef., Thom., Allw., Stu., Murd.,
Kenr.
REVELATION.
163
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
5 And in their mouth was 5)
found no guile: for they are
without fault before the throne
of God. =
Θεοῦ.
6 And I saw another angel
fly in the midst of heaven, hay-
ing the everlasting gospel to
preach unto them that dwell on
the earth, and to every nation,
and kindred, and tongue, and
people,
/ >
πετώμέενον EV
GREEK TEXT.
fal / 5 od
καὶ ἐν τῷ στόματι αὐτῶν
. ε / ἢ A /
οὐχ εὑρέθη δόλος: ἄμωμοι yap
΄ lol / a
εἰσιν ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου τοῦ
6 KAT εἶδον ἄλλον ἄγγελον
΄ 3 / “ι »
ἔχοντα εὐαγγέλιον αἰώνιον, εὐαγ-
Ν fal a
γελίσαι τοὺς κατοικοῦντας ἐπὶ τῆς
“ \ a » Ν N Ν
γῆς, καὶ πᾶν ἔθνος καὶ φυλὴν καὶ
A εξ \
γλῶσσαν Kat λαον,
REVISED VERSION.
5 And in their mouth was
found no «guile; *for they are
yfaultless :before the throne of
God.
6 And I saw another angel
“flying in »mid-heaven, having
can everlasting gospel, to declare
the glad tidings ‘unto ‘those
ewho ‘dwell on the earth, and
‘unto every nation, and “tribe,
and tongue, and people,
/
μεσουρανὴηματι,
* For δόλος, all the recent editors have ψεῦδος (A. Β. Ο, ‘a 28.
BT. y4. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr.’y. 1 re-
commend that this reading be adopted, and translated: lie.
The yap is cancelled by Lachm., Treg., Words., Theile, on the
authority of ‘A.C.12.17. Vulg. MS. Harl, .
y E. V., Jude 24 ;—-Daub., Dodd., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., (blame-
less), Newe., Woodh., Lord, (spotless). Most foreign verss.
use an adjective.
x All the recent editors cancel the words, ἐνώπιον τοῦ θρόνου
τοῦ Θεοῦ, on the authority of ‘A. B. C. a 27. β 7. y 2. Compl.
Vulg. MS. Harl. Tol. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P. Slav. MSS.’ I re-
commend that this reading be adopted, and that the words,
befare the throne of God, be omitted.
» See ch. 4: 7, N.d. For the participial form, see ch. 10: 1,
N. a, &e.
> See ch. 8: 13, N. ο.
¢ The gospel, namely, recited in y. 7. That there is an hour
of judgment appointed, and that ‘God, the Creator, ‘is Judge
himself’ (Ps. 50: 6), this, accompanied as it has ever been with
the call to repentance, and the provisions of grace, is good
news; has been proclaimed as such from the beginning (Jude 14;
Gen. 18: 25; 1 Sam. 2: 10; Ps. 75: 7; 94: 2; 96: 10-13;
98: 7-9; Eccl. 3:17; Joel 3: 12; Matt. 25: 31, &c.; John 5: 22;
Acts 17: 31; Rom. 2: 16 ‘the day when God shall judge...
according to my gospel;’ James 5: 7-9; &c.); and pervades,
with its issues and influences, the ages to come. It may well
be called, therefore, εὐαγγέλιον aidvov.—W., T., G. ;-German
verss. (except Herd.) ;-Wesl., Campb. (‘What the angel had
to promulgate is not called τὸ evayy., as the word is almost
uniformly used when referring to the Christian dispensation,
but simply etayy.; not the gospel, the institution of Christ—
not that which is emphatically styled the good news, but barely
good news. It is styled αἰώνιον everlasting, with the same
propriety, and in the same latitude, as things of long duration,
or of permanent consequences, are often in Scripture so deno-
minated.’), Wakef., Woodh., Thom. (everl. glad tidings),
Midd., Allw., Greenf., Bloomf. (though his translation of αἰώνιον,
universal, is peculiar to himself, and finds no warrant in the
more common mistake respecting αἰών. See Jude 25, N. j.),
Ell., Ebr. (understands eiayy. to mean the general gospel of
salvation, and explains the indefiniteness on the ground that
this gospel was now for the first time preached to these heathen
nations. ).
ad See ch. 10: 7. N. z. After etayy. (not, as Bloomf. says,
‘before’), the preposition ἐπί is inserted by Lachm., Hahn,
Treg., Words., Tisch., Theile, on the authority of A. B. C. 34.
© For those who, see ch. 2: 2, N. ἢ, &e., and 1:5, N. v, &e.
For xazocx., Mill approves, and all the other recent editors
(except Hahn) read χαθημένους (B.C. ‘a 26.84. Compl. Vulg.
Slav. MSS. «τ. χαθη. τ. κατοικ. Er.’). I recommend that this
reading be adopted: sit. Comp. Matt. 4:16. Here also the
expression, Daub. thinks, ‘shews the present state of the idola-
trous nations. Jo sit upon the earth, is to be in a state of
great affliction.’ Ebr. ‘The expression χατοιχοῦντες τὴν γὴν is
avoided.’
f fi. V., previous clause ;-Newe., Treg. But all the recent
editors (except Bloomf.) here insert ἐπί (A. B. C. ‘a 27. β 5.
Compl. Vulg. Syr. Slav. MSS.’). Assuming the correctness
of this reading, De W. considers that the principle of uniformity
requires the same preposition before τοὺς xa@yu.; and on no
other principle, it would appear, Bloomf. remarks: ‘1 should
prefer to receive it either in both cases, or, as I have heretofore
done, in neither” But, 1., the evidence is far stronger for the
second ἐπί than for the first; stronger even than for χαθημένους;
of which Bloomf., however, approves ;—and, 2., in this book
uniformity of construction seems to be rather shunned than
sought; comp. vy. 9, 11 with ch. 20:4. See also y. 19, N. k;
ch. 13: 16, according to the reading recommended in N. f;
14: 9;18:12,N.0; ἄς. Bloomf. adds, but without explana-
tion: ‘And, indeed, internal evidence is strongly against each
insertion.’ It is true that nowhere else is εὐαγγελίζω construed
with ἐπί, but always with the simple dative or accusative of
the person to whom. Twice (Gal. 1: 16; Eph. 3: 8) it is
followed by ἐν, among; twice (2 Cor. 10: 16; 1 Pet. 1: 25;—
as sometimes also χηρύσσω) by εἰς, marking extent, or local
direction. If, therefore, the ἐπί before wav be genuine, (and
I recommend that it be adopted as such,) it is not to be
regarded as redundant, but as denoting the local relation of the
angel, and the dqgwnward direction of his proclamation. It may
164
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
7 Saying with a loud voice,
Fear God, and give glory to him;
for the hour of his judgment
is come: and worship him that
made heaven, and earth, and
the’ sea, and the fountains of
waters.
, ΄
κρίσεως αὐτοῦ"
πηγὰς ὑδάτων.
8 And there followed another
angel, saying, Babylon is fallen,
is fallen, that great city, because
she made all nations drink of
the wine of the wrath of her
fornication.
9 And the third angel fol-
GREEK TEXT.
, a
7 λέγοντα ἐν φωνῇ μεγάλῃ,
/ Ἂν
Φοβήθητε τὸν Θεὸν, καὶ δότε
ners do& “ 5Χθ ε ὦ -
αὐτῷ δόξαν, ὅτι ἦλθεν ἡ ὥρα τῆς
col , y Ν
σατε τῷ ποιήσαντι τὸν οὐρανὸν
Ν ‘ la ,
καὶ τὴν γῆν καὶ θάλασσαν Kat
Xo », > 7
8 Kat ἄλλος ἄγγελος ἠκολού-
, 3) »
θησε, λέγων, ἔπεσεν ἔπεσε Ba-
A ε I ε ᾽’ὔ a »
βυλὼν ἢ πόλις ἢ μεγάλη" ὅτι ἐκ
“-“ / - ΄σ a
τοῦ οἴνου τοῦ θυμοῦ τῆς πορνείας
ΕἾ τε / ΄ὕ 3,
αὑτῆς πεπότικε πάντα ἐθνη.
9. Καὶ τρίτος ἄγγελος ἠκολού-
REVELATION.
REVISED VERSION.
7 “Saying with a loud voice:
Fear God, and give *him glory ;
for the hour of his judgment is
come: and worship him that
made ‘the heaven, and ‘the earth,
and J sea, and J fountains of
waters.
\ 7
καὶ TPOOKVYV))~
8 And « another angel follow-
ed, saying: ‘Fallen, fallen is Ba-
bylon, "that great city; for cof
the wine of the wrath of her
fornication, she ?hath sgiven alk
4 nations to drink.
9 And+a third angel followed
4 For λέγοντα, all the recent editors read λέγων (A. B. C.
‘a 25.8 6.74. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Slav. MSS.’). In the
next clause the Greek order is retained by W., R. ;-foreign
verss. generally ;-Daub., Wakef., Woodh., Lord, Kenr.
! E.V., ch. 6: 14; 20:11; &c.;—Dt., It., and French verss. ;—
Beng. and later German verss. (except Herd.), Wesl., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg.
1 7T., C., (have only the first article);-Germ. (only the
second) ;-Daub., Beng., Wesl., Hengst., (as T.), Dodd. (as
Germ.), Wakef., Lord, Treg., Ebr. Beng. and the later editors
(except Lachm., Hahn) have τὴν before θάλασσαν, on the
authority of A. B. ‘a 21. 8 7. Compl.’
« The Greek order of the verb and its subject is followed by
W., R.;-Latin, German (except Moldenh.), and French verss.,
Syr. ;-Brightm., Daub. and later English verss. (except Words.).
The word δεύτερος is inserted before, or after, ἄγγελος, by
all the recent editors (except Griesb., Sch., Bloomf.) on the
following authority: ‘A.B.a17.85. Syr.’ have it before ayy. ;
‘C.a 8.82. Compl. Copt. Arm.’ have it after. I recommend
that the margin bear this note: ‘Or, as many read, another,
a second angel.’ Comp. v. 9, N. τ.
1 The verbs (or verb:—Matth. and Treg. omitting the second
?z., on the authority of ‘B.C. α 18. 66. y 2. Copt. Aeth.
Ar. P. Slav. MSS.’) are translated before Βαβ., by G. (Jt is f.,
it is f.), R.;-foreign verss. (of which the It., De W., Ebr., have
the form proposed above: Caduta, caduta ὃ ; Gefallen, gefallen
ist. Herd. and Mey.: gefallen! gefallen !);-Hamm., Daub., (She
is f., she is f.), Dodd. (as G.), Woodh. (She is f.! B., the great
[B.], is f.), Thom. (it is ἢ. !—B. is f. ἢ), Lord (She has f., great
B. has f.), Treg., Words., Murd. Comp. the Heb. Is. 21: 9.
m All the recent editors reject (except that Bloomf. merely
brackets) the words ἡ πόλις, on the authority of ‘A. B. C. α 25.
B7.y38. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. MSS.’ I re-
commend that this reading be followed, and that the version
stand: Babylon the great. See ch. 16:19, N.1.
be translated, over.—E. V., ch. 13: 7;-W. (on), R. (wpon) ;-
Vulg. (super), Syr. ( 3-Herd., Mey., Hengst., (aber.
Hengst. cites Job 36: 33 as analogous.), Ew. (as Vulg.),
.
be
re
" “Ore is in Εἰ. V. treated 51 times in this book as a causal
conjunction, and in 89 of these it is rendered by for. In
other cases, as where ὅτι introduces the protasis (ch. 3: 10, 16,
17; &c.), our for will not answer; nor should I here adopt it,
except for the sake of ayoiding an ambiguity that otherwise
arises out of the subsequent transposition (N. 0).—T., C., G.;-
Woodh., Stu. Beng. and Matth. cancel the ore (B. ‘a 15. β 6.
y ὃ. Compl. Arm. Ar. P. Slay. MSS.’), and, instead of it,
Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words., Tisch., Theile, read 7 (‘ A. C. 26.
33. 84. 35. 88. 50**, Vulg. Aeth. Syr.’).
° These genitives are translated before wezor., by R.;—Latin
verss., Syr., Dt.;-Brightm., Beng. and later German verss.,
Woodh., Allw., Stu.
Ρ The Greek time is retained by the foreign verss. (except
De W.) ;-Wesl., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Stu.
4 Hight times out of 15 this verb is in B. V., to give drink
or give to drink, and only in 1 Cor. 12: 13 is it rendered as
here ;-W. (δ pace to) ;-Vulg. (potavit), Syr. (as in Matt. 25:
35), German verss. (gelrdnket ;-except Moldenh. and De W.,
who use the phrase, geben zu trinken), Dt. (gedrenkt), ik:
(dato bere), Fr. S. (donné ἃ boire) ;-Erasm., Vat., Aret., (use
potare), Pagn., Bez., Par., (potandum ΕΠ ΤΗΝ Vitr. (potan-
dum dedit), Kenr. (eave .to dr.). The idea of compulsory
drinking does not belong to the word. See the lexicons. ——
Excepting Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch., fies the recent editors
insert τά before ἔθνη (A. B.C. ‘a 16. 83. γ 2. Compl.’).
For τρίτος ἄγγελος, all the recent editors have ἄλλος ἄγγελος
τρίτος (A. B.C. ‘a 24. β 0. γ 8. Compl. Vulg. MS. 70]. Copt.
Syr. Arm. Ar. P. Slav. MS.’). I recommend that this reading
be adopted, and translated: another, a third angel. Comp.
y. 8, N.k.—For a, see Dt., It., French verss. ;-Daub., Wells,
Newe., Stu., (another third), Beng. and later German verss.,
Wesl. and the later English.
Kist., Van Ess, (unter), Stu. (among) ;-Wahl (per, unter),
Rob. (upon, ee towards).
® See ch. 1:7, N. k.
REVELATION.
165
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
lowed them, saying with a loud
voice, If any man worship the
beast and his image, and receive
jas mark in his forehead, or in
his hand,
το
10 The same shall drink of
the wine of the wrath of God,
which is poured out without
mixture into the cup of his in-
dignation ; and he shall be tor-
GREEK TEXT.
μεγάλῃ, Li τις τὸ θηρίον προσ-
κυνεῖ καὶ τὴν εἰκόνα αὐτοῦ, καὶ
΄ , ey a ὙΦ]
λαμβάνει. χάραγμα ἐπὶ τοῦ pera |
που αὑτοῦ, ἢ ἐπὶ τὴν χεῖρα αὑτοῦ,
10 Καὶ αὐτὸς πίεται ἐκ τοῦ
οἴνου τοῦ θυμοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ, τοῦ the wine of the wrath of God,
κεκερασμένου ἀκράτου ἐν
ποτηρίῳ τῆς ὀργῆς αὐτοῦ, καὶ
>
REVISED VERSION.
3 - ,ὔ a} . - -
θησεν αὐτοῖς, λέγων ἐν φωνῇ them, saying with a loud voice:
If any ‘one tworshippeth the
| beast and his image, and treceiy-
eth "a mark ‘on his forehead, or
‘upon his hand,
10 ~Even he shall drink of
which *hath been »mixed un-
mixed 7in the cup of his indigna-
tion, and he shall be tormented
TO |
l
4 5 ΄ 2 \ τι fig ME 5 c 5
mented with fire and brimstone βασανισθήσεται ἐν πυρὶ καὶ θείῳ with fire and brimstone «before
* See 1 John 2: 1, N. Ὁ, &e.
t See ch. 13: 9, Ν. 1. Here applies the common rule re-
specting εἰ with the indicative in the protasis, followed also by
an indicative in the conclusion; e. g. Matt. 19: 10, where the
disciples do not formally express any sceptical doubt, but,
taking for granted (since such is the case) the truth of their
Lord’s doctrine, venture on a practical inference. So here; not:
In case he should, but: As sure as he does. W. (taketh) :--
German verss., Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Castal., Cocc., B. and L., Treg.
For τ. θηρ. mpoox., all the recent editors read zpoox. τ. Onp.
(A. B. C. “α 19. 8 8. Compl.’).
« ‘However slight or secret ;’ or simply: ‘ one of the many.’—
W., R., (use the definite article) ;-Latin verss. (supply nothing
to the noun), Germ., Dt., (as W.); Fr. S.;-Beng., Dodd. (as
W.;-and so Mey., Greenf., All., De W., Ebr.). Woodh., Sharpe,
Stu., Lord, Hengst.
τ See ch. 13: 16, NN. ¢, f, &e.
wv The xac does not belong to πίεται, he shall also, or even
drink (so at least it is transposed in the Dt., Fr. G.-M.,-S. ;~
Brightm., Beng., Wesl., Lord, Ebr.); nor to éx τοῦ οἴνου, of
this wine as well as of that, v. 8 (Par., Moldenh. The former,
after Pagn. and Bez., transposes thus: Bibet hic quoque, and
remarks: ‘ Biberunt vinum illud: bibent etiam vinum hoc.’ But,
though the antanaclasis is evident, it is not effected by the xai.);
nor yet, in the proper connection with αὐτός (see 2 Pet. 1: 14,
N. z, &e.), does it imply, he as well as others (Wells, as well as
the Romish idolaters; B. and L., aussi-bien que la Béte; Ew.,
non minus quam Roma; De W., wie Babel und die Volker).
It is used, as the Hebrew ἢ often is, to introduce a certain
result of the protasis, and it strengthens the already emphatic
αὐτός (see 1 John 1: 7, N. x, &c.); g. d. ‘In the very person of
each particular transgressor shall this sin meet its inevitable
doom.’—Vulg. (et hic), Syr. (= De Ὁ. etiam ille), It. (anch’
egli) ;-Erasm., Vat., (as Vulg.), Aret., Ew., (et ipse), Cocc.,
Vitr., (ediam ipse), Daub. (and the same), Herd., Mey., All.,
(auch er [der] wird trinken), Wakef. (then shall he), Dodd.,
Treg., Words., Murd., Kenr., (he also ;—Treg. marking the pro-
noun as emphatic), Woodh., Allw., Greenf. (x55 ἘΔ xin), Stu.
(‘the very same, καί adverbial and intensive.’), Ell. (he to).
* *God’s judgments, like the portion of His children, are
already prepared’ (Matt. 25: 34, 41; Ps. 7: 12,13; &c.). See
ch. 5: 12, N. w and 2 Pet. 2:17, Ν. ἃ.
¥ ‘Judgment without mercy; mixed with all wrathful
ingredients for the sake of increasing—unmixed with aught
that might reduce—its strength ;’—an allusion (which, together
with the oxymoron, is lost in Εἰ, V.) to the two ancient methods
of treating wine. The description rests on Ps. 75:8, as the
peculiarity of the phraseology does on the Sept. version: Ὅτι
ποτήριον ἐν χειρὶ Κυρίου, οἴνου ἀχράτου πλῆρες χεράσματος. The
senses given in E. V. to χεράννυμο here and ch. 18: 6, the only
places where it occurs in the N.T., find no warrant in the
Sept. (see Prov. 9: 2,5; Is. 5: 22; 19: 14), and very little, if
any, in classical usage (see Steph., Scap., Pass., L. and S.).
Schéttg., therefore, in defining by misceo alone, is more ac-
curate than the later N. T. lexicons.—W.., R.., (mingled with
clear [pure] wine);-Vulg. (mistum . mero), Syr. (= De D.
mixtum . merum), Dt. marg. (ongemengd ingemengd), It.
(mesciuto tutto puro) ;-Erasm., Vat., (as Vulg.), Castal. (mix-
tum, merumque), Aret. (merum mixtum), Grot. (‘Hic potest
proprie sumi, ut intelligatur merum mixtum herbis veneni-
feris.’), Hamm., Wells (unmixed [with water and] mixed
with [gall]), Daub. (mixed strong adding in the Comment.:
‘literally mixed unmixed’), Dodd. (‘tempered with various
ingredients of wrath, without any mixture of mercy’), Gill,
Newe. marg., Kell., (mixed without mixture), Newt., Wakef.
(pure wine tempered with drugs), Woodh. (the imbittered
powerful wine), Thom. (mixed up unadulterated), Greenf.
072 NDB rot), All. (stark gemischt), Ell., De W. (‘unge-
mischt ...eingeschenkt ist, eig. gemisch’?), Words. (mixed
without water), Hengst. (gemischt unvermischt. In a note
he says: ‘Even if mix could really stand for pour out, this
would still be improper here on account of the axpazov follow-
ing. For the mixed and unmixed evidently form an enig-
matical contrast. Finally, in the parallel 18: 6, the signi-
fication to pour out is not suitable.’), Kenr. (mingled with pure
wine), Ebr. (ungemischt gemischt). For in, see nearly all
the same authorities.
* For before, see ch. 13: 18, N. ἢ: For τῶν ay. ayy.
Lachm. and Treg. read dyy. ay. (‘C. 88.’), and Tisch. reads τῶν
ayy. (‘A. 26. Vulg. MS. Copt.’).
166
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
in the presence of the holy an-
gels, and in the presence of the
Lamb :
11 And the smoke of their
torment ascendeth up for ever
and ever: and they have no rest
day nor night, who worship the
beast and his image, and whoso-
ever receiveth the mark of his
name.
12 Here is the patience of the
saints: here are they that keep
the commandments of God, and
the faith of Jesus.
13 And I heard a voice from
heaven, saying unto me, Write,
Blessed are the dead which die
in the Lord from henceforth :
Yea, saith the Spirit, that they
may rest from their labours ; and
their works do follow them.
GREEK TEXT.
ee 4 > Cues, > Ψ Ν
ἐνώπιον τῶν ἁγίων ἀγγέλων, καὶ
ey? - εξ,
ἐνώπιον τοῦ ἀρνίου"
XN « ‘\ a
11 καὶ ὁ καπνὸς τοῦ Baca-
A“ > Lal ra 5» cal
νισμοῦ αὐτῶν ἀναβαίνει εἰς αἰῶνας
/ Ν > yy ,
αἰώνων" καὶ οὐκ ἔχουσιν ἀνάπαυ-
ε ΄ Ν Ν ΄
σιν ἡμέρας καὶ νυκτὸς οἱ προσ-
- N / A /
κυνοῦντες τὸ θηρίον καὶ THY εἰκόνα
» “ Ν δ ΄ Ν
αὐτοῦ, καὶ εἰ τις λαμβάνει τὸ
΄ mie 2 / > a
χάραγμα TOV ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ.
ie ε \ a ε
12 “Me ὑπομονὴ τῶν ἁγίων
» ,ὔ΄ -“ ΄ - Ἂν
ἐστίν: ὧδε οἱ τηροῦντες τᾶς ἐν-
\ ΄ a A:
ToAas τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τὴν πίστιν
> o
Inood.
“ tod a
13 Καὶ ἤκουσα φωνῆς ἐκ τοῦ
> fal Ve, ΄
οὐρανοῦ, λεγούσης μοι, ΠΠράψον,
4 € Ν cf » aa /
Μακάριοι οἱ νεκροὶ ot ev Κυρίῳ
2 , > Lk Ν
ἀποθνήσκοντες ἀπάρτι. Nai,
/ \ “ of > 4
λέγει τὸ Πἰνεῦμα: wa ἀναπαύ-
5 ων iA ΄σ A
σωνται EK τῶν κόπων αὑτῶν: τὰ
iA Ε » ΄σ ca 5
δὲ ἔργα αὐτῶν ἀκολουθεῖ per
> ΄σ΄
αὐτῶν.
REVELATION.
REVISED VERSION.
the holy angels and “before the
Lamb ;
11 And the smoke of their
torment sascendeth * unto ages
of ages; and they have no rest
day *and night, who worship
the beast and his image, and if
any one receiveth the mark of
his name.
12 Here is ‘the patience of
the saints; “here, they who keep
the commandments of God, and
the faith of Jesus.
13 And I heard a voice from
heayen, saying ‘unto me: Write :
Blessed are the dead ‘who die
in the Lord κα henceforth. Yea,
saith the Spirit, that ‘they may
rest from their ‘toils, but their
works * follow !with them.
a For ἀναβ. εἰς αἰῶνας αἰώνων, all the recent editors (except
Bloomf.) read εἰς ai. αἰ. ἀναβ. (‘A. C.a 16. β 6. y 2. Compl.’
εἰς αἰῶνα αἰῶνος a. C.). For the omission of up, see ch. 8: 4,
N. 1.—For unto ages of ages, see ch. 1: 6, N. g, &e.
bE. V., ch. 4: 8;-R.;-Vulg., Syr., German verss., Dt. :-
Erasm., Vat., Aret., Coce., Vitr., Daub. (or;-and so Wesl.,
Wakef., Newc., Thom., Allw., Sharpe, Murd.), Stu., Lord,
Tree., Kenr. EH. V. follows Pagn., Bez., &e.
© The form of the original is preserved by E. V., v. 9; &e. ;-
W., R.;-Latin verss., Germ., Dt. ;-Beng., Moldenh. (wenn
einer), Newe., Woodh., Stu., De W., Hengst.
4 Before izou., Beng., Matth., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch.,
insert ἡ (A. B.C. ‘a 21. B 2.’). The second ὧδε is rejected
by all the recent editors on the authority of ‘A. B. C. a 20.
86. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Erp. Slav. ed.’ I recommend
that, in accordance with this reading, the word here be omitted.
Of those who follow the common text, the substantive verb is
not supplied by Fr. S.;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Bez., Par., Coce.,
Vitr., Thom., Allvw.
* Dodd., Weesl., Newe. and later yerss.
f All the recent editors cancel the μοί, on the authority of
‘A. B.C. α 20. 85. Vulg. MS. Am. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr.’
I recommend that, in accordance with this reading, the words,
unto me, be omitted.
£ See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. ἢ
"π᾿, C., G., (hereafter) ;-Dodd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Sharpe, Lord (as 7.), Kell., Murd., Kenr. ;-Rob. (from
now on ;-like the von nun an of the German verss.).
' For ἀναπαύσωνται, Lachm. and Tisch. read ἀναπαήσονταν
(‘A. C’ Bloomf. regards this as ‘evidently a mere slip of the
pen.’); Treg. and Words., ἀναπαύσονται (B. ‘16. 28. 30. 32. 36.
50. Er” This, Bloomf. thinks, is ‘not improbably the true’
reading. ). For toils, see ch. 2: 2,N.d. On Hesych.’s ‘éx
χόπων. ix τῶν ἀδικιῶν, Ernesti’s note is: ‘ef. Apoc. 14: 13 et
Mal. 2: 13. Eodem modo glossae MS. in 12 proph.’
) ‘Their toil (1 Cor. 15: 58, xé70s) has not been in yain in the
Lord, though nothing now remains of it but its results (τὰ ἔργα)
and reward.’ See 2 Pet. 1: 5, N. r.—T., C.;-Erasm., Vat.,
Coce., Moldenh., Woodh., Ew., Allw., Stu. (moreover), De W.
For δέ, Lachm., Treg., Words., have γάρ ‘A.C. 18. 26. 38.
Vulg. Syr.’).
k W., T. (shail), C., G., R.;-Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef.,
Newe., Woodh., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Kenr,
1 ‘As an attendant train; so speedy is their recognition and
reward.’ (Comp. Milton’s xiv. Sonnet :—
‘Thy works, and alms, and all thy good endeavour,
‘Stay’d not behind, nor in the grave were trod,’
[or, as it originally stood in MS.,
‘Straight follow’d thee the path that saints have trod,’]
‘But, as Faith pointed with her golden rod,
‘Follow’d thee up to joy and bliss for ever.’)
, ” REVELATION.
167
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
14 And I looked, and behold,
a white cloud, and upon the
cloud one sat like unto the Son
of man, having on his head a
golden crown, and in his hand a
sharp sickle.
ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς
δρέπανον ὀξύ.
15 And another angel came
out of the temple, crying with
a loud voice to him that sat on
the cloud, Thrust in thy sickle,
and reap: for the time is come
for thee.to reap; for the harvest
Ν fi σ“
καὶ θέρισον, ὅτι
of the earth is ripe.
pio pos τῆς γῆς.
16 And he that sat on the
GREEK TEXT.
3 Ἀν /
14 Καὶ εἶδον, καὶ ἰδοὺ νεφέλη
A \
λευκὴ; καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν νεφέλην καθή-
a en »
μενος ὅμοιος υἱῷ ἀνθρώπου, ἔχων
χρυσοῦν, καὶ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὑτοῦ
15 καὶ ἄλλος ἄγγελος ἐξῆλθεν
ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ, κράζων ἐν “μεγάλῃ
φωνῇ τῷ καθημένῳ ἐπὶ τῆς νεφέ-
Ans, Πέμψον τὸ δρέπανόν σου,
τοῦ θερίσαι, ὅτι ἐξηράνθη ὁ θε-
16 Kai ἔβαλεν ὁ καθήμενος
REVISED VERSION.
14 And I =saw, and behold a
white cloud, and upon the cloud
sone esat like ? a son of man,
having on his rhead a golden
crown, and in his hand a sharp
sickle.
{- od ve
αὑτοῦ στέφανον
15 And another angel came
sforth out of the temple, crying
with a loud voice to him that
sat on the cloud: sSend_ thy
sickle, and reap; for the shour
‘of the reaping 15 ‘for thee come;
tor the harvest of the earth is
udried.
16 And he that sat vupon the
ἦλθέ σοι ἡ ὧρα
m See ch. 4: 1, N. b.
π See ch. 1: 13, N. c.
° See ch. 4: 2, N. j,—All the recent editors have χαθήμενον
ὅμοιον (A. B.C. Sa 19. 8 7.’), except Bloomf.; though in his
Supp. he says, that the change is made ‘perhaps rightly, since
internal evidence’ (in addition to ‘many MSS., Versions, and
Fathers,’) ‘is rather in its favour.’ Even this reading Win. is
inclined to take for a nominative neuter — something like a
man. But it is much better to class it with the other mixed
constructions of this book. See ch. 7: 9, N. 6.
Ρ See ch. 1: 18, N. d.—For τῆς κεφαλῆς, Lachm., Treg.,
Tisch., read τὴν χεφαλήν (‘ A. α 6. [& 28. 29.]’).
« For forth, see ch.9: 3, N.m, &e. The verb, πέμπω,
occurs 81 times in the N. T., and, except here and in vy. 18, is
always in E. V. rendered, zo send, just as the parallel Mark
4: 29 is the only instance, out of 133, in which ἀποστέλλω is
rendered otherwise than by send, send out, forth, away. In
the exceptional cases it was supposed necessary to assume, that
in the action described the immediate object was still retained
in the hand. But the assumption is not necessary, and greatly
injures the sense. As the rod in Ps. 110: 2, and the sword in
Matt. 10: 34; Jer. 9: 16; &c., so here the sickle is conceived of
as a missile, a messenger, executing a commission (Ps. 148: 8;
Is. 55: 11. Comp. also Matth. 24: 31 with Joel 3:13).—W. ;-
Latin verss. (mitte ;-Castal. and Ew. immitte), Syr. (lacks the
address of the angel in this verse, but in v. 18 uses the same
word as in Matt. 10: 16), Dt. (zend), Fr. G..—-M., (jette), Fr. S.
(envoie) ;-B. and L. marg. (envoyez), Daub:, Allw., (send in),
Berl. Bib., Mey., Hengst., Ebr., (sende), Beng. (schick), Woodh.
(send forth), Greenf. (m>ui, the word in Joel), Ell.;-the lexi-
cons generally (Rob. explains the word here by to send forth,
though he adds: ‘i. q. to thrust in’).
—Syr. (= adhaerent cum. The verb is that used in Acts)
8: 29, Join thyself; Rom. 12: 9, Cleave; &e.), Dt.;—Castal.,
Coce., (eos comitantur), Hamm., Daub., B. and L. (‘accom-
τ See 1 John 2: 18, N. b, and comp. Matt. 24: 36.
5. It. (del mietere) ;-Castal., Bez., Aret., Coce., Vitr., (me-
tendi), Daub., Wakef., (of reaping), Dodd., Woodh., (of thy
reaping ; including the σοί), Sharpe. Matth., Griesb., Sch.,
Bloomf., retain the zov, which the other editors, on the author-
ity of A. B. C. ‘a 9. 65. Er.,’ omit.
t The σοί belongs as a dativus commodi exclusively to ἦλθε,
and is so construed by Dt., Fr. S.;—Erasm. and the later Latin
verss., De W. (in 1839). But the pronoun is marked by
Bloomf. as ‘most probably, or certainly, an interpolation,’ and
by all the other recent editors it is cancelled, on the authority
of A. B. C. ‘a 24. 85. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Arm. Arr.
Slav. I recommend that this reading be followed, and the
words, for thee, omitted.
u The verb, ξηραίνω, occurs 16 times, and in KE. V. is trans-
lated in ch. 16: 12; Mark 5: 29; 11: 20, to dry up; elsewhere,
except in this instance, to pine away, wither, wither away.
Comp. Luke 23: 31, and, in the Sept. and E. V., Job 18: 16;
Jer. 23: 10; Ezek. 20: 47; Hos. 9:16; Nah. 1:10; Luke 23: 31.
Ebr. here renders by gereift ist, but acknowledges that the
word nowhere else bears that sense.—E. V. marg. ;-R. (dry) ;-
Latin verss. (aruit ;-except Coce., siccata), Germ. (diirre ge-
worden), Dt. marg. (dor, droog geworden), It. (secca) ;—Engl.
Ann. (‘Or, dried; or, withered’), Hamm., B. and L. marg.
(seche), Beng. (as Germ.;-and so De W., Hengst.), Herd.,
Mey., All., Goss., (diirr), Newe. marg., Stu., Kenr., (as R.),
Ell. The idea of ripeness is an inference, and is not expressed
in any lexicon, except Schleus., Bretsch., Rob., Green.
v E. V., v. 14; &e., and see ch. 7: 1, N. b, ἄς. For τὴν v.,
Lachm., Treg., Words., read τῆς νεφέλης (‘ A. 16*. 36.47. τῇ
νεφέλῃ B.).
pagznent. Gr. swivent avec eux’), Wakef., Woodh.,Thom. and
Murd. (accompany), Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Words.,
Hengst., Ebr. E. V. and others follow the Vulg.
168
REVELATION. ἡ -
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
cloud thrust in his sickle on the
earth; and the earth was reaped.
|) ¥7)-
17 And another angel came |
out of the temple which is in|
heaven, he also having a sharp, »
sickle.
1s And another angel came
out from the altar, which had
power over fire; and cried with}
a loud ery to him that had the
sharp sickle, saying, Thrust in
thy sharp sickle, and gather the
clusters of the vine of ie earth ;
σου τὸ δρέπανον
for her grapes are fully ripe.
|
19 And the angel thrust in
his sickle into the earth, and
gathered the vine of the earth, ὁ
GREEK TEXT.
Ν / A ,
ἐπὶ τὴν νεφέλην τὸ δρέπανον
- Ἂν lo ,ὔ
αὑτοῦ ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, καὶ ἐθερίσθη
17 Καὶ ἄλλος ἄγγελος ἐξῆλ-
"θεν ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ τοῦ ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ,
ἔχων καὶ αὐτὸς δρέπανον ὀξύ.
18 καὶ ἄλλος ἄγγελος ἐξῆλθεν
ἐκ τοῦ θυσιαστηρίου, ἔχων ἐξου-
| olay ἐπὶ τοῦ πυρὸς, καὶ ἐφώνησε
κραυγῇ μεγάλῃ τῷ ἔχοντι τὸ Ope-
πανον. τὸ ὀξὺ, λέγων, Πέμψον
γησον τοὺς βότρυας τῆς γῆς; ὅτι
ἤκμασαν αἱ σταφυλαὶ αὐτῆς.
19 Καὶ ἔβαλεν ὁ ἄγγελος τὸ
δρέπανον αὑτοῦ εἰς τὴν γῆν, καὶ
ἐτρύγησε τὴν ἄμπελον τῆς γῆς.
REVISED VERSION.
cloud weast his sickle upon the
earth, and the earth was reaped.
17 And another angel came
vforth out of the temple which
is in heaven, he also having a
sharp sickle.
18 And another angel came
‘forth ‘out of the altar, shaving
power over «the fire, and the
cealled with a loud «ery to him
that had ‘the sharp sickle, say-
ing: *Send ‘thy sharp sickle,
and gather the clusters of ‘ the
earth; for ‘her grapes are fully
ripe.
TO ὀξὺ, καὶ τρύ-
19 And the angel ‘cast his
sickle unto the earth, and gath-
ered ‘the fruit of the vine of the
w In contrast with the πέμψον, ἔβαλεν marks the ready and
strong assent of the Angel-reaper to the call and representations
of y. 15. Comp. v. 15, N. q and ch. 2: 24, N. g.—W. (sent) ;—
Latin verss. (misit;-except Castal., immisit ; Coce., conjecit),
Syr. (same word as in ch. 19: 20), Dt. (zond), Fr. G.—M..-S.,
( jeta) ;-Daub. (cast in), Woodh., Ell. (drew).
x See N. v, &c. Daub., Wesl., Woodh., Allw., Stu.
y See ch. 9: 3, N. m, &e.
* For forth, see ch. 9: 3, N.m, ἄς. For out of, see E. V.,
vy. 15, 17, 20; ch. 16: 7; &c. The same phrase is used as in
y. 15, by R. (forth from), Vulg. (exivit de), Syr., Germ.
(aus), It. (usct fuor del) Fr. G.,-M..-S., (sortit de) ;-Erasm.,
Vat., (evivit de), Castal. (ea), Brightm. (censures Bez.’s ab
{which Bez., as usual, adopted from Pagn.], and explains out of
by ch. 6: 9), Moldenh., Wakef. (here only has, owé of ), Woodh.
(as R.), Penn (out from), Ell. (‘observe ἐκ, not ano’), Hengst.
(‘ascending from the base, where, according to ch. 6., lie the
souls of the martyrs.... Vain is Hwald’s attempt to substi-
tute von [from] for aus [out of].’). Εἰ V. follows W., T.,
ΟΥχα:
* For having, see E. Υ vv. 14,17; &e. ;-Fr. α...-Μ..-ϑ.;ΞΒ62.,
Par., Cocc., Vitr., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Sharpe,
Stu., Lord, Murd. E. V. and others follow the Vulg. The
reading ὁ ἔχων (A.C.) is adopted only by Lachm. and Tisch.
For the article before fire (whether the fire of the altar,
ch. 8: 5, N. 0; or the element of fire, comp. ch. 11: 6, N. w),
see R.;-foreign verss.;—Brightm., Daub. and later English
verss. (except Wesl., Newc., Treg.).
> W., R. ;-Germ., Dt., French verss. ;-Dodd., Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom., Mey., Allw., All., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Murd.,
Kenr.
¢ When φωνέω has the accusative after it, it is always in
E. VY. to call, or call for. The present is the only instance of
its being followed by the dative of the immediate object.
Protestant German verss. (rief ), Fr. S. (parla) ;-Daub., Dodd.
(called out ;-and so Woodh., Allw.), Newe., Stu. Many others
avoid using a cognate verb and noun for ἐφών. xpavyy. In
having the same verb for ἐφώνησε here and χράζων in y. 15,
E. V. and the older verss. follow the Vulg. For xpavyy,
Lachm. and Treg. read φωνῇ (‘A. B. 38. Vulg. Aeth. Arm.
Ar2)):
4 See 1 John 2: 7, N. o, &e.
© See v. 15, N. q
τ The Elzevir Text and all the recent editors insert the
words, τῆς ἀμπέλου, before τῆς γῆς- I recommend that this
reading be adopted: of the vine. For αὐτῆς, Tisch. reads τῆς
γῆς (B.‘a 17.87. <Aeth. Syr.’). Bloomf. also is ‘now in-
clined to receive’ this reading; but he errs in attributing it to
Lachm.
δ See v. 16, N. w, ἄσ.
4 See ch. 8: 5, N. p; ὥς.
' This is not a supplement, but is involved in the Greek
verb, the specific sense of which is given in the Latin verss. by
vindemiavit ; It., vendemmio; French verss., vendangea; Daub.,
reaped; Stu. (including the noun), harvested the vineyard-
fruit; De W. and Ebr., herbstete——W. (grapes of ), T., C., G.,
(the gr. of );-Dt. (de druiven;-marking this as supplied) ;—
Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, (as 7. ;-Dodd.
and Penn marking as supplied), Moldenh. (die Trauben).
REVELATION.
169
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
and cast τὲ into the great wine-
press of the wrath of God.
20 And the wine-press was
trodden without the city, and
blood came out of the wine-press,
even unto the horse-bridles, by
the space of a thousand and six
hundred furlongs.
CHAP. XV.
ΑΝ I saw another sign in
heaven, great and marvellous,
seven angels having the seven
last plagues; for in them is filled
up the wrath of God.
GREEK TEXT.
> \ x ΄
καὶ ἔβαλεν εἰς τὴν ληνὸν τοῦ
a fal a \ 7
θυμοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ τὴν μεγάλην.
A c ἣν y
20 καὶ ἐπατήθη ἡ Anvos ἔξω
a / Ro ΕΣ ΕΣ - >
τῆς πόλεως, Kal ἐξῆλθεν αἷμα ἐκ
τῆς ληνοῦ ἄχρι τῶν χαλινῶν τῶν
¢ \ Ἢ / e
ἵππων, ἀπὸ σταδίων χιλίων ἑξα-
κοσίων.
CHAP. XV.
9 la lal Lis all |
KAT εἶδον ἄλλο σημεῖον ev
lal 3 lal / ~ \
τῷ οὐρανῷ μέγα καὶ θαυμαστὸν,
ἀγγέλους ἐπτᾶ, ἔχοντας TANyas
a “ > > lal
ἑπτὰ τὰς ἐσχάτας, OTL ἐν αὐταῖς
REVISED VERSION.
earth, and cast 7 into "the great
winepress of the wrath of God.
20 And the winepress was
trodden ‘without the city, and
‘there came “forth blood out of
the winepress * unto the °bridles
of the horses, » a thousand $ six
hundred furlongs off.
CHAP. XV.
Anp I saw another sign in
heaven, great and *wonderful,
seven angels having the seven
last plagues; for in them was
‘finished the wrath of God.
2 And I saw as it were asea| 2
of glass mingled with fire: and
them that had gotten the victory
ἐτελέσθη ὁ θυμὸς τοῦ Θεοῦ.
Καὶ εἶδον ὡς θάλασσαν
ὑαλίνην μεμιγμένην πυρὶ, καὶ
τοὺς νικῶντας ἐκ τοῦ θηρίου καὶ
2 And I saw as it were a
‘glassy sea mingled with fire,
and «those «who ‘were victorious
} Not the vine, but the τρύγη. Comp. ch. 8:5, N. p. No-
thing is here supplied by W.;—Latin verss, (except Castal.)
Syr. ;-Greenf., Sharpe, Lord, Hengst., Ebr.
k See 1 John 2: 7, N. 0, ἄρ. For τὴν μεγάλην, all the recent
editors read τὸν μέγαν (A. B.C. ‘a, 20. 8 5. Compl.’). See v. 6,
Neate
1 For ἔξω, all the recent editors read ἔξωθεν (A. B. CO. ‘a 24.
β 8. Compl.’). In the next clause, the Greek order of the
verb and its subject is retained by the Latin and French verss.,
It. ;-Berl. Bib., Beng., Moldenh., Woodh., Allw., Greenf., Stu.,
De W., Hengst., Ebr.
m See ch. 9: 3, N. τη, &e.
" EL V.,ch. 2:10; ἄς. ;-W. (till to), R. (up to) ;-Brightm. (to),
Sym., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.,
(as R.;-and so Words., who also retains even. But the direc-
tion is determined, not by the preposition, but by the nouns
following.).
° W. (the br. of h.);-Brightm., Daub. (horses bridles),
Dodd., Wesl. (horses? bridles ;-and so Sharpe, Lord, Murd.,
the Amer. Bible Soc., Kenr.), Sym., Wakef., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., Penn, Stu., Words.
Ρ The ἀπό in this construction marks distance from. Comp.
John 11: 18; 21: 8, and see Win. ᾧ 65. 4. and the lexicons.—
R. (for) ;-Beng., Herd. and later German verss., (tawsend
sechshundert Stadien weit), Dodd., Stu., (at the distance),
Wakef., Thom., Lord, Murd., Kenr., (as R.), Newe., Woodh.,
- Allw., Words., ( for the space), Penn (to the distance).
Ὁ R.;-foreign verss. (except Syr., Moldenh., Greenf.) :-
Brightm., Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Woodh., Sharpe, Lord, Words.,
Kenr.
« W.;-Brightm. (admirable), Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef.,
Newe., Woodh., Thom., Lord, Barn., Murd., Kenr.
> Syr.;-Hamm., Wakef., Newc., Woodh., Thom., Mey.,
Kist., Sharpe, Treg. (hath been), De W.
οἱ ἘΠ ΜΕ ch. 102 73911: 75.20 55 John 19: 30; &es:=W-
(ended), T., C., G., (fulfilled), R. (consummate) ;-Hamm.
(‘or, finished’), Daub., Dodd. (completed ;-and so Woodh.,
Allw., Treg.), Wesl. (as 7), Wakef., Thom., Penn, Stu. (ac-
complished), Lord, Murd. and Kenr. (consummated).
4 See ch. 4: 6, N. x.
* See ch. 2: 2, N. ἢ, &., and 1: 5,'N. v, ἄς.
' As often used, νικῶ = Jam a victor = I have conquered.
But νυκῶντας here is not the participle of the present (Par. ‘ yie-
toriam reportant ;? Hengst. ‘den Sieg behalten. The latter
adds: ‘It is the conquering, not such as have conquered, that
are spoken of, with reference to the present of the Seer, when
the victory is still in progress;’~and so Ebr.), but of the imper-
fect, with reference to εἶδον. Grammatically, therefore, E. V,
can be defended. But it is better to come closer to the form
of the original.—W., R., (overcame) ;-Dt. (de overwinning
hadden), Fr. 8. (étaient vainqueurs) ;-Bez., Coce,, Vitr., (vic-
toriam reportabant), Beng. (siegeten), Dodd., Kenr., (as W.),
Wesl. (gained the victory), Wakef. (escaped unconquered),
Thom., Stu. (came off conquerors). Bloomf. (came off victors),
Lord. Castal., Mey., Win., Sharpe, ‘De W., &e., treat τοὺς vex,
as a substantive, without regard to time.
22
170
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
over the beast, and over his
image, and over his mark, and
over the number of his name,
stand on the sea of glass, having
the harps of God.
3 And they sing the song of| 3
ie the seivant of God, ‘and
the song of the Lamb, saying,
Great and marvellous are thy| +
works, Lord God Almighty ; just
and true are thy ways, thou
King of saints.
4 Who shall not fear thee, O
Lord, and glorify thy name? for
thou only art holy: for all nations
GREEK TEXT.
2 “ 3. at » - eS ΄
ἐκ τῆς εἰκονος αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐκ τοῦ
’ > cal ΄-
χαράγματος αὐτοῦ, ἐκ τοῦ ἀριθμοῦ
΄σ' / _ ΄
τοῦ ὀνόματος αὐτοῦ, ἑστῶτας ἐπὶ
\ ΄ Ν c if ᾿
τὴν θάλασσαν τὴν ὑαλίνην, ἐχον-
a ΄- ΄-
τας κιθάρας τοῦ Θεοῦ.
ν aa Ν IQXr
καὶ ἀδουσι τὴν @dnv Mo-
, Vike By = & \
σέως δούλου Tov Θεοῦ, Kai τὴν.
> Ν cal 5 Υ , -
ᾧδην τοῦ ἀρνίου, λέγοντες, iile-
γάλα καὶ θαυμαστὰ τὰ ἔργα σου,
Κύριε ὃ Θεὸς ὃ παντοκράτωρ'
δίκαιαι καὶ ἀληθιναὶ αἱ ὁδοί σου,
Ν a /
ὁ βασιλεὺς τῶν ἁγίων.
4 τίς οὐ μὴ φοβηθῇ σε, Kupie,
\
καὶ δοξάσῃ τὸ ὄνομά σου; ὅτι
μόνος ὅσιος" ὅτι πάντα τὰ ἐθνη
REVISED VERSION.
®from the beast, and ®from his
‘image, and *from his mark, ‘from
the ‘number of his name, ae
ing Jby the 4glassy sea, having
tharps of God.
3 And they sing the song of
Moses ithe servant of God, and
|\the song of the Lamb, saying:
Great and twonderful are thy
works, "O Lord God "the Al-
mighty; "righteous and true are
thy ways, “thou King of rthe
digaints.
4 Who shall not fear thee,
O Lord, and glorify thy name?
for thow only art holy: for all
& The construction vx ἔκ, unexampled elsewhere, is com-
pared by Grot. to Victor ab. Aurorae populis; by Wahl and
Win. to the common victoriam ferre ex. But it is better
taken for a Hebraistic constructio praegnans, including de-
liverance and victorious separation from; and hence several
of the translations in N. f.—Syr. (= 72), Dt. (van) ;—-Erasm.,
Vat., Coce., Vitr., (de), Pagn., Castal., Bez., Par., (ex), Newt.
({had escuped victors] from) Ew. ([superiores recedunt]a),
Stu., Lord, De W. and Ebr. (von), Bloomf., Treg., Hengst.
(‘strictly : out of the beast. This construction, quite unusual
elsewhere, points to the circumstance that, before the victory,
they were in the beast’s power, and is explained by ch. 11:7,
He also cites Ps. 22: 22 [21].) ;-Rob.
+ Bloomf. brackets, and all the other recent editors cancel, | -
the words éx τοῦ χαράγματος αὐτοῦ, on the authority of ‘A. B.C
α 24. β 4. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr.’ I recommend
that this reading be adopted, and the words, from his mark,
omitted.
1 See ch. 10: 5, N. r, &e.
) Whether the historical parallel is ‘the molten sea’ of the
temple (Mede, Cuninghame, &c.) or, as is more commonly and,
1 think, correctly supposed, the Pe at the Red Six
Bix. 15., ἐπί must here be used as at ch. 3: 20; 8: 3; &e.—
G. (at) ἊΣ (= prope), Germ. (an;-not auf, as Moldenk
Goss., All., after the Vulg. super), Dt. (aan ;-not op) ;—Pagn.,
Bez.. Par., (apud), Brightm., Engl. Ann. and Scott (Ὅτ, ad’),
Grot. (‘sicut montes stant cirea mare’), Daub., Beng. (as
Germ.;-and so Mey., De W., Hengst., Ebr.), Dodd., Wesl. (as
G.;-and so Wakef., Thom.), Gill and Ell. (‘or rather, by’),
Newe., Bloomf., Scholef.;-Schéttg. (apud, prope;-and so
Schleus., adding ju.rta), Bretsch. (ad), Wahl (an, bei). Others
(Stu., &c,) explain the sea as denoting the pavement or floor,
on which, they think, rested ‘the throne itself of God,’ together
with the surrounding worshippers. And, the case being a
doubful one, [ recommend that the words: * Or, upon,’ be set in
the margin.
« Fr. S.;-Brightm., B. and L., Moldenh., Wakef., Newe.
(marks the as supplied), Woodh., All. pe) Stu., ἘΠ. , Stier,
Lord, De W., Words., Kenr.
1 Before Sovaov, all the recent editors (except Matth., Griesb.,
Sch., Bloomf., Tisch.) insert τοῦ (᾿ Δ. a 8. [& 12.] Compl.’).
For wonderful, see v. 1, N. a.
m ἘΠ V.,ch. 11:17; &e.;-It, Fr. G.—M.;-B. and L., Daub.,
Dodd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Lord, Treg., Words., Kenr.
= For the, see ch. 4: 8, N. k——For righteous, see 2 Pet.
:7, N.j, &c. HE. V. elsewhere (4 es in this book ;-Dodd.,
Weel , Newe., Treg.
° An allowable compensation for the Greek idiom, == ὃς εΖ
6 Bao. See ch. 12: 12, N. x.
P See ch. 5: 8, N.j and 12: 5, N. x
4 For ἁγίων, all the recent editors (except Theile) read ἐθνῶν
(‘A. B.a 27.89. 7 3. Compl. Copt. Aeth. Arm. Ar. P. Slay.
MSS. Theile errs in citing this as the text. rec.). Matth.,
indeed, has ἁγίων, but evidently by an oversight, as in his note
he concurs in Beng.’s strong condemnation of that reading,
which arose, Matth. also thinks, from the scholium of Andr.:
tov... ὁσίως πολιτευσαμένων. I recommend that the reading
ἐθνῶν be followed, and translated: nations. Still another read-
ing, which Mill regarded as omnino genuinam, is αἰώνων
(6.18. Vulg. Syr. Arm. ed. in m. Erp.’).
τ The σέ is cancelled by Lachm., Hahn, Mey., Treg., Tisch.,
Theile, on the authority of ‘A. B. C. 12. 14, 36. 47. 92. Er. Vole
{ MS. Am: Tol. Aeth. Arm.’ -
REVELATION.
171
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
shall come and worship before
thee; for thy judgments are
made manifest.
5 And after that I looked,
and behold, the temple of the
tabernacle of the testimony in
heaven was opened :
6 And the seven angels came
out of the temple, having the
seven plagues, clothed in pure
and white linen, and having
ἐφανερώθησαν.
GREEK TEXT.
ἥξουσι, καὶ “προσκυνήσουσιν ἐνώ-,
πιόν σου" ὅτι τὰ δικαιώματά σου
5 Ket μετὰ τοῦτα εἶδον, καὶ
ἰδοὺ ἠνοίγη ὃ ναὸς τῆς σκηνῆς
τοῦ μαρτυρίου ἐν τῷ οὐρανῷ"
6 καὶ ἐξῆλθον οἱ ἑπτὰ ἄγγελοι
ἔχοντες τὰς ἑπτὰ πληγὰς, ἐκ τοῦ
ναοῦ, ἐνδεδυμένοι λίνον καθαρὸν;
REVISED VERSION.
|*the nations shall come and wor-
ship before thee; ‘because thy
“udgments ‘were “manifested.
5 And after *these things I
ysaw, and, ‘behold, the temple
of the tabernacle of the testi-
mony in heaven was opened :
6 And the seven angels thav-
ing the seven plagues came
»forth ‘out of the temple, clothed
in ‘linen pure ‘and ‘bright, and
their breasts girded with golden καὶ “λαμπρὸν, καὶ περιεζωσμένοι ‘gir “round fabout "the breasts
girdles.
7 And one of the four beasts
gave unto the seven angels seven
golden vials full of the wrath of
περὶ τὰ στήθη ζώνας χρυσᾶς.
7 καὶ ἕν ἐκ τῶν τεσσάρων Gov
ἔδωκε τοῖς ἑπτὰ ἀγγέλοις ἑπτὰ Creatures gave unto the seven
φιάλας χρυσᾶς, γεμούσας τοῦ
| with golden girdles.
7 And one of the four ‘living
angels seven golden Jbowls, full
* For ὅσιος. Matth. reads ἅγιος (‘B. a 26. β 7. y 2. Compl.’);
and, for πάντα τὰ ἔθνη, he reads πάντες (B.a 21.87. Ar. P.’).
—For the article, see ch. 12: 5, N. x.
t This clause seems to present the manifestation of God’s
judgments as the occasion and cause of the universal worship
(comp. Is. 26: 9; &c.), rather than of the confident anticipation
regarding it just expressed; whereas what God is in himself,
μόνος ὅσιος, is the immediate ground of the interrogative chal-
lenge in the beginning of the verse.—Castal. (quod ;—instead of
nam, which he uses in the two previous clauses ; and the reason
of the change is still more clearly determined by his changing
also the indicative mood of other Latin verss. into the sub-
junctive, patefacta sint.), Moldenh., De W., (weil;-for the
denn of the other clauses), Stu. (also rendering the second ὅτι,
truly), Lord, Murd. (since ;—in the previous clauses, because),
Kenr., Ebr. (renders the triple ὅτι, denn ... also dass... weil).
» ‘Judicial acts’ = prupeis, Is. 26: 9.
v See N. t.
w See ch. 3: 18, N. a, ὥς.
= See ch. 4: 1, N. a.
y See ch. 4: 1, N. b.
> All the recent editors cancel ἐδού, on the authority of
‘A. B.C. a 27. β 9. Compl. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Slav. MSS.” I
recommend that this reading be adopted, and that the version
stand thus: and the temple.
« The participial clause identifies the angels; which is yet
more clear in the reading, ot ἔχοντες (‘ A. C. a 2. β 8. Compl.’),
adopted by all the recent editors. I recommend that this read-
ing be followed, and translated: who had.—The participle is
kept in immediate connection with its noun, by W., R. ;-foreign
verss. ;~Dodd. and the later English (except Words.).
y ®ySeech. 9: ὃ, N..m; ὅσο.
° Matth. and Tisch. cancel the words ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ, on th
ἦσαν, on the authority of ‘B.a17. β 1. y 2
authority of *B.a19.64.;’ Matth. also Sree the words οἱ
. Compl.’
4 The Greek order is observed by W. ;—Latin verss. (except
Castal.). Syr., It., French verss. ;-Daub., Greenf. But all the
recent editors cancel the χαύ before λαμπρόν, on the authority of
‘A. B.C. 4 16.87. Er. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol. Copt. Syr. Arr.
Slav. MS.’ I recommend that this reading be adopted, and
that the version stand thus: pure, bright linen.—For λίνον,
Lachm. reads λίθον (‘ A. C. 38**. 48.90. Vulg. MS. Ai. Slav.
MSS.’). Comp. Ezek. 28:13; and Milton: ‘Zeal, whose sub-
stance is ethereal, arming in complete diamond, ascends his
fiery chariot.’ (Apol. for Smect. sect. 1.). And again in P, L.
vi. 109, 110:
“Satan, with vast and haughty strides advane’d,
‘Came towr’ing, arm’d in adamant and gold.’
¢ E. V.,ch. 22:16; Acts10: 30. This idea of lustre is given
by T., C., G.;-Syr. (see Michaelis ad Castell.), Protestant
German verss. (the Vulg. having candido) except Herd., Dt.,
It., Fr. S.;-Castal., Brightm., Bez., Grot., Cocc., Vitr., B. and
L., Daub., Dodd., Woodh., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd.
f The participle is kept in its place, and translated as de-
pendent on ἄγγελου, by W., R. ;-foreign verss. generally ;-Daub.,,
Dodd., Newc., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg.,
Murd., Kenr. For the form of the participle, see Εἰ. V., ch.
1: 13 ;-Daub., Wesl., Woodh., Stu., Kenr.
= Comp. ch. 1: 13. All the verss. referred to in the first
half of N. f express one of the Greek prepositions; only the Dt.
(omgord om), Moldenh., Mey., De W., Ebr., (wmgiirtet um),
express both.
h K. V., ch. 1: 135 &e,;-W., R.;-Latin verss., Dt., It., Fr. S. ;—
Daub., Berl. Bib., Moldenh., Herd., Mey., Allw., All., Stolz,
Kist. δες Stu., Lord, De τ. i Hibrs
! See ch. 4: 6, N. a.
} See ch. 5: 8, N. g.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK TEXT.
God, who liveth for ever and θυμοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ τοῦ ζῶντος εἰς
\ fod fod /
ever. τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων.
| ε Ν a
8 And the temple was filled 8 καὶ ἐγεμίσθη ὃ ναὸς καπνοῦ
Ἷ τ " ~ | a ΄ - a |
with smoke from the glory of ἐκ τῆς δόξης τοῦ Θεοῦ, καὶ ἐκ
God, and from his power; an a Nasi tues RENT hese ES |
no man was able to enter into 77°, ΠΕΟΣΨΟΘΠΟΝ hac ἘΠ᾿
ἠδύνατο εἰσελθεῖν εἰς τὸν ναὸν,
the temple, till the seven plagues
of the seven angels were ful- ἄχρι τελεσθῶσιν αἱ ἑπτὰ πληγαὶ
τῶν ἑπτὰ ἀγγέλων.
filled.
CHAP XVI. CHAP. XVI.
Anp 1 heard a great voice out |
of the temple, saying to the,
seven angels, Go your ways, and |
pour out the vials of the wrath |
God of upon the earth.
ΒΩ lal ,
KAT ἤκουσα φωνῆς μεγάλης
5 cal fal / ΄σ « εἶ
ἐκ τοῦ ναοῦ, λεγουσὴς τοῖς ἐπτὰ
» Ψ', ε ΄ ον > /
ἀγγέλοις, Ὕπαγετε, καὶ ἐκχέατε
Ν / fal na an ΄σ
τὰς φιάλας τοῦ θυμοῦ τοῦ Θεοῦ
r REVISED VERSION.
of the wrath of God who liveth
‘unto the ages of the ages.
8 And the temple was filled
with smoke from the glory of
God, and from his power; and
no ‘one was able to enter into
the temple, till the seven plagues
of the seven angels "should be
»finished.
CHAP. XVI.
Anp 1 heard a «loud voice tout
of the temple, saying to the
seven angels: Go, and pour out
the © bowls of the wrath of God
‘into the earth.
εἰς τὴν γῆν.
2 And the first went, and|
poured out his vial upon the)
earth; and there fell a noisome
and grievous sore upon the men
which had the mark of the beast,
and wpon them which worship-
ped his image.
κυνοῦντας.
2 Καὶ ἀπῆλθεν ὁ πρῶτος, καὶ
» ΄ Ν / ε σι ὅν, \
ἐξέχεε THY φιάλην αὑτοῦ ἐπὶ τὴν
΄σ ee ΄σ \
"γῆν: Kal ἐγένετο ἕλκος κακὸν καὶ
Ν Ν U4 Ν
πονηρὸν εἰς τοὺς ἀνθρώπους τοὺς
Ψ \ / lel / | . -
ἔχοντας τὸ χάραγμα τοῦ θηρίου, beast, and } who worshipped his
\ tal / > “ 1
- καὶ τοὺς TH εἰκόνι αὐτοῦ προσ- "8889.
| 2 And the first went ‘away,
and poured out his ‘bowl ‘upon
,/the earth; and there €came an
| »evil and grievous sore ‘upon the
‘men ‘who had the mark of the
κ See ch. 1: 6, N. g, &e.
1 See ch. 5: 3, N. 6, ἄς.
m Jt. (fossero), French verss. ( fussent) ;-Hamm., Beng. and
De W. (waren), Woodh., Allw,, Lord.
ἈΠ ΘΟΘ υ 10 Ni Gs
5 See ch. 1: 10, N. x. Matth. and Tisch. cancel the words
ἐχ tov ναοῦ, on the authority of ‘B.a18.65. Syr. (in some
copies). Ar. P. Slav. MSS.’
> Except in this instance, ὑπάγω is always (5 times) in this
book, and generally elsewhere, rendered in E. V., to go;-W.
(Go ye), R.;-Latin verss. (te), It. (Andate), French verss.
(Allez) ;-Daub. (go on), Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Penn (as IW.), Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg. and Murd. (go
forth), Kenr.
¢ Before φιάλας, all the recent editors (though Bloomf. thinks
that ‘internal evidence is rather against it’) insert ἑπτά ‘ A. B.C.
a20.87. Vulg.Syr. Arm. Arr.’ I recommend that this read-
ing be adopted: seven. For bowls, see ch. 5: 8, N. g.
4 Comp. ch. 13: 18, N. i, &e., and ν. 3, N.1. W.;—Latin
yerss. (im, with the accusative), Syr. (= Greenf. 2), It. (me) ;-
Sharpe (on to), Treg. :
ε See ch. 12: 17, N. τ᾿ &e.
f See ch. 5: 8, N. g—— For ἐπί, Matth., Sch., Lachm., Hahn,
Treg., Words., Tisch., read εἰς (A. B.C. ‘a 19.87. Vulg. Syr.
Ar. P”). I recommend that the words: ‘Or, as many read,
into, appear in the margin.
= Comp. 2 Pet. 1:20, N.w. Εἰ. V. rather excludes the idea
of an eruption from within.—W., R., (was made) ;—Latin verss.
(factum est;-except Castal., affecti sunt homines), Syr.
(= Greenf. ὑπὸ), Germ. (ward), Dt. (werd), Fr. G. (fut faite),
Fr. S. (y eut);-Daub., Words., (became), Berl. Bib., Beng.,
Van Ess, Goss., (kam), Dodd., Stu., Treg., Murd., (was),
Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Mey. (as Germ.;-and so All.,
Hengst.), Ew. (ortwm est, venit), Ell. (broke out), Lord, De W.
and Ebr. (entstand), Kell. (ensued), Kenr. (as R.).
h ἘΠ V., generally; never, as here ;-Syr., Protestant German
verss. (use bése ;-except Ebr., schlimmer), Dt. (kwaad), Fr. G.,
-S., (mauvaise) ;-Erasm. and later Latin yerss., except Castal.,
(malwm ;-for the Vulg. saevum), Engl. Ann., Wakef. and Newe.
(bad), Woodh., Lord, Barn. (evil, bad).
1 Here the more suitable proposition is ἐπί (A. B. C. ‘a 21.
β0. Syr. Arm. Arr.’), adopted by Beng., Matth., Sch., Lachm.,
Hahn, Treg., Words., Tisch. For who, see 2 Pet. 2: 11, N.f.
} The worshippers of the image are not a distinct class from
those who bear the mark; ch. 13: 15-17; 14: 9.—Neither the pre-
position nor the demonstrative is repeated by the German verss.,
Dt. ;-B. and L., Daub., Wesl., Stu., Lord, Murd. Castal., Cocc.,
Vitr., retain the participial construction in both clauses; Bez.,
Par., Bierm., Dodd., Matth., omit only the preposition. E. V.
and others follow the Vulg— For who, see 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
REVELATION.
173
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
3 And the second angel pour-
ed out his vial upon the sea;
and it became as the blood of a
dead man; and every living soul
died in the sea.
4 And the third angel poured
out his vial upon fie rivers and
fountains of waters: and they
became blood.
5 And I heard the angel of
the waters say, Thou art righ-
teous, O Lord, which art, sad
wast, and shalt be, because thou
hast judged thus.
GREEK TEXT.
3 Kai ὁ δεύτερος ἄγγελος.
ἐξέχεε τὴν φιάλην αὑτοῦ εἰς τὴν
θάλασσαν: καὶ ἐγένετο αἷμα ὡς dena
νεκροῦ, καὶ πᾶσα ψυχὴ ζῶσα died " in the sea.
ἀπέθανεν ἐν τῇ θαλάσσῃ. |
4 Kaio τρίτος ἄγγελος ἐξέχεε,
τὴν φιάλην αὑτοῦ εἰς Tous ποτα-
μοὺς καὶ εἰς τὰς πηγὰς τῶν ὑδά-
των" καὶ ἐγένετο αἷμα. |
5 Καὶ ἤκουσα τοῦ ἀγγέλου,
τῶν ὑδάτων λέγοντος, Ἄἴκαιος,,
Κύριε, εἶ, ὁ ὧν καὶ ὁ ἦν καὶ ὁ
ὅσιος, ὅτι ταῦτα ἔκρινας"
| REVISED VERSION.
| 3 And the second ‘angel pour-
ed out his bowl ‘into the sea;
and it became ™ blood as of "one
and every ‘living soul
4 And the third ’angel poured
out his rpbowl «into the rivers
and sinto the fountains of ‘the
waters; and ‘they became blood.
5 And 1 heard the angel of
the waters “saying: ‘Righteous,
vO Lord, art thou, «who art, and
swsho nah yeven ‘the Holy One,
because thou «didst adjudge
| these things.
k Knapp brackets, and Beng., Mey., Lachm., Treg., Words.,
Tisch., cancel, the word ἄγγελος, on the Shoes of ‘A. C. 18.
Vulg. MS. lire Tol. Acth.’ For bowl, see ch. 5: 8, N. g.
1 See v.1, N.d, &c. W.;—Latin verss. (in, with the ac-
cusative), Syr. (= Greenf.’s 3), Germ., Dt., It., Fr. S. 3-Daub.,
Beng., Moldenh., Herd., Mey., Stu., Treg., Hengst.
m Not in appearance merely.—The ὡς is kept in its own
place, and αἷμα translated without an article, by W., R.;—Latin
verss. (except Pagn., Bez., Par.), Syr., German verss. (except
All.), Dt., It. Fr. S.;-Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Woodh.,
Allw., Sharpe, Lord, Treg., Kell., Murd., Kenr.
Ὁ For one, see ch. 1: 13, N. c. E. V., Mark 9: 26;—R. ;—
German verss., Dt., Fr. S.;-Thom., Penn (marking it as sup-
plied), Lord. For ζῶσα (which Sch. cancels, according to
‘419.64. Slav. MSS.’), Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Lachm., Hahn,
Treg., Words., Tisch., Theile, read ζωῆς (‘ A. C. Syr.’)——After
ἀπέθ., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., Theile, insert za (‘ A. C.
Syr. Slav. MS.’).
° Kn. brackets, and all the other recent editors cancel, the
word ἄγγελος, on the authority of A. B. C.‘a 18.66. Vulg.
Aeth. Ar. P” 1 recommend that, in accordance with this read-
ing, the word angel be omitted.
P See ch. 5: 8, N. g.
a See v. ὃ, N. 1, ke. Lachm., Treg., Words., cancel the
second εἰς, on the authority of ‘A. C. 10. 43, 49. 91, Compl.
Copt.’
τ E. V., ch. 8: 10; &c. ;-W.., R. ;-foreign verss. (except Herd.,
Mey.) ;-Daub., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Sharpe,
Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
* See ch. 8: 10. N. e, &e.
t Notwithstanding De W.’s negative, a comparison of vy. 3, 4
with ch.8: 8-11 demands this construction. ‘he singular
ἐγένετο is no objection, it being quite common, both in Greek
and Latin, for the verb to take the number of a predicative
substantive. The reading ἐγένοντο (‘A. 36.) is edited by
Lachm.
α See ch. 6: 3, N. k.
Y The adjective retains its emphatic position in W. ;—Latin
verss., Syr.;-Daub., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Herd., Woodh.,
Thom., Mey., Allw., Greenf., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., De W.,
Words., Murd., Ebr.
w The word Κύριε is marked by Bloomf. as ‘most probably,
or certainly, an interpolation,’ and cancelled by all the other
recent editors, on the authority of A. B.C. ‘a 25. β 6. γ 3.
Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol. Copt. Syr. Ar. P. Slay. MSS.’
I recommend that this reading be adopted, and that the version
stand thus: Righteous art thou.
= See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
y Allw. But all the recent editors cancel the xav, on the
authority of ‘A. B. C. a 25. β 7. y3. Compl. Vulg. Arm. Slay.
MS.’ I recommend that, in accordance with this reading, the
word even be omitted.
z Of Bez.’s reading, 6 ἐσόμενος, followed in E. V., Words.
says: ‘In nullo quod sciam Codice invenitur 6 éo., quam lec-
tionem’ [quae lectio?] ‘ex Bezae recensione in Versionem
Anglicanam immigravit.? Comp. ch. 11: 17, N. a. The
ὁ before ὅσιος is bracketed by Bloomf., and cancelled by Matth.,
Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words., Tisch., (not, as Bloomf. says,
‘by all the recent editors;’) on the authority of ‘A. B.C.
α 19.65. Syr. Arm.’
2 Moldenh. (gerichtlich beschlossen hast), Penn, Lord, (hast
adjudged), Sharpe (judgedst), Ebr. (Urtheil gesprochen
hast) ;-Wahl, Schirl., ({decerno], beschliessen, verordnen),
Rob. (to determine on, to decree), Green (to resolve on, to
decree).
> See ch. 4: 1, Ν. ἃ.
174
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
6 For they have shed the
blood of saints and prophets,
and thou hast given them blood
to drink ; for they are worthy.
7 And I heard another out of
the altar say, Even so, Lord God
Almighty, true and righteous
are thy judgments.
8 And the fourth angel pour-
ed out his vial upon the sun;
and power was given unto him
to scorch men with fire.
-9 And men were scorched
with great heat, and blasphe-
med the name of God, which
hath power over these plagues:
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
oS - ς , ΕΝ
0 ὅτι αἷμα ἁγίων καὶ προφη-
= » ν -: » a
τῶν ἐξέχεαν, Kal αἷμα αὐτοῖς
δ], lal 3, i'd
ἔδωκας πιεῖν: ἄξιοι yap εἰσι.
ΤΑΝ vy + > tal
7 Καὶ ἤκουσα ἄλλου ἐκ τοῦ
θ f rey Nai
υσιαστηρίου, λέγοντος, αἱ,
/ Ν € ΄
Κύριε 0 Θεὸς ὁ παντοκράτω
3
3 Ν x / e ,
ἀληθιναὶ καὶ δίκαιαι αἱ κρίσεις
σου. 3
/ 7]
8 Kai ὃ τέταρτος ἄγγελος
> / Ν ye ε a 2 Ν
ἐξέχεε τὴν φιάλην αὑτοῦ ἐπι τὸν
5 , a
ἥλιον: καὶ ἐδόθη αὐτῷ καυματίσαι
Ν ΄ὔ
τοὺς ἀνθρώπους ἐν πυρί:
ἐν
9 καὶ ἐκαυματίσθησαν οἱ ἄν-
a /
θρωποι καῦμα μέγα, καὶ ἐβλασ-
᾿ ?
{A Ν δ, cal cal
φήμησαν τὸ ὄνομα τοῦ Θεοῦ
a 3, \
τοῦ. ἔχοντος ἐξουσίαν ἐπὶ τὰς
REVISED VERSION.
6 For they ‘poured out the
blood of saints and prophets,
and thou 4gavest them blood to
drink; ‘for they are worthy.
7 And I heard ‘another out of
the altar ‘saying: 'Yea, ‘O Lord
God ‘the Almighty, true and
righteous are thy judgments.
8 And the fourth «angel pour-
ed out his bowl upon the sun;
and "it was given unto "him
to scorch °the men with fire.
9 And »the men were sscorch-
ed with great sscorching, and
‘they blasphemed the name of
God, ‘who thad * power over
« Comp. E. V., Jer. 18: 21; Zeph. 1:17.
‘Their sin furnished
thority of A. B. C. ‘a 12. β 3.
Vulg. MS. 71. Aeth. Syr.
the type of its own punishment.’ Comp. ch. 18: 6; Gen. 9: 6;
15. 49: 26; Ezek. 35:6; 2 Cor.5:10. This affinity between
the offence and the retribution is vividly suggested in the Greek
by the use of the same verb in describing both, as well as by
the correspondent position of either αἷμα. And thus, through-
out the ch., W. employs the phrase, to shed out (so T., C., in
vv. ὃ, 4, 6) ;-Latin verss., effundere (except Matth., who has
here the simple fuderunt), Syr., = Chald. xsuj; Fr.S., verser;—
Dodd., Woodh., to pour forth or out; Thom., Sharpe, to pour
out. (German verss. change giessen or ausgiessen to vergies-
sen; and similarly the Dt. The historical time is retained
by W., T., C., G.;-Brightm., Wakef., Thom., Sharpe. See
ch. 17: 2, 17, NN. j, w-
4 Sharpe, Ebr.
(‘A. C.’).
e All the recent editors cancel the γάρ, on the authority of
A. B.C. ‘a 25. β 8. y 3. Compl. Tol. Copt. Slav. MS.’ I re-
commend that, in accordance with this reading, the word for
be omitted.
f All the recent editors cancel the words, ἄλλον éx, on the
authority of ‘A. B. (Words. says that B. has ἐκ, not ἀλλου)
°C. 26. β 7. y 2. (Compl. gx). Vulg. MS. Copt. Syr. Ar. P.
Slav. MSS.’ I recommend that this reading be adopted, and
the words, another out of, omitted. The altar itself is then
personified, as a spectator stirred with sympathy in the joy
and adoration of its own avenged martyrs.
& See ch. 6: 3, N. k.
b See ch. 1: 7, N. 1.
1 See ch. 15: ὃ, N. m.
} See ch. 4: 8, N. k.
« All the recent editors cancel the word ἄγγελος, on the au-
Lachm., Treg., Words., read δέδωκας
Ar. Ῥ. J recommend that, in accordance with this reading,
the word angel be omitted.
1 See ch. 5: 8, N. g.
m See ch. 6:4, N.q. There Τὶ. V. marks power as supplied.
» Dt.;-Hamm., Coc¢., Marck, Vitr., Daub., Dodd., Moldenh.,
Thom., Crol., Lord, Treg., De W., Barn., Ebr., refer αὐτῷ to
ἥλιον ; Beng. objecting, that ἐδόθη is more appropriate to the
angel, and Hengst. appealing to ch. 7: 2 and 4 (6): 8, as still
more decisive. But the point is a doubtful one, and 1 recom-
mend that the note: ‘Or, it,’ be set in the margin.
° Comp. ch. 9:6, N.y. Here the reference is to those de-
scribed in y. 2.—Foreign verss. ;= Wells, Wesl., Woodh., Thom.
(at v. 9), Allw., Penn, Ell., Lord.
P See v. 8, N. 0, &e.
a A noun cognate to the preceding verb is employed by Latin
verss. (except Castal.), Syr., Dt. It.;-Hamm. (‘scorched
greatly or a great scorch’), Berl. Bib., Herd., Stolz, Mey.,
Sharpe (scorched with a great scorch), Treg. (as above),
De W., Ebr.
τ French verss.;-Beng., Moldenh., Wakef., Thom., Sharpe,
Stu., Ell., Lord, Kenr. After ἐβλασῷ., Matth., Sch., Tisch.,
repeat οἱ ἄνθρωποι (‘B. a 22. 8 6. Compl. Syr. Ar. P. Slay.
MS.’).
® See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. ἢ
t The participle here does not state a general truth didacti-
cally, but assigns the historical reason of the blasphemies. The
men were conscious that God was the Author of their suffer-
ings. Comp. Is. 8: 21. Hence Castal.’s qui haberet.—T. ;—
Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Woodh., All., ἘΠῚ., Kenr.
ἃ Before ἐξουσίαν, the Compl., Beng., Lachm., Treg:, Words.,
Tisch., insert τήν (A. and 6 cursive MSS.).
᾿
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
and they repented not to give
him glory.
10 And the fifth angel poured
out his vial upon the seat of the
beast ; and his kingdom was full
of darkness; and they gnawed
their tongues for pain,
11 And plasphemed the God |
of heaven, because of their pains |
and their sores, and repented not
of their deeds.
12 And the sixth angel poured
out his vial upon the great river
Euphrates ; and the water there-
of was dried up, that the way of
the kings of the east might be
prepared,
13 And I saw three unclean
ε na ε \ na ,
ἑτοιμασθῇ ἡ ὁδὸς τῶν βασιλέων͵
GREEK TEXT.
Ν i > ,
πληγὰς ταύτας, καὶ οὐ μετενοη-
a 3 ° J
σαν δοῦναι αὐτῷ δόξαν.
€ / 7]
10 Kai ὁ πέμπτος ἄγγελος
3 / \ , - CaS x
ἐξέχεε THY φιάλην αὑτοῦ ἐπὶ τὸν
“-“ γς:
θρόνον τοῦ θηρίου: καὶ ἐγένετο
΄ /
ἡ βασιλεία αὐτοῦ éoxoT@pery: |
fo Ν ᾽ὔ ε
καὶ ἐμασσῶντο Tas γλώσσας av-
΄“- lal ,
τῶν ἐκ τοῦ πόνου,
3 , Ν
11 καὶ ἐβλασφήμησαν τὸν
Ν a = tot lad /
Θεὸν Tov οὐρανοῦ ἐκ τῶν πόνων
4 Dae ats
αὑτῶν καὶ ἐκ τῶν ἑλκῶν αὑτῶν,
/ cod Ψ
καὶ οὐ μετενόησαν ἐκ τῶν ἔργων
αὑτῶν. ;
o lA fs
12 Kai ὁ ἕκτος ἄγγελος ἐξέχεε
\ f « ΄- > Ν
τὴν φιάλην αὑτοῦ ἐπὶ τὸν ποτα-
‘\ Ν / ἊΝ > ve
μὸν Tov μέγαν τὸν Evpparny:
Ν 52 ’, 6 \ ὕδ > a of
καὶ ἐξηράνθη τὸ ὕδωρ αὐτοῦ, iva
hed, RO ἘΠ RS Υ
τῶν ἀπὸ ἀνατολῶν ἡλίου.
€ 3 > fal ,
18 Καὶ εἰδον ἐκ τοῦ στόματος
REVISED VERSION.
these plagues, and they repented
not to give him glory.
10 And the fifth vangel poured
out his “bowl upon the *throne
of the beast; and his kingdom
ybecame darkened; and they
‘gnawed their tongues for the
pain,
11 And blasphemed the God
of heaven because of their pains
and *because of their sores, and
repented not ‘of their ‘works.
12 And the sixth ‘angel pour-
ed out his ‘bowl upon “that great
river, "the Kuphrates; and the
water thereof was dried up, that
the way of the kings ‘who are
from the ‘rising of the sun might
be prepared.
13 And I saw, ! out of the
y All the recent editors cancel the word ἄγγελος, on the au-
thority of A. B. C. ‘a 18. β 6. Vulg. MS. Am. Aeth. Syr.
Ar. Ῥ. I recommend that, in accordance with this reading,
the word angel be omitted.
w See ch. 5: 8, N. g.
x See ch. 2: 13, N. v, &c., and comp. Ps. 94: 20.
y W., R., (was made dark), 'T., C., G., (waxed dark) ;-
Vulg. (factum est tenebrosum), Syr. (= Vulg.), German
verss. (ward [wurde] verfinstert), Dt. (is verduisterd gewor-
den), It. (divenne tenebroso), French verss. (devint [B. and L.,
tout] lénébreux) ;-Castal., Vitr., (obscuratum est;—other Latin
verss., as Vulg., except that Coce. has tenebricoswm), Daub.,
Newt., (became full of d.), Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Thom.,
Sharpe, Stu., Ell., Lord, Treg., (was darkened), Newe., Woodh.,
Allw., Penn, Words. (was filled with d.), Murd. (became
darkness), Kenr. (became dark).
2 The imperfect (kept gnawing) is expressed by Syr.. It.,
French verss. ;-Pagn., Bez., Par., Cocc., Bierm., Vitr., Wakef.
(kept biting). For ἐμασσ., Beng., Lachm., Words., Tisch..
Bloomf., read ἐμασῶντο (‘ A. C.a 7. 8 2. Er.’).
Ὁ It., Fr. G..—M. ;-Beng.. Woodh., Allw., Penn, Ell., De W.,
Words.
> The second ἐκ is expressed by Syr., Germ., Dt., It.;-Vat.,
Coce., Daub., Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Woodh., Thom., Allw.,
All., Lord, De W., Hengst., Ebr.
¢ Seé ch. 2: 21, N. ο.
4 See ch. 2:6, N. y, ἄς.
° All the recent editors cancel the word ἄγγελος, on the au-
thority of A. B. C.‘a 19. β 4. Er. Vulg. MS. Am. Jol. Aeth.
Syr. Ar. P I recommend that, in accordance with this read-
jing, the word angel be omitted.
f See ch. 5: 8, N. g.
§ See ch. 9:14, N.g, ἄς. W. (that ilk), R.;-Latin verss.
(except Castal.), Syr.;-Wakef., Words., Kenr.
h Dt, Fr. §.;-B. and L., Wakef., Treg., De W.. Ebr.
This τόν is wanting in B. and is cancelled by Beng., Matth.,
Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch.
' Dt. (die [komen zullen]), It. (che [vengono]), Fr. S.
(venant) ;-Castal. (qui essent), Pagn., Bez., Par., (adventan-
dium), Hamm. (which are), Daub. (which come), Berl. Bib.,
Beng., (die... sind), Allw., Lord, Treg., Words. (who come),
Ebr. (die [kommen)]).
) W., R.;-foreign verss. (except Fr. M., B. and L.) ;-Hamm.,
Daub. and the later English verss., except Sharpe.
k See ch. 7: 2, N. d. Matth., Mey., Treg., Words., edit
ἀνατολῆς, on the authority of B. C. ‘a 22.86. This reading
is approved by De W., but condemned by Hengst., who also
imitates in his version the received text: Aufedngen.
1 According to the Erasmian reading of our Text, ἐχπορεύεσθαι
(recently edited only by Beng. and Mey., though approved by
Ew. as wnice verum), the construction must proceed as indicated
above: εἶδον πνεύματα ἐχπορεύεσθαι ἐκ tov στόματος, and the
clause εἰσὺ γὰρ . - σημεῖα is a parenthetical explanation or justi-
176
REVELATION. s
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
spirits like frogs come out of the
mouth of the dragon, and out
of the mouth of the beast, and
out of the mouth of the false
prophet.
14 For they are the spirits of
devils, working miracles, which
go forth unto the kings of the
earth, and of the whole world,
to gather them to the battle of;
that great day of God Almighty.
15 Behold, I come as a thief.
Blessed is he that watcheth, and
keepeth his garments, lest he
walk naked, and they see his
shame.
GREEK TEXT.
τοῦ δράκοντος, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ στό-
ματος τοῦ θηρίου, καὶ ἐκ τοῦ
στόματος τοῦ Ψψευδοπροφήτου,
πνεύματα τρία ἀκάθαρτα ὅμοια
βατράχοις"
14 εἰσὶ γὰρ πνεύματα δαιμό-
νων ποιοῦντα σημεῖα ἐκπορεύ-
εσθαι ἐπὶ τοὺς βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς
καὶ τῆς οἰκουμένης ὅλης, συνα-
γαγεῖν αὐτοὺς εἰς πόλεμον τῆς
ἡμέρας ἐκείνης τῆς μεγάλης τοῦ
Θεοῦ τοῦ παντοκράτορος.
15 ᾿]δοὺ ἔρχομαι ὡς κλέπτης.
μακάριος O γρηγορῶν, καὶ τηρῶν
τὰ ἱμάτια αὑτοῦ, ἵνα μὴ γυμνὸς
περιπατῇ, καὶ βλέπωσι τὴν ἀσχη-
REVISED VERSION. |
mouth of the dragon, and out of
the mouth of the beast, and out
of the mouth of the false pro-
phet, three unclean spirits "like
frogs,}
14 (For they are * spirits of
demons, doing Psigns,) ! go forth
unto the kings “οἵ the earth and
of the whole world, to gather
them "together to the battle of
‘that great day of God, ‘the Al-
mighty.
15 *(Behold, I come as a thief ;
«blessed is he that watcheth, and
keepeth his garments, ‘that he
walk ‘not naked, and they see
his shame.)
/ > a
μοσυνὴν aUTOV.
m All the recent editors have ὡς βάτραχου (‘.A. B. a 25. β 7.
y 2. Compl. Vulg. Aeth. Arm. Ar. P. Slay.’). I recommend
that this reading be followed, and translated: as frogs.
» W.;-foreign verss.;—Brightm., Daub., Wesl., Wakef.,
Woodh., Thom., Sharpe, Stu., Ell., Lord, Treg., Words., Kenr.
° See ch. 9: 20, N. nu. All the recent editors, except
Beng. and Bloomf., read δαιμονίων (A. B. ‘a, 17. β 6.’).
P For signs, see ch. 12:1, N.b. E. V., John 20: 30, ὅσ. ;-
W. (making signs), R. (working s.) ;-Vulg. ( facientes signa),
Germ. verss. (use Zeichen thun;-except Herd., Wunder th.;
and De W., Z. verrichten), Dt. (en zij doen teekenen), It.
(ὦ quali fanno segni), French verss. (use faire des prodiges ;—
except Fr. 8., qui font des signes) ;-Erasm., Vat., Cocc., (as
Vulg.), Pagn., Bez., Par., Vitr., (use edere s.), Daub., Sharpe,
(as R.), Wakef. (shewing s.), Woodh., Lord, (working won-
ders), Thom. (as W.;-in ch. 19: 20, did s.), Murd. (who work
prodigies), Kenr. (doing wonders).
4 The words, τῆς, γῆς, καί, bracketed by Bloomf., are can-
celled by the other recent editors, on the authority of ‘A. B.
a 28. β 8. y 2. Compl. Vulg. (Copt.) Aeth. Syr. (Arm. Erp.)
Slay.’ I recommend that this reading be adopted, and the
words, of the earth and, omitted. :
τ See ch. 18: 10, N.o. E. V., ν. 16, and elsewhere in this
book, except ch. 13: 10;—Brightm., Dodd. ([bring] together),
Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Stu., Ell.
® Before πόλ., all the recent editors insert τόν (A. B. ‘a 18.
6 6. Compl.’) Mey., Lachm. (who adopts the reading of A.,
τῆς μεγάλης ἡμέρας), and Treg., cancel ἐκείνης, on the authority
of ‘A. 14. 38.92. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Arm. Erp.’ For the ,
before Alm., see ch. 4: 8, N. k.
t This verse is inclosed in a parenthesis by It. ;-Bez., Engl.
Ann., Grot., Wells, B. and L., Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Newe.,
Griesb., Woodh., Thom., Lachm., Murd., Theile. Its interjec-
tional character is otherwise indicated by Mey. and Hahn.
« ‘Blessed in his relations to my coming ;’—the proclamation
of which, therefore, it is better not to separate by a full period ;
nor is it so separated by R. ;-It., Fr. G. ;-Coce., Dodd., Woodh.,
Thom., Sharpe, Ell. ;-or in the editions of Beng., Griesb., Sch.,
Bloomf., Treg., Words., Tisch., Theile.
vy W., R.;-Syr., German verss., Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Daub., Dodd.,
Woodh., Thom., Allw., Stu., Ell., Lord, (that he may not),
Wakef., Penn.
fication of the immediately preceding ἀκάθαρτα ou. βατρ.
closeness of connection between the two verses is favoured by
the fact, that ἐχπορεύομαι is always (8 times) elsewhere in this
book construed with éx, and in 6 of these instances éx is
followed by στόμα.
This |
2 copies ἐχπορευθέντα is found in y. 13 after Barp.), yet, regard-
ing that as substantially (der Sache nach; Hengst.) supple-
mental to éx τοὺ orou., punctuate as above. And this is done
also by Wesl. (who, however, translates ἐχπορεύεσθαι before
Some, accordingly, (as Stu., Hengst.) who | the parenthesis), and is thus tempted to overlook the yap)
prefer the reading ἃ éxzopeveras (which rests, indeed, on much | Heinr. (except that he has no comma after the parenthesis),
larger authority of MSS., and is adopted by the Elzeyir and all
the other recent editors; except that Bloomf. and Lachm. omit
the a. B.and 3 cursive MSS. have ἃ ἐκπορεύονται, while in
| Mey. and Bloomf. (except that they have not even a comma at
the end of y. 13). The parenthesis is employed by Griesb.
| Ebr., reading ἃ éx7., construes it with εἰσὶ yap πνεύμ.
REVELATION.
177
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
16 And he gathered them to-
gether into a place called in the
Hebrew tongue Armageddon.
17 And the seventh angel
poured out his vial into the air;
and there came a great voice
out of the temple of heaven,
from the throne, saying, It is
done.
18 And there were voices, and
thunders, and lightnings; and
there was a great earthquake,
such as was not since men were
upon the earth, so mighty an
earthquake, and so great.
o 4
οὕτω μέγας.
GREEK TEXT.
AS >
16 Kai συνήγαγεν αὐτοὺς εἰς
Ν hi Ἂν / c -
Tov τόπον Tov καλούμενον LBpat-
ae) ΄ὔ
ott Appayyeddav.
yy,
17 Kai ὁ ἔβδομος ἄγγελος
5 / N Me € fal > Ἂν
ἐξέχεε τὴν φιάλην αὑτοῦ εἰς τὸν
fad \ /
ἀέρα: καὶ ἐξῆλθε φωνὴ μεγάλη
Ἂν a fal lal > a ἊΝ
ἀπὸ τοῦ ναοῦ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ἀπὸ
fal 6 / λέ Té
Tov θρόνου, λέγουσα, 1 ἔγονε.
» / Ἂς
18 Καὶ ἐγένοντο φωναὶ καὶ
βρονταὶ καὶ ἀστραπαὶ, καὶ σεισ-
ἊΝ ᾽ pe e /
μὸς ἐγένετο μέγας, οἷος οὐκ ἐγέ-
aye) Ὁ ew > /
veto ἀφ ov οἱ ἄνθρωποι ἐγένοντο
od cad “ ἊΝ
ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς: τηλικοῦτος σεισμὸς
REVISED VERSION.
16 And *they gathered them
together into *the place »which
is called in * Hebrew *Armag-
geddon.
17 And the seventh ‘angel
poured out his bowl ‘into the
air; and there came eforth a
‘loud voice *from the temple ‘of
heaven, from the throne, saying:
Τὸ is done.
18 And there were ‘voices,
and thunders, and lightnings, and
there was a great earthquake,
such as was not since "men were
ton the earth, ‘such an earth-
quake, J so great.
~ To wit, the πνεύματα of y. 14, who there went forth for
the purpose which they here accomplish. Only in the interval,
while they are plying their arts, and hastening the crisis, the
gracious Lord interposes his sudden, short word of warning
and cheer, and again withdraws.—Syr., Dt., It.;—Pagn., Par.,
Engl. Ann. (as one construction), Grot., Hamm., Vitr., B. and
L., Daub., Wesl., Gill, Newt., Moldenh., Sym., Wakef., Newe.,
Woodh., Ew., Stu., Ell., Lord, De W., Words., Kell., Barn.
(‘perhaps better’). The note, ‘Or, he,’ might, however, be set
in the margin, the reference then being to God the Almighty
(v. 14). This construction Hengst. and Ebr. prefer, and the
former would justify by Joel 3: 2; Ezek. 38: 4, 16; 39: 2, and
by the plural εἰσί (v. 14); though the last point should be
allowed very little weight by one, who follows, as Hengst.
does, the reading ἅ ἐκπορεύεται.
* ‘The place already famous in history and in prophecy.’
(Judg. 5: 19; 2 Kings 23: 29; Zech. 12: 11.)—Dt., Fr. G.,
—M.,-S. ;-Coce., Bierm., (illum), Beng. and the later German
verss., Guyse (‘that famous place’), Wesl., Woodh., Thom.,
Greenf., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr.
y This relative construction, which E. V. often employs in
similar cases, is here adopted by the Latin and German verss.,
Syr., Dt., Fr. G.,—M.;-Daub., Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Allw.,
Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr.
» See ch. 9: 11, N.s.
* This name is written by Matth., ἁρμαγεδδών ; Lachm.,
Tisch., “Αρμαγεδών ; the other recent editors, ᾿Αρμαγεδών (‘ A.
a 11. 63. Compl. Eras. Mayday B. a 14. β 3. Vulg. MS.
Slav. MSS.’). The double y I find in no other edition, nor in
any lexicon except Wahl, who also aspirates the A, though in
Latin he renders the word, Armageddon; which form (whether,
as commonly explained, = 37 [Zech. 12: 11, 459] τ,
whence the aspirate; or, as Ebr. suggests, ‘n32-4y) I recom-
mend for adoption. ae
> All the recent editors cancel the word ἄγγελος, on the au-
thority of A. B.‘a 19.86. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol. Syr.’ I re-
commend that, in accordance with this reading, the word angel
be omitted.
¢ See ch. 5: 8, N. g.
4 For εἰς, all the recent editors read ἐπί (A. B. ‘a 22. β 5.’).
I recommend that this reading be adopted, and translated :
wpon.
© See ch. 9: 3, N. τὰ, &e.
{866 chy 1: 10, Ν. x.
® Daub., Dodd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Sharpe, Stu., Ell.,
Lord, Stier, Murd. For ἀπό, Beng., Lachm., Treg., read ἐκ
(‘A. 12. 18. 36. 38. 46. Er.’). The words τοῦ οὐρ., bracketed
by Knapp and Hahn, are cancelled by Mey., Lachm., Treg.,
Tisch., on the authority of ‘A. 10. 14. 92. Vulg. Copt. Syr.
Erp. Slay. MS.’
» For φωναὶ xat βρονταὶ καὶ ἀστραπαί, Matth. reads dor. καὶ
Bp. καὶ p. (‘a 16.85. Compl.’); all the other recent editors,
aor. καὶ ᾧ. καὶ Bp. (A. and 9 cursive MSS. B. has dor. καὶ ».,
omitting xai Bp.). I recommend that the latter reading be
adopted: lightnings, and voices, and thunders.’ For ot ἀνθ.
2y., Lachm., Treg., Tisch., have (‘perhaps rightly, says
Bloomf.) ἀνθρωπος ἐγένετο (‘ A. 38. Copt. Arm.’); Words.
omits the article from the common reading (B.).——For on,
see ch. 5: 7, N. a, &e.
i W., R.;-Vulg. (¢alis), German verss. (except Herd.,
Mey.), Dt.;-Erasm., Vat., Bierm., (as Vulg.), Hamm., Dodd.,
Wesl., Woodh., Allw., Stu., Ell., Lord, Murd., Kenr.
) W., R.;-Vulg., Syr., German verss. ;-Erasm., Vat., Hamm.,
Coce., Bierm., Wesl., Woodh., Thom., Aliw., Sharpe, Stu., Ell.,
Lord, Kenr.
23
178
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
19 And the great city was di-|
vided into three parts, and the
cities of the nations fell: and
great Babylon came in remem-
brance before God, to give unto
her the cup of the wine of the
fierceness of his wrath.
20 And every island fled away,
and the mountams were not.
found.
91 And there fell upon men a
great hail out of heaven, every
stone about the weight of a tal-|
ent: and men blasphemed God |
because of the plague of the
hail; for the plague thereof was
exceeding great.
CHAP. XVII.
Anp there came one of the
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
s /
19 καὶ ἐγένετο ἡ πόλις ἡ με-
/ > ΄ὔ Ψ Ν ε ,
γάλη εἰς τρία μέρη; καὶ αἱ πόλεις
n fol of \
τῶν ἐθνῶν ἔπεσον" καὶ Βαβυλὼν
« ΄ > , ΄ =
ἢ μεγάλη ἐμνήσθη ἐνώπιον τοῦ
a a a Ν /
Θεοῦ, δοῦναι αὐτῇ τὸ ποτήριον
cal wv cal cal “ 5 “
τοῦ οἴνου τοῦ θυμοῦ τῆς ὀργῆς
αὑτοῦ.
a “ iy
20 καὶ πᾶσα νῆσος ἔφυγε, καὶ
y > (+ i;
ὁρη οὐχ εὑρέθησαν.
΄ ͵ὔ
21 καὶ χάλαζα μεγάλη ὡς τα-
/ if, a
᾿λαντιαία καταβαίνει ἐκ τοῦ ov-
a ey .! > , A
pavov ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀνθρώπους- καὶ
» / ey XN
ἐβλασφήμησαν ot ἄνθρωποι Tov
Ἂν lal ~ ral
Θεὸν, ἐκ τῆς πληγῆς τῆς χαλάζης"
σ“ > ε \ Wii
ὅτι μεγάλη ἐστὶν ἡ πληγὴ αὐτῆς
σφόδρα.
CHAP.
KAT ἦλθεν εἷς ἐκ τῶν ἑπτὰ
XVII.
REVISED VERSION.
19 And the great city «be-
came three parts, and the cities
of the nations fell; and 'Baby-
lon the great "was remembered
before God, to give unto her the
cup of the wine of the fierceness
of his wrath.
20 And every island »fled, and
° mountains were not found.
21 And » great hail sas of a
talent’s weight ‘descendeth out
of heaven upon ‘the men; and
‘the men blasphemed God be-
cause of the plague of the hail ;
for ‘great “is the plague thereof
vexceedingly.
CHAP. XVII.
Anp there came one of the
seven angels which had the seven
> ΄ὔ “ / \ Ν τ
ἀγγέλων τῶν ἐχόντων τὰς ἑπτὰ Seven angels *who had the seven
« BH. V., ch. 8: 11; Matt. 21: 42; &c.;-W., R., (was made
into) ;-Vulg. (facta est in), Syr. (=> mmm), Germ. (changes
the construction of the clause: aus der grossen Stadt wurden
drei Theile), It. (marks divisa as supplied ;-and so Fr. 8. with
partagée) ;-Erasm., Vat., Aret., Coce., Bierm., (as Vulg.).
Engl. Ann. (‘Gr. made. Or, became’), Berl. Bib. (ist gewor-
den), Beng. (ward zu), Wesl. (was [split] into), Moldenh.,
Hengst., (as Germ.), Woodh., Allw., (became divided into),
Penn (was [reduced] to), Stu. (in the Comment.), Treg. (was
[divided] into), De W. (wurde in), Murd., Kenr. (as R.), Ebr.
(wurde zu). Comp. Gen. 2:10. Here EH. V. follows T., C., G.
1 ἘΞ V., ch. 17:5; 18:2. The article is here expressed by
all the foreign verss. (Bez., Coce., Bierm., Vitr., use zlle;-and
so Brightm., that) ;-Hamm., Daub. and the later English verss.,
except Lord.
m The passive form is preserved by Syr., German verss.
(except Herd., Mey.), Dt., Fr. S.;-Wesl., Wakef., Newe.,
Woodh., Allw., Sharpe, Bloomf., Stu., ἘΠ]. Lord, Treg., Murd.,
Kenr. Εἰ. V. and the older verss. follow the Vulg., venit in
memorian.
Ὁ Φεύγω occurs 31 times in the N. T., and is only here and
in ch. 20: 11 translated in E. V. flee away; in three instances,
escape; in all the rest, flee ;-R. ;—Latin verss. (use the simple
fugere), Dt. (is gevloden), It.;-Berl. Bib. and later German
verss. (use fliehen;-for Luth.’s entfliehen), Thom., Sharpe,
Stu., Lord.
ο — ‘No mountains were found.’ 566 1 John 1: 8, N. z.
The clause is given in this form by Germ.;-Wakef. (no m.
could be discovered). Hengst. The article is not introduced
by W., R.;-Fr. S. (Von ne trouva plus de montagnes) ;—B. and
L. (il ne se trouva plus de m.), Beng., Moldenh., Herd.,
Woodh., Thom., Mey., Lord, De W., Ebr.
P The indefinite article is not introduced by W., R.;-Thom.,
Mey., Allw., Stu., Ell., Lord, Kenr. The Greek order is re-
tained by W., R.—Latin and German verss. (except Moldenh.),
Syr., Dt., Fr. S.;-Hamm., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh. and
the later English.
4 The ὡς ταλ. is thus rendered by Sharpe, Stu. There is
nothing for the E. V. supplement, every stone, in any preceding
version, or in any subsequent one, except Dt. ;-Wells, Daub.,
Wesl., Words.
τ For the verb, sce ch. 10: 1, N. a, &c. The present time is
given by Hamm., Beng., Wesl., Newe. marg., Woodh., Thom.,
Allw., Ell., De W., Ebr.
O Sie teh ING Ὁ] Axes
t The Greek order of this clause is retained by Vulg. (omit-
ting, however, ἡ πληγὴ αὐτῆς. The αὐτῆς is wanting in B.),
Syr. ;-Erasm., Vat., Bez. and Bierm. (only transposing plaga
ejus), Cocc., Daub., Woodh. (except that he translates σφόδρα
immediately after μεγάλη), De W., Ebr., (as Bez.).
« Germ., Fr. S.;—-Daub., Beng., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh.,
Allw., Penn, Treg., De W., Words., Hengst., Ebr.
τ Daub., Woodh., Allw., Stu., Treg.
" See 2 Pet. 2:11, N. ἢ
REVELATION.
179
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
vials, and talked with me, saying
unto me, Come hither; I will
shew unto thee the judgment of
the great whore that sitteth upon
many waters:
τῶν πολλῶν"
2 With whom the kings of
the earth have committed forni-
eation, and the inhabitants of| >
the earth have been made drunk |
with the wine of her fornication.
3 So he carried me away in
the spirit into the wilderness:
and 1 saw a woman sit upon’
a scarlet-coloured beast, full
of names of blasphemy, having
seven heads and ten horns.
γέμον
δέκα.
4 And the woman, was array-
GREEK TEXT.
φιάλας, καὶ ἐλάλησε per ἐμοῦ,
λέγων μοι; “Ἰεῦρο, δείξω σοι τὸ
κρίμα τῆς πόρνης τῆς μεγάλης,
τῆς καθημένης ἐπὶ τῶν ὑδάτων ἡ
) » 6 a, .
2 μεθ᾽ ἧς ἐπόρνευσαν οἱ βα-
fal fal n /,
᾿σιλεῖς τῆς γῆς, καὶ ἐμεθύσθησαν
ἐκ τοῦ οἴνου τῆς πορνείας αὐτῆς
οἱ κατοικοῦντες τὴν γῆν.
4
3 Kai ἀπήνεγκέ με εἰς ἔρημον
/ 3 a
ἐν πνεύματι: Kal εἶδον γυναῖκα
tg X\ , /
“καθημένην ἐπὶ θηρίον κόκκινον,
,
ὀνομάτων
oA Ν ε Ν ὡς a
ἔχον κεφαλὰς ἑπτὰ Kal κέρατα
4 καὶ ἡ γυνὴ ἡ περιβεβλημένη
REVISED VERSION.
*bowls, and «spake with me, say-
ing ‘unto me: ‘Come, I will
shew ‘ thee the judgment of the
great harlot, that sitteth *on
‘the many waters ;
2 With whom the kings of the
earth Jj committed fornication,
and *they who inhabit the earth
jJwere made drunk with the wine
of her fornication.
3 1And he carried me away in
the »Spirit into "a wilderness ;
and I saw a woman sitting upon
a Psearlet sbeast, "full of names
of blasphemy, having seven heads
and ten horns.
βλασφημίας,
4 And the woman, «who was
> See ch. 5: 8, N. g.
* See ch. 4: 1, Ν. 6.
Sharpe, Stu., Kenr.
4 All the recent editors omit the μοί, on the authority of
A. B. ‘a 26. β 6. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay.
MSS.’ I recommend that this reading be followed, and the
words, unto me, omitted.
4 E. V., 6 times out of 9;-W. (come thow), T., C., G., R.;-
Vulg. (vent), Syr., German verss. (except Moldenh., Ebr.), It.,
French verss. ;-Erasm., Vat., Cocc., Vitr., (as Vulg.), Castal.
(ades), Pagn., Bez., Par., (heus tw), Dodd., Thom., Allw.,
Greenf. (m3), Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Barn. (here), Murd., Kenr.
ΓΈ. ch. 4:1; 21:9; &c.;-T., C., G., R.;-Daub., Dodd.,
Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Penn, Stu., Lord, Murd.,
Kenr.
= KE. V., 8 times out of 12; and see vy. 5 :- ἢ. ;-Dodd., Wakef.
and the ene verss. (except Stu., Words.) ;-Rob.
h See ch. 5: 7, N. a, &e.
! Fr. S.;-B. and L., Wakef. (those), Woodh., Thom., Scott,
Penn, Sharpe, Ell., Lord, De W., Words., Hengst., Ebr.
Treg. brackets, and Beng. and Lachm. cancel, both the articles,
on the authority of A. 5 cursive MSS. Er. But the angel,
speaking according to his own knowledge, might properly use
them, as in the previous clause, τῆς 2. τῆς μ.
} See v. 17, N. w, &c. Herd., Mey., Sharpe, Lord and Words.
(in the first instance), De W., Ebr. (in the second instance).
W., R. ;-Daub., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh.,
« For this rendering of ot κατ΄, see ch. 8: 18, N. q and 12: 12,
N.b. W. (they that dwell in), R. (they which inh.) ;-Stu.,
Lord (they who dwell on), Kenr. For ix τοῦ οἶνον κτλ...) all
the recent editors read οἱ xar. τὴν γῆν ἐκ τοῦ οἷν. τ. π. αὖτ.
(A. Β. «17. β 7. Compl.’).
1 W., T., C., G., R.;—Latin verss. (except Castal., Bez., Par.),
Syr., German yerss. (except Moldenh.), Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Daub.
and the later English verss. (except Newce.).
m The ἐν πνεύματι here, and throughout this beok (ch. 1: 10;
4: 2; 21: 10), is not equivalent to the éxrds τοῦ σώματος of
2 Cor. 12: 2, but denotes the spiritual, supernatural, prophetic
state, produced by the immediate operation of the Holy Spirit ;
and this in our idiom is best indicated, as aboye, by a re-
ference to the cause.——E. V., ch. 1: 10; 4: 2; and here also,
in the original edition ;-Castal. (divino adfiatu), Pagn., Bez.,
Par., (per spiritum), Hamm., Daub., Wesl., Woodh., Lord
(in Sp.).
5 Comp. E.V.,ch.21:10. Dt., It., French verss. ;—Brightm.,
Beng. and later German verss. (except Hbr.), Wesl., Wakef.,
Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Stu., Ell., Lord, Barn.
° See ch. 10: 1, N. a, ὅσ.
PH. V., 4 times out of 6;-W. (red) ;-Dodd., Wesl., Newc.,
Thom., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd. (as W.). See v. 4,
N. v.
a See ch. 11: ΝΕ y.
τ For γέμον, Lachm. reads γέμοντα (A.)——For ὀνομάτων,
Matth., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., edit the Hebraistic accu-
sative ὀνόματα (A. B. and 24 cursive MSS. Comp. v. 4, N. y),
to which Treg., Words.; Tisch., also prefix ra ‘A. 7. 8. 9. 13.’).
* According to our Text, ἔχουσα must be used, as the par-
ticiple often is in this book (ch. 1: 16; &c.), for the finite verb;
and so the It. construes: quella donna, ch’ era vestita...
avea. But all the recent editors have ἣν for 7, on the author-
ity of ‘A. B. a 20. B 3. Compl. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr.
Slay.? I recommend that, in accordance with this reading, the
word who, together with the preceding comma, be omitted, and
that had be changed into having.
180
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
ed in purple and scarlet-colour,
and decked with gold and pre-
cious stones and pearls, having
a golden cup in her hand full of
abominations and filthiness of
her fornication :
σωμένη χρυσῷ
πορνείας αὑτῆς.
5 And upon her forehead was
a name written, MYSTERY,
BABYLON THE GREAT, THE
MOTHER OF HARLOTS AND
GREEK TEXT.
πορφύρᾳ καὶ κοκκίνῳ, καὶ ENE
καὶ μαργαρίταις, ἔχουσα “χρυσοῦν
ποτήριον ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὑτῆς, γέμον
βδελυγμάτων καὶ ἀκαθάρτητος
5 καὶ ἐπὶ τὸ μέτωπον αὑτῆς
ὄνομα γεγραμμένον, Πῆ]υστήριον,
Βαβυλὼν ἡ μεγάλη; ἡ μήτηρ τῶν
REVISED VERSION.
‘clothed "with purple and ‘sear-
let, and “gilded with gold, and
precious «stone, and pearls, shad
xa golden cup in her hand, full
of abominations and manicleanriess
of her fornication,
καὶ λίθῳ τιμίῳ
5 And upon her forehead + ἃ
name written:* Mystery, Babylon
the great, the mother of *the shar-
t See ch. 7: 138, N. t.
" Comp. ch. 7: 18, N. αὶ &e. For πορφύρᾳ καὶ xoxxirq, all
the recent editors read eae, χαὶ xoxxwoy (A. B. α 20. B 6.
. Compl.’).
πορφύραν χαὶ xoxxwoval. Bd. y2
y See v. 3, N. p. W. (red), G. (crimson), R.;—Brightm..,
Daub. and later English verss. (except Words.).
w E. V., marg.;-W. (overgilt), ας, R. (gilted) ;-Latin verss.
(inaurata ;-Castal. deauwrata), Syr., Germ. (tbergoldet), Dt.
marg. at ch. 18: 16 ( Gr. vergoudt, of, vergult’) ;-Engl. Ann.,
Beng. (as Germ.;-and so Herd., Mey., De W., Hengst.),
Sharpe, Murd., Ebr. (vergoldet). See Rob. and the other
lexicons. (Shakspere, Merch. of Ven. ii. 6:
‘Twill... gild myself
‘With some more ducats.’)——For ypvoa all the
recent editors read χρυσίῳ (‘ A. B. a 16. β 5.’).
x W., T., C., R.;-Vulg. ;-Erasm., Vat., Coce., Woodh., Allw.,
Lord, De W., Ebr.m—For χρυσ. zoz., ἘΠΕ Matth. y Lachm:,
Sch., Hahn, Treg., Words., Tisch., read ποτ. χρυσ. (A. 'B.
B 5.).
y E. V. renders dxadapros by wnclean, 28 times out of 30;
and ἀχαθαρσία, which occurs everywhere else as the noun,
always (10 times) by uwncleanness ;-W. But for ἀχαθάρτητος
(a form found only in this instance), all the recent editors read
τὰ ἀχάθαρτα τῆς (‘A. B. a 26. β 8. y ὃ. Compl.’), thus com-
bining (see ch. 14, 6, N. f) the Hebrew construction (v. 3,
N.r) with the Greek. Wolf., indeed, would govern τὰ ἀχάθ.
by ἔχουσα immediately; Stu., through an apposition with
ποτήριον ; while Words. would supply εἶδον. I recommend
that the reading be adopted, and that τὰ ἀχάθαρτα be trans-
lated : the uncleannesses—a plural which occurs in Εἰ. V., Ezek.
36: 29. It. (dell’ immondizie) ;-Beng., Van Ess, Goss., De W.,
({den] Unreinigkeiten), Woodh., Stu., Lord, (the impurities),
Penn (the filthinesses), Gerl., Hengst., Ebr., ({den] Unsauber-
keiten).
al7.
* This construction, which connects τὸ dy. with the ἔχουσα of
y. 4, appears (or, at least, nothing is supplied) in W., R. ;—Latin
yerss., Syr., Germ., Fr. S.;-Berl. Bib., Beng., Moldenh., Newce.,
Woodh., Greenf., Sharpe, Lord, 'Treg., Words., Hengst., Ebr.
* Many, as Fr. G.;-Areth., Vat. (in the version), Aret.,
Brightm., B. and L., Eichh., Woodh., Heinr., Bloomf., Treg.,
De W., Barn., Ebr., put ΜΜυστήριον in apposition with ὄνομα,
= a mysterious name. This is much better than Stu.’s con-
nection of it as an adverbial accusative with γεγραμμένον;
= mysteriously written (though Barn. allows that also). But,
1., while the Apocalypse is full of μυστήρια, in no other instance
does the narrator herald one as such:—2., supposing the in-
scription to have included Μυστήριον, an explanation was thus
formally invited, which is furnished in y. 7; and the interpret-
ing angel is then to be considered as taking up the very word,
and as personally (ἐγώ) confronting the difficulty which it an-
nounced :—8., as the angel uses it, the term is attached not to
the name, but to the woman herself and her equipment :—
4., in that reference it might very well characterize her origin,
nature, history, and destination. Graciously to know the evil—
‘the depths of Satan’ (ch. 2: 24)—‘the mystery of iniquity’
(2 Thess. 2: 7)—this, not less than the knowledge of good,
requires heavenly teaching, and‘an unction from the Holy
One’ (1 John 2: 20) :—and, 5., even if not intended to be thus
itself descriptive of the woman, Μυστήριον might yet stand in
the inscription as a sort of prelude or index to her name; some-
what like Ὧδε 7 σοφία ἐστίν in ch. 13: 18. The capital letters
of E. V. here, and in ch. 19: 16; Matth. 27: 37; Mark 15: 26;
Luke 23: 88; John 19: 19, were adopted, Barn. thinks, by our
Translators ‘for the sole purpose of denoting that it was an
inscription or title.’ But they may have meant also to re-
present to the eye the probable uncial form of the original. No
such imitation, however, is found here in any edition of the
Greek text ;-the older English verss. ;-foreign verss. (except
B. and L.) ;-Brightm., Hamm., Daub., Wesl., Wakef., Sharpe,
Ell.. Lord, Murd., Kenr.
> R.;-foreign verss.;-Daub., Wakef., Thom., Allw., Penn,
Sharpe, Treg., Words.
¢ The marginal variation of E. V., fornications, rests on the
Vulg., Ar., and the text of Areth. (πορνειῶν), but is of no
manuscript authority. What Sch., again, mentions as the
Constantinopolitan reading, πόρνων, fornicators, has been re-
ceived by Matth. alone of the recent editors, and followed by
Daub. and Fr. 8.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
ABOMINATIONS OF THE)
EARTH.
6 And I saw the woman
drunken with the blood of the
saints, and with the blood of the
martyrs of Jesus: and when I
saw her, I wondered with great.
admiration.
7 And the angel said unto me,
Wherefore didst thou marvel? I
will tell thee the mystery of the
woman, and of the beast that
earrieth her, which hath the
seven heads and ten horns.
8 The beast that thou sawest,
was, and is not; and shall as-
cend out of the bottomless pit,
and go into perdition: and they
that dwell on the earth shall
wonder, (whose names were not
written in the book of life from
the foundation of the world,)
REVELATION.
181
GREEK TEXT.
na ΄σ Δ [δ᾽
πορνῶν καὶ τῶν βδελυγμάτων τῆς
γῆς.
5 \ a
6 Kai εἰδὸν τὴν γυναῖκα pe-
4
θυουσαν
ὩΣ τὰ Ν > a o a
ayl@V, K&L EK TOU QALLATOS τῶν
, > _ ie) /
μαρτύρων Incov: καὶ ἐθαύμασα,
> x δὲ a 4
ἰδὼν αὐτὴν, θαῦμα μέγα.
7 Καὶ εἶπέ μοι 0 ayyedos, |
Auari ἐθαύμασας : ἐγώ σοι ἐρῶ
τὸ μυστήριον τῆς γυναικὺς, καὶ
τοῦ θηρίου τοῦ βαστάζοντος av-
τὴν, τοῦ ἔχοντος τὰς ἑπτὰ κεφα-
λὰς καὶ τὰ δέκα κέρατα.
8 Θηρίον ὃ εἶδες, ἦν, καὶ οὐκ
ἔστι, καὶ μέλλει ἀναβαίνειν ἐκ
τῆς ἀβύσσου, καὶ εἰς ἀπώλειαν
ὑπάγειν: καὶ θαυμάσονται οἱ κα-
τοικοῦντες ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς, ὧν οὐ
γέγραπται τὰ ὀνόματα ἐπὶ τὸ βι-
βλίον τῆς ζωῆς ἀπὸ καταβολῆς
ἐκ τοῦ αἵματος τῶν
REVISED VERSION.
lots and ‘of «the abominations
of the earth.
6 And I saw the woman
drunken with the blood of the
‘saints, and with the blood of the
‘witnesses of Jesus; and & I
wondered, when I saw her, with
great "wonder.
7 And the angel said unto me:
Wherefore didst thou ‘wonder?
iI will tell thee the mystery of
the woman, and of the beast
that *beareth her, which hath
the seven heads and 'the ten
horns.
S »=The beast "which thou
'sawest, was, and is not, and
cis to ascend out of the eabyss,
and go into perdition: and
they that dwell on the earth,
‘pwhose mames have not been
| written "in the book of life from
‘the foundation of the world,
shall wonder, *seeing the beast,
4 W.;-Newe., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Stu., Murd., Kenr.
° R.;—Dt., [t., French verss. ;-Beng., Wakef., Newc., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., All., Penn, Sharpe, Treg, De W., Words.,
Hengst., Murd., Kenr.
f See ch. 2: 13, N. Ὁ:
& The ἐθαύμ. is kept first by R. ;—Latin (except Castal.) and
German verss., Syr., Dt.;-Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Greenf.,
Lord, Treg., Kenr.
5 A noun cognate to the preceding verb is employed by W.;-
such Latin and German verss. as do not use an adverb, Syr.,
Dt., It., Fr. 5. ;-Newe., Greenf., Sharpe, Lord, Treg., Kenr.
1K. V., vv. 6, 8; ch. 18: 3;-W.;-Wells, Daub., Dodd.,
Wesl., Newe., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg.,
Murd., Kenr.
} See 1 John 2: 20, N. p, ἄς. The pronominal subject is
expressed in the Latin verss., Syr., Greenf., and marked as em-
phatic by Treg. For what the emphasis involves, sce v. 5,
N. a.
« E. V., 23 times out of 27;-W., T., C., G.;-Stu., Lord
(bears), Murd.
1 R.;-Syr. (= De Ὁ. illa), Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Beng., Dodd.,
Wesl., Moldenh., Newe., Woodh., Allw., Treg., Hengst., Murd.,
Ebr.
m All the recent editors prefix τό (A. B. ‘a 24. 8 7. Compl.’).
» W., R.;-Brightm., Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newc.,
Woodh., Thom., Allw., Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.
° For ts fo, see ch. 10: 7, N. y, &e., and 12: 5, N. y——For
abyss, see ch. 9: 1, N. 6.
P This order is followed in R.;-It., French verss. ;—Dodd.,
Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Penn, Lord, Murd., Kenr. The
parenthesis, by which E. V. (after T., C., G.), and most of the
English verss. that follow the same order, seek to avoid a slight
ambiguity thence arising, has been removed by the Amer. Bible
Soe. Most of the foreign verss. are able to adopt the Greek
inversion, and in that way bring the antecedent and relative
clauses together. For θαυμάσονταυ, Lachm. and Tisch. read
θαυμασθήσονταιυ (‘ A.’).
4 Vor τὰ ὀνόματα, Matth., Lachm., Sch., Treg., Words.,
Tisch., read τὸ ὄνομα (‘ A. Β. α 15.65. Copt. Syr. Erp. Slay.
MS.’). Comp. ch. 13:8, N.h. For have been, see ch. 13: 8,
Ν. 1. Lachm. has οὐκ ἐγέγραπτο (A. οὐκ éyéypaztrac).
τ This γράφειν ἐπί (= ὃ; amd Is. 8: 1, ἄς.) is imitated by
Syr. ;-Berl. Bib., Beng., Ebr.
5. Tor the change of verb see B. V., 13 times in this book out
of 16 ;-W., R.;-foreign verss. (except Bez., who at first had the
Vulg. videntes, but afterward changed it into cernentes) ;—
Brightm., Dodd., Wakef., Thom., Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord,
Murd., Kenr. For the participial form, see W., R.;—Latin and
French yerss., Syr., Dt. ;-Brightm., Dodd., Wakef. (at seeing),
Woodh. (beholding), Lord, Kenr. But all the recent editors
have βλεπόντων (‘ A. B. a 21. B 7. γ 3.2)—a genitive, not. de-
pendent, as Win. suggests, on the previous dy, but (which he
also allows) absolute, as in Matt. 1:18; Luke 8: 20). 1 re-
commend that this reading be adopted, and translated: when
they see.
182 REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
REVISED VERSION.
when they behold the beast that κόσμου, βλέποντες τὸ θηρίον ὕ ὅτι | ‘that he was, and is not, "though
was, and is not, and yet is.
9 And here zs the mind which
hath wisdom. The seven heads
are seven mountains, on which| [ ν
the woman sitteth.
10 And there are seven kings:
ἦν, καὶ οὐκ ἔστι; καίπερ ἐστίν.
9 ὧδε 6 νοῦς 6 ἔχων σοφίαν.
σὺ Ὁ \ Ν 4 ZEN c Ν
αἱ ἑπτὰ κεφαλαὶ, opy εἰσὶν ἑπτὰ,
« \ 4 a
ὅπου ἡ γυνὴ κάθηται ἐπ’ αὐτῶν.
- a vd
10 καὶ βασιλεῖς ἐπτά εἰσιν"
he is.
9 » Here zs the ~mind that
hath wisdom. The seven heads
are yseven mountains, ’on which
the woman sitteth ;
10 And they are seven kings;
= = ν Ἷ ε ν, " -
five are fallen, and one is, and| οἱ πέντε ἔπεσαν, καὶ ὁ εἷς ἐστιν, “the five are fallen, *and «the one
the other is not yet come; and
when he cometh, he must con-
tinue a short space.
t E. V., the older verss. generally, and a few of the modern,
follow the Vulg. in treating ὅτο as a pronoun; but, of recent
editors. Bloomf. alone prints it as such, 6, ze. It is translated
as above, that is, as a demonstrative conjunction, by Germ. ;—
Beng.. Wesl., Moldenh., Woodh., Stu., Lord, Hengst., Ebr. ;—
Wahl, Reb. :—as a causal conjunction, by Vulg. Am. (quia) ;-
Fr. S. (parce que) ;-Thom., Treg., (because). ‘B. α 18. 6 6.’
_ have ὅτι ἢν τὸ θηρίον (edited by Matth.), and to this correspond
the verss. of Castal. (videntes belluam fuisse), Wakef. (that
the beast was), De W. (dass das Thier war.).
u —. V. so renders χαίπερ everywhere else;—Germ., Dt.,
G.S.;-Castal., Aret.. Hamm. (although it be), Coce.,
εἰ ἔπ L., Dodd., Eichh. (would so render this reading and
so W eee Ew.), Thom. (allhough indeed it is) ;-the lexi-
cons. But all the recent editors (except Theile) read xa
πάρεσται (‘A. B. a 24. 8 6. y 2. Compl.’ 6 cursive MSS. have
καὶ πάρεστιν) ; and it is also true, that, except in this instance,
καίπερ is always construed with a participle, expressed or im-
plied. Moreover, in this repetition in one verse of the history
of the beast, xai πάρεσταν seems to be the necessary counter-
part of the μέλλει ἀναβαίνειν. The reappearance of the beast
was a simple futurity, at the time of the vision; at the time of |
the wondering, it would be a present fact ;—a change of rela-
tion, which some verss., that follow this reading, fail to express.
IT recommend that the reading be adopted, and translated: and
shall be present. Beng. (und zugegen sein wird), Woodh.
(would so render this reading), Ew. (‘aderit, adveniet’),
Bloomf. (and yet he will be at hand), Treg., De W. (und da
seyn wird ;-and so Stier, Ebr.), Hengst. (und wieder da seyn
wird).
τ E. V. and a few of the older verss. follow the Vulg. in pre-
fixing the copulative, for which there is no warrant in any
edition of the Greek text.
~ The interpretation given of this clause by Rob. and others:
‘Here is the deep or hidden sense,’ takes νοὺς in a sense un-
exampled in the N. T. or Sept., and ἔχων σοφίαν in a sense for
which there is no example anywhere. The meaning rather is,
as in ch. 13: 18: ‘Here is a problem for wisdom, the spiritual
intelligence.’ Some would even attach to the ὧδε its occasional
force of hither, g. d. ‘Let the wise mind attend to this.’
: BS
ὃ ἄλλος οὔπω ἦλθε: καὶ ὅταν
A > 2 SEN cr a
ἔλθῃ, ὀλίγον αὐτὸν δεῖ μεῖναι.
is, “ the other is not yet come;
and, when he 415 come, he must
continue a ‘little ‘while.
x T., C., ας, R.;-More, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Allw., Penn,
Sharpe, Lord.
Y For ὄρη εἰσὶν ἑπτά,
strong grounds’ (A. B.
‘the recent editors,’ says Bloomf., ‘on
‘a 16. 8 5. Compl.’), ‘read ἑπτὰ ὄρη
évot’(v). In the next clause, Woodh., All., Lord, translate
verbally: where... upon [on] them. But see ch. 12: 6,
Ν- Ο ΔῸΣ
: That this clause furnishes another explanation of the ἑπτὰ
xep. (rather than, as Hengst. would say, an epexegesis of ὄρη
ἑπτά), and is therefore to be closely connected with v. 9, is the
view of nearly all verss. and commentators. The pronominal
subject is expressed by ΤΙ, C., G., R.;-Fr. S.;-Brightm., Engl.
Ann. (as one rendering), Hamm., Wells, Daub., Wesl., Gill,
Wakef., Newc., Thom., Scholef., Words. ;—and omitted, the
| clause being then preceded by a comma or a semi-colon, in the
German verss. (Herd. and Mey. omit also the verbal copula.),
Woodh., Allw., Lord, Kenr. Often, indeed, the clause forms
part of vy. 9, which then ends with a period.
« ‘The first five; the one after them; and the other, that
completes the number.’—Syr. (employs the demonstrative ar-
ticle), Dt., It., Fr. G.M.,-S.;-Berl. Bib., Beng., Moldenh.
(Fiinfe derselben ... der eine), Woodh. ( ΠΣ of them .. . one
of them), Sharpe, Treg., De W., Words., Hengst., Kenr., Ebr.
t Bloomf. brackets, and all the other recent editors cancel,
the χαί, on the authority of A. B. ‘a 26. 86. Compl. Vulg. ed.
Syr. I recommend that, in accordance with this reading, the
word and be omitted.
© Syr., Dt., Fr. S.;-Vat., Castal., Coce., Vitr., B. and L.,
Daub., Beng., Wesl., Herd., Matth., Wakef., Woodh., Mey.,
Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Hengst., Ebr.
4 ἘΠ V., previous clause ;-W., R., (shall come) ;—Latin verss.
(venerit), Dt. (τοὶ gekomen zijn), It. (sard venuto), Fr. G.,
—M.,-S., (sera venu) ;-Woodh., Thom. and Lord (hath [has]
c.), All. (gekommen), Treg. (shall have c.), De W. (wird gek.
sein), Hengst., Ebr., (ge. ist), Kenr.
* See ch. 12: 12, N. e.
f W., R., (time) ;-Brightm., Dodd. (as W.;-and so Newc.,
Ailw., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.), Wakef., Penn, (mark
while as supplied), Thom.
REVELATION.
183
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
11 And the beast that was,
and is not, even he is the eighth,
and is of the seven, and goeth) »
into perdition.
λειαν ὑπάγει.
12 And the ten horns which
thou sawest are ten kings, which
have received no kingdom as yet;
but receive power as kings one
hour with the beast.
13 These have one mind, and
shall give their power and
strength unto the beast.
14 These shall make war with
the Lamb, and the Lamb shall
overcome them: for he is Lord
of lords, and King of kings; and
they that are with him are called,
and chosen, and faithful.
καὶ πιστοί.
Β΄, Fr. G..—M.,-S. ;-Wakef., Stu., Lord, Hengst., Ebr.
b See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
i For not yet. see W., G., (yet... not), R.;-foreign verss.
(except Beng., nicht. He and Lachm. follow Erasm. in read-
ing, for οὔπω, the simple οὐκ [ Δ. Vulg. MS. Erp. Slav.’]) ;-
Brightm., Dodd. and the later English (except Wesl. [who
follows Beng.], Sharpe, Words.). The indefinite article is
employed, in rendering Baow., by Brightm., Wakef., Newc.,
Thom., Penn, Lord, De W., Treg., Ebr.
} W.;—German verss. (except Moldenh.), Fr. G.,—M. ;—B. and
L., Dodd., Stu., Treg., Murd., Kenr.
k See ch. 13: 4, N. 5, ἄς.
1 ‘For one hour’—‘ for one and the same hour’—‘at one and
the same hour.’ Grammatically, and in the present connec-
tion, μίαν ὥραν will bear any one of these three senses (the
second combining the other two), which are found to divide
verss. and commentators, rather according to the view enter-
tained of the subject-matter of the prophecy. The phrase
is translated, or explained, as an answer to the question,
How long, by Syr. (probably = Murd. for one hour), Ar.,
Germ. (eine Zeit), Fr. S.;—Areth., Zeg., Brightm., Grot.,
Hamm., B. and L., Berl. Bib., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Herd.,
Kichh., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Heinr., Scott, Ew., Allw.,
Ros., Pern, Sharpe, Stu., De W., Lee, Stier, Hengst., Kenr.,
Barn., Ebr. ;—Bretsch., Wahl, Rob., Schirl.:—as an answer to
the question, When, by T., C., G.;-Vulg. (una hora), Dt., It.,
Fr. G.—M.;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., (as Vulg.), Castal., Par.,
Cocc., Mede, More, Vitr., Daub., Lowm., Guyse, Moldenh.,
Newe., Clarke, Crol., Jones, Ell. (who also refers to ‘nearly all
the patristic expositors’ as adopting this view), Lord, 'Treg.,
Words. Others (as Engl. Ann., Gill, &c.), and also some of
GREEK TEXT.
Ν XN / Sey Ν >
11 καὶ τὸ θηρίον Ὁ ἦν, καὶ οὐκ
ἔστι, καὶ αὐτὸς ὄγδοός ἐστι, καὶ
ἐκ τῶν ἑπτά ἐστι, καὶ εἰς ἀπώ-
Ν ΄ὔὕ a 5
12 Καὶ τὰ δέκα κέρατα ἃ εἰδες,
δέκα βασιλεῖς εἰσιν, οἵτινες βασι-
3, >
λείαν οὔπω ἔλαβον, ἀλλ᾽ ἐξουσίαν
«ε la ,ὔ CA ΄
ὡς βασιλεῖς μίαν ραν λαμβαά-
N ~ /
νουσι μετὰ τοῦ θηρίου.
> £ 7
13 οὗτοι μίαν γνώμην ἔχουσι,
Ν SS / Ν Ν » ,
καὶ τὴν δύναμιν καὶ τὴν ἐξουσίαν
lad “ ,
ἑαυτῶν τῷ θηρίῳ διαδιδώσουσιν.
& Ν a 7,
14 οὗτοι μετὰ τοῦ ἀρνίου πο-
/ x ,
λεμήσουσι, καὶ TO ἀρνίον νικήσει
> \ “ / Ti 2 XN
αὐτοὺς, ὅτι Κύριος κυρίων ἐστὶ
\ fe
καὶ Βασιλεὺς βασιλέων: καὶ οἱ
> lal
μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ, κλητοὶ Kal ἐκλεκτοὶ
REVISED VERSION.
11 And the beast that was,
and is not, even he is “an eighth,
and is of the seven, and goeth
into perdition.
12 And the ten horns which
thou sawest are ten kings, "who
have ‘not yet received ‘a king-
dom; but Jthey receive *author-
ity as kings 'one hour with the
beast.
13 These have one ~counsel,
and »shall give over their power
and eauthority unto the beast.
14 These shall make war with
the Lamb, and the Lamb shall
overcome them: for he is Lord
of lords and King of kings: and
they that are with him, « called,
and chosen, and faithful.
those just named (as De W.), allow either answer as possible.
The expression in E. V. partakes of the ambiguity of the
original, and is for that reason retained.
m W., R.;-Vulg. (consiliwm), Syr. (= De D. voluntatem),
German verss. (Meinung ;-except All., Absicht; and Ebr.,
Willensmeinung), Dt. (meening), It. (consiglio), French verss.
(dessein) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Par., (as Vulg.), Bez., Cocc.,
Vitr., (use sententia), Wakef. (purpose), Woodh. See y. 17,
NN. a, b.
= R. (shall deliver) ;-Latin verss. (tradent), Dt. (zullen
overgeven) ;—Berl. Bib., Stolz, ([werden] wbergeben), Dodd.
(as R.), Wakef. (share), Thom. (will transfer), Penn (will
contribute) ;-Rob., Schirl. But all the recent editors have
διδόασιν (A. B. ‘a 24. 8 6. y 2. Compl.’). I recommend that
this reading be adopted, and translated: give.
° See ch. 13: 4, N. 5, &e.
P The punctuation of T., G., &c., and lately adopted by the
Amer. Bible Soc. See N. q.
a B. V. supplies the copula out of the previous ἐστί, and the
clause then assigns another ground of the Lamb’s victory
(Daub., Stu.). A better construction furnishes οὗ μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ
with a predicate out of νικήσει αὐτούς. The Lamb conquers in
the strength of His own supremacy. His people share in His
victory, because they are with Him, and by virtue of the calling
and character that belong to them as His attendants (ch. 2: 26,
27; 12:11; 15: 2; 19: 14, 19, 20).—No copula is supplied by
G., R.;-Latin verss. (see the notes of Aret., Par., Grot., Vitr.,
Hichh., Heinr., Ros.), Syr., Germ., Dt. (which also puts the
clause ὅτε Κύριος... -. βασιλέων into a parenthesis), Brightm.,
Wells (as Dt.;-and so Woodh., Gerl., Ell., Ebr.), All., De W.,
Hengst.
184
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
15 And he saith unto me, The
waters which thou sawest, where
the whore sitteth, are peoples,
and multitudes, and nations, and
tongues.
16 And the ten horns which
thou sawest upon the beast, these
shall hate the whore, and shall
make her desolate and naked,
and shall eat her flesh, and burn
her with fire.
γλῶσσαι.
17 For God hath put in their
hearts to fulfil his will, and to
agree, and give their kingdom es
μὴν αυτοῦ,
GREEK TEXT.
εν / Ny δ᾽
15 Καὶ λέγει por, Ta ὕδατα
me ee , 7 Ν
ἃ εἶδες, οὗ ἡ πορνη κάθηται, λαοὶ
‘ wy 3... τα Ν y,
καὶ ὄχλοι εἰσὶ, Kat ἔθνη καὶ
10 Καὶ τὰ δέκα κέρατα ἃ εἶδες
ἐπὶ τὸ θηρίον, οὗτοι μισήσουσι
τὴν πόρνην, καὶ ἠρημωμένην ποι-
ἤσουσιν αὐτὴν καὶ γυμνὴν, καὶ
τὰς “σάρκας αὐτῆς φάγονται, καὶ
αὐτὴν κατακαύσουσιν ἐν πυρί."
ε \ ἊΝ yy > ἊΝ
17 ὁ γὰρ Θεὸς ἔδωκεν εἰς τὰς
PLA “ Ν /
καρδίας αὐτῶν ποιῆσαι THY γνώ-
in / 7
καὶ ποιῆσαι μίαν γνώ-
ΑΝ “ \ i
μην, καὶ δοῦναι τὴν βασιλείαν
REVISED VERSION.
15 And he saith unto me:
The waters which thou sawest,
where the ‘harlot sitteth, are
peoples, and multitudes, aad na-
tions, and tongues.
16 And Ae ten horns which
thou sawest ‘upon the beast,
these shall hate the tharlot, and
shall make her desolate and
naked, and shall eat her flesh,
and «shall rutterly burn her with
fire.
17 For God vgave *it yinto
their hearts to perform his *coun-
sel, and to *perform one ‘counsel,
and to give their kingdom unto
riSee ΜΕΝ ΡΣ
* For ἐπί, all the recent editors read xo (‘A. B. a 27.
Bp 6. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P. Slav.
MSS.’). 1 recommend that this reading be adopted: and.
t See vy. 1, N. g.
u W., R.;-Germ., Dt. ;-Dodd., Allw., Penn (will), Words.,
Hengst., Kenr., Ebr.
v E. V., ch. 18: 8; in ch. 8: 7, Matt. 3: 12, and 2 Pet. 3: 10,
to burn up;-Vulg. (concremabunt), German verss. (verbren-
nen), Dt. (verbranden), Fr. S. (conswmeront) ;-Erasm., Vat.,
Grell., (as Vulg.), Pagn., Bez., Aret., Par., (exwrent), Castal.,
Grot., Coce., (comburent), Brightm., Wakef., (burn [her] up),
Daub., Woodh. (burn [her] utterly;-and so Allw., Words.).
For the Erasmian reading, χαύσουσιν, only 2 cursive MSS. are
cited.
~ The common sense of δίδωμι is here retained by W., R. ;—
Latin and German verss. (except Castal.), Syr., Dt.;-Dodd.,
Greenf. For the time, see ch. 16: 6, N.c, &e. W.;-Wakef.
The ten kings had not appeared at the time of the vision, v. 12.
But the speaker, after prophetically tracing their career, looks
back, and historically accounts for it.
x German verss. (except Ebr.) ;-Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Thom.,
Stu.
y W., R.;-Brightm., Daub., Dodd., Wesl., Woodh., Thom.,
Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd.
» W., R., (do) ;-Vulg. ( faciant), German verss. (thun), Dt.
(doen), It. (ees uire), Fr. G.-M., ( faire), Fr. 8. (exécuter) ;--
Erasm., Pagn., Vat., (as Bills ); Castal., Bez., Par., Vitr., Ew.,
ΠΕ ὩΣ Hamm., Daub., Newce., wae ἘΠῚ ἘΠῚ
Murd., Kenr., (as W.), Coce. ( facere), B. and L. (as 10. S.),
Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Thom., (ezecute), Woodh., Allw., Penn.
See N. b.
4 The same noun as in y. 13 (see N. m) is used twice in this
verse by Syr., Germ., Dt. (but with this note: ‘Or, counsel
[raad] as above, v. 13, and here in the next clause.’), Fr. S.;-
Coce., Beng., Wakef., Woodh., Treg. (mind), Hengst. The
first γνώμην here is in W., that that is pleasant to him; R.,
that which pleaseth him (after the Vulg. quod placitwm est
illi;-and so Erasm., Pagn., Vat. This was changed into quod
ipsi visum est by Bez., Par., Vitr.) ;-Hamm., Daub., Murd.,
pleasure; B. and L., desseins; Guyse, Penn, purpose; Dodd.,
Wesl., Thom., sentence; Scott, counsel, purpose, mind :—the
second is in It., consiglio;-Fr. G. and —M., dessein ;—Erasm.,
Vat., voluntatem; Hamm., decree or edict; Dodd., Murd., pur-
pose; Thom., Penn, design; Allw., Lord, counsel. See N. b.
> See N. z. In this instance Daub., Dodd., Woodh., Allw.,
have perform. In rendering the clause, xai ποιῆσαι μίαν γνώμην
(which, though strongly suspected by Mill of having been
transferred from y. 13, and though now bracketed by Treg.,
Lachm. alone of recent editors omits, on the authority of ‘A.
Vulg.’), E. V. and some other verss. follow Pagn. and Bez., ut
consentiant. But, according to the use of ποιήσαι in the pre-
ceding clause, it is rather the acting out of the agreement
formed previously (v. 13), that is here meant; and the very
baldness of the repetition, at which many stumble, only the
more vividly teaches, that in the self-willed confederacies of the
wicked there sits paramount the will of yet another Ally, un
seen, unconsulted, but ‘higher than they’ (Eccl. 5: 8; Ps. 82: 1,
Acts 2: 23; 4: 27, 28; &c.). For the reference of αὑτοῦ to τὸ
θηρίον (Zeg., Beng.) is certainly erroneous. De W., indeed,
asks whether one can properly speak of God’s γνώμη, especially
in immediate connection with that of man. But the Sept. Ezra
6: 14 is a clear case in point.
¢ T., C., G., (for to) ;-foreign verss. generally ;-Daub., Dodd.,
Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Lord,
Treg., Murd., Kenr.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
unto the beast, until the words
of God shall be fulfilled.
18 And the woman which
thou sawest is that great city,
which reigneth over the kings
of the earth.
CHAP. XVIII.
Anp after these things I saw
another angel come down from
heaven, having great power; and
the earth was lightened with his
glory.
2 And he cried mightily with
a strong voice, saying, Babylon
the great is fallen, is fallen, and
is become the habitation of dev-
ils, and the hold of every foul
spirit, and a cage of every un-
clean and hateful bird.
GREEK TEXT.
΄ a Ja a
αὑτῶν τῷ θηρίῳ, ἄχρι τελεσθῇ
Ν eu, a fol
τὰ ῥήματα τοῦ Θεοῦ.
« NA 3) ΜΨ
18 Καὶ ἡ γυνὴ ἣν εἶδες, ἔστιν
« / ΄ ΄ὔ΄ « wy
ἡ πόλις ἡ μεγάλη; ἡ ἔχουσα Ba-
/ oe. “-“ , ΄σ
σιλείαν ἐπὶ τῶν βασιλέων τῆς
γῆς.
CHAP. XVIII.
Ν fal 5 »
KAT μετὰ ταῦτα εἰδὸν ayye-
,ὔ » “ a
λον καταβαίνοντα ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ,
vA Ὁ
ἔχοντα ἐξουσίαν μεγάλην: καὶ ἡ
“59 / ’ fa) LP 2 fa)
γὴ ἐφωτίσθη ἐκ τῆς δόξης αὐτοῦ.
ζ \ wv > ᾽ fue ΄“
2 καὶ ἔκραξεν ἐν ἰσχύϊ, φωνῇ
/ / 3 »
μεγάλῃ, λέγων, ἔπεσεν ἔπεσε
ἊΝ « 4 4
Βαβυλὼν ἡ μεγάλη, καὶ ἐγένετο
/ /
κατοικητήριον δαιμόνων, καὶ φυ-
ἊΝ Ν / tA
λακὴ παντὸς πνεύματος ἀκαθάρ-
ἊΝ Ν 4
Tov, καὶ φυλακὴ παντὸς ὀρνέου
REVISED VERSION.
the beast, until «the words of
God © be finished.
18 And the woman ‘whom
thou sawest is that great city,
which ‘hath kingship over the
kings of the earth.
CHAP. XVIII.
*Anp after these.things I saw
san angel *descending from heav-
en, having great ‘authority; and
the earth was lightened with his
glory.
2 And he cried «mightily with
a ‘loud voice, saying: ‘Fallen,
fallen, is Babylon the great, and
is become ‘a habitation of "de-
mons, and ‘a hold of every ‘un-
clean spirit, and a Jhold of every
unclean and “hated bird.
΄ὔ ,
ἀκαθάρτου καὶ μεμισημένου"
‘ For τὰ ῥήματα, all the recent editors read οἱ λόγοι (‘ A. B.
a 26. 6 7. Compl.’).
* For the change of verb, see ch. 15:1, N.c. For the change
of tense, see W., T., C., G., R.;-Latin verss., German verss.
(except Beng., Moldenh.), It., Fr. G.,-M..-S.;-B. and L.
( fussent), Daub., Thom., (are), Dodd., Wakef., Sharpe, Kenr.
But all the recent editors read τελεσθήσονται (‘A. a 8. γ 2.
Compl. ;’-except Matth., who has τελεσθῶσιν ‘B. a 18.87. Ύ 2.”).
I recommend that this reading be adopted, and translated:
shall be finished.
4 See 2/Pet 2: 11. Ν. ἢ
& W., R., (hath kingdom) ;-Vulg. (habet regnum), Syr.
(= [eur] est regnum), Germ. (das Reich hat), Dt. (het
koningrijk heeft), It. (ha il regno), Fr. G..—M.. (a son régne),
Fr. S. (α le royawme) ;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Bez., Par., Cocc.,
(as Vulg.), Castal. (regnum... oblinens), Hamm., Daub.,
(hath the kingdom), Vitr., Ros., (habet imperium), Beng. (das
Konigreich hat), Moldenh. (kénigliche Herrschaft hat),
Wakef. (hath rule), Newe., Woodh., Stu., Murd., (hath do-
minion), Thom. (hath sovereignty), Greenf. (= Syr.), Lord
(has empire), Treg. (holdeth sovereignty), De W. (‘ Herrschaft,
oder Hénigthum hat’), Hengst. (das Konigthum hat), Kenr.
(hath a kingdom), Ebr. (hat das Konigreich).
* The xav is cancelled by Matth., Lachm., Bloomf., Treg.,
Words., Tisch., on the authority of A. B. ‘a 17. 8 6. Copt.
Syr. Slav. MS.——Before ἄγγελον, all the recent editors insert
ἄλλον ( Α. B. a 17. 8 5. y 2. Compl. Er. Vulg. Copt. Aeth.
Syr. Arm. Ar. P. Slay. After ἄγγελον a 8.?). 1 recommend
that this reading be adopted, and that the version stand as in
E. V.: another.
» See ch. 10: 1, N. a, &e-.
¢ See ch. 12: 10, N. s, &e.
4 For ἐν ἐσχύϊ, φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, all the recent editors, except
Beng. and Bloomf., read ἐν ἐσχυρᾷ φωνῇ (‘A.a 13. [& 13.] y 2
Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Copt. Aecth. Syr. Arm. Arr. ἐσχ. oa.
B.a 9.6 3.’). Beng. retains the received text, except that he
omits the preposition. Bloomf.: ‘I cannot, without strong
reasons, consent to part with an expression so Hellenistic and
in the manner of St. John as ἐν ἐσχύϊ. I suspect that St. John
wrote ἔχραξεν ἐν ἰσχύϊ, and that the words ἐσχυρᾷ φωνῇ and
Φωνῇ wey. came from the Scholiasts. I now find that ἐν ἐσχύϊ
must have been in the copies of St. Jerome’ (the Vulg. ed.
having tm fortitudine) ‘and of Tichonius.’ And so Hengst.,
who also cites Sept. Ps. 29: 4.
° See ch. 1: 10, N. x.
τ Seerchelaie Swale
® The indefinite article, or none, is found in Εἰ. V., last
clause ;-the foreign verss. (except Fr. G.-M., B. and L.);~
Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Thom. and Murd. (once), Allw., Penn,
Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Words.
be Seerchsot20 Ν- ΗΠ:
ΣΕ, V., last clause; and see ch. 17: 4, N. y ;-W., R. ;-foreign
verss. (except Pagn., Castal., Bez., Par., Vitr.) use the same
word in both clauses ;-Brightm., Daub. and the later English
verss. (except Words.).
} On φυλαχή Rob. remarks: ‘In N. T. trop. of Babylon as
the watch-post, station, haunt of demons and unclean birds,
24
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
3 For all nations have drunk
of the wine of the wrath of her
fornication, and the kings of the
earth have committed fornica-
tion with her, and the merchants
of the earth are waxed rich
through the abundance of her
delicacies.
4 And I heard another voice
from heaven, saying, Come out
of her, my people, that ye be not
partakers of her sins, and that
/
ye receive not of her plagues, συγ κού ΟΥ̓ Οὔ) Ε
πληγῶν αὐτῆς"
GREEK TEXT.
3 ὅτι ἐκ τοῦ οἴνου τοῦ θυμοῦ
τῆς πορνείας αὐτῆς πέπωκε πάντα
τὰ ἔθνη, καὶ οἱ βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς
μετ᾽ αὐτῆς ἐπόρνευσαν, καὶ οἱ
ἔμποροι τῆς γῆς ἐκ τῆς δυνάμεως
τοῦ στρήνους αὐτῆς ἐπλούτησαν.
4 Καὶ ἤκουσα ἄλλην φωνὴν
ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, λέγουσαν, ᾿ Εξέλ-
θετε ἐξ αὐτῆς ὁ λαός μου, ἵνα μὴ
ἌΝ σιν Ne: \ ΄ > nr
αὐτῆς. καὶ ἵνα pn λαβητε EK τῶν
REVELATION.
REVISED VERSION.
3 For ‘of the wine of the
wrath of her fornication have
all "the nations °drunk, and the
kings of the earth » committed
fornication with her, and the
merchants of the earth sbecame
rich ‘from the ‘power of her
sluxury.
4 And I heard another voice
from heaven, saying: tCome
‘forth out of her, my people,
that ye shave no fellowship with
her sins, and that ye receive not
of her plagues Ὁ»
ταῖς ἁμαρτίαις
1 The words ἐκ... αὐτῆς are translated before the verb and
its subject in all foreign verss. (except the It. and French,
Greenf.) ;-Treg. The words τοῦ otvov are cancelled by
Lachm., Treg., Words., on the authority of ‘A’ C. Vulg. MS.
Am. Tol. Aeth.’
= The order of Germ. ;-Beng., Moldenh., De W., Hengst.
= See ch. 12: 5, N. x.
° For πέπωχε, Matth. and Words. read πεπώκασι (‘a 15.6 2.) ;
Lachm., πέπτωχαν (‘ A. C. Copt. Aeth.’); Treg., who at first
gave πεπώχασι, in the second edition of his version translates
πέπτωκαν, OF πεπτώκασι (B. ‘a 0. β 4.)). Three cursive MSS.
and the Compl. have πεπότικε.
P See ch. 17: 17, N. w, &e.
a See ch. 3: 17, N. r.
Herd., Wakef., Mey.
τ W., T., C., G., (@f) ;-Vulg. (de), Syr. (= Greenf. 2); Ger-
man verss. (von ;—except All.), Dt. (τέ), It. (del), French verss.
(de) ;-Erasm., Vat., Grell., (as Vulg.), Brightm. (of), Coce.
(ex), Berl. Bib. (aus), Wakef., Woodh., Ew. (0b), Lord :-
Schottg., Scleus., (as Cocc.), Rob.
« ‘Her mighty luxury.’ Nowhere else in the N. T. has
δύναμις the sense here assigned to it in E. V.; nor is delicacies,
at least as now used, equivalent to the Vulg. deliciarwm.—
HE. V. marg. (power) ;-W., R., (virtue), T., C., G., (of her
pleasures) ;-Vulg. (virtute deliciarum ejus), Syr. (transferring
στρήνους, Which word it uses also in 1 Tim. 5: 6, is here ren-
dered by De D., potentia luxus ejus), Germ. (ihrer grossen
Wollust), Dt. (kracht van hare weelde), Fr. M. (excés de
son luxe), Fr. S. (puissance de ses délices) ;-Krasm., Vat.,
Grell., (as Vulg.), Bez., Grot., Vitr., Eichh., Heinr., Ros., (use
luxus for orp.;-Ew. luxuriae; Wahl luzuriet), Aret., Cocc.,
W. (did) ;-Herd., Wakef., Mey.
For the time, see N.p, ἄς. R.;-
(potentia lasciviae ejus), Brightm. (as T.), Hamm. (power of
her pride), B. and L. (as Fr. M.), Daub., Beng. and Moldenh.
(ihrer méchtigen Schwelgeret), Dodd., Newc., Thom., Allw.,
Stu., Ell, Murd., Barn., (ab. of her luxury [luxuries]), Gill
(‘or, luxury’), Herd., Mey., (ihrer Wollust Macht), Wakef.
(gains of her wantonness),; Woodh. (ab. of her insolent lux-
ury), Stolz, De W., Hengst., (Macht threr Ueppigkeit), Goss.,
All., (thre grosse Uepp.), Lord, Kenr., (strength of her luxury),
Treg. (power of her del.), Ebr. (Kraft ihrer Ueberfiille) :--
Schittg. (potenti luau ipsius), Schleus. (nimio luxu ipsius),
Rob. (‘abundance, vastness, of her luxury and proud volup-
tuousness’), Green (here defines ovp.: wantonness, lu.cury,
voluptuousness). Comp. vy. 7, N.c. .
t For ἐξέλθετε, Matth., Lachm., Treg., Words., read ἔξελθε
(B.C. ‘a 16.64. ἐξέλθατε A.’).——For forth, see ch. 9: 3,
N. m, ὅσ.
« E. V., Eph. 5:11. In Phil. 4: 14, the only other place
where this verb occurs, and where, as here, it is construed with
the dative of the thing, Εἰ. V. renders it, communicate with ;—
Treg. (may have no f. with). j ᾿
τ Instead of the comma of previous editions, or the colon of
the original edition, the Amer. Bible Soc.’s late Revision closes
this verse with a period, somewhat to the injury of the con-
nection. That Babylon’s cup of iniquity was now full, and
ready to overflow into the fires of wrath, is mentioned (v. 5)
as the special and urgent reason why God’s people should
leave her without delay, even as Lot was hurried out of Sodom
on the morning of her overthrow. No Greek text has a pe-
riod. Excepting Bloomf., all the recent editors give the last
clause thus: χαὺ ἐκ τῶν 7A. αὖτ. ἵνα μὴ aa. (A. B. C. ‘a 20. β 6.
Compl.’).
where they resort and hold their vigils, Rev. 18: 2 bis. Comp.
Is. 34, 11 sq. Jer. 50: 39; 51: 37. Others i. q. hold, den,
cage, in which they are imprisoned . . . but less well.’ Neither
hold nor den, however, when found in such a connection,
carries with it the idea of imprisonment.—E. V., previous
clause ;-Germ. (Behdiltniss), Dt. (bewaarplaats), It. (prigione) ;—
Beng., Moldenh., Hengst., (as Germ.), Newe. (haunt), All.
(Aufenthalt), Penn, Kenr., De W. and Ebr. (Gefangniss).
The same word is used in both clauses by W., R. ;-foreign
verss. (except Fr. G.—M., B. and L.) ;-Newe., Woodh., Penn,
Sharpe, Ell., Lord, Murd., Kenr.
« Fr. S. (détesté) ;-Berl. Bib., Moldenh., Stolz, Van Ess,
Goss., De W., Ebr., (verhassten), Herd., Mey., (gehasseten),
Woodh. (abominated), Sharpe, Lord.
REVELATION.
187
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
5 For her sins have reached
unto heaven, and God hath re-
membered her iniquities. , , ‘
ἐμνημόνευσεν ὁ
ματα αὐτῆς.
6 Reward her even as she re-
warded you, and double unto her
double according to her works:
in the cup which she hath filled,
fill to her double.
> γιὰ ec cat
ἀπέδωκεν ὑμῖν,
7 How much she hath glori-
fied herself, and lived deliciously,
so much torment and sorrow give β ademas
her: for she saith in her heart, CEP OTA ΙΝ GE
tal , ec o
τῇ καρδίᾳ αὑτῆς
vw H. V., always elsewhere (91 times) ;-T., C., (gone up) ;-
Dt. ({de eene op de andere] gevolgd), Fr. G.,-S., (se..
entresuivis) ;-Brightm., Engl. Ann., (give the above as the
literal rendering, which the former then changes into are
heaped up), Par. (retains Bez.’s accumulata . . pertigerunt,
but in the commentary explains 7x02. by consecuta sunt in-
vicem), Coce. (sequuta sunt. q. d. creverunt ordine se invicem
sequentia et catenae more inter se colligata peccata ejus.’),
Grell., Vitr., (as Bez.), Berl. Bib., Dodd., Gill (‘Or have fol-
lowed unto heaven; one after another, in one age after another,
until they have been as it were heaped up together, and have
reached the heavens.’), Wakef. (accompanied [her]);—Rob.
But, for ἠχολούθησαν, Mill approves, and all the recent editors
adopt, ἐκολλήθησαν (A. B. C. ‘a 27.8 5. Compl. [Vulg.] Copt.
Aeth. Syr. [Arm.] Arr. Slay.’). I recommend that this reading
be followed, and translated: have accumulated—(the only
Babel-tower, Gen. 11: 4 comp. with E. V. Ps. 16: 2, that fallen
man succeeds in building)—as this perhaps gives the idea better
than any merely etymological equivalent. Grot. (coacervatae
sunt), Daub. (have cleaved up), Gill (‘have cleaved, or glued
...her sins as it were soldered together, and stuck fast to
her, and being joined and linked together made a long chain,
and reached to heaven, and cleaved to that, and cried for ven-
geance.’), Hichh. (‘adhaeserunt quasi perpetui comites.’ He re-
gards the construction as pregnant, thus: clave to her, and went
with her, as in ch. 14: 13 ;-and so Heinr., Bloomf. But Scrip-
ture does not represent sinners as going to heaven to be judged.),
Stolz (thitrmten), Mey., Ebr., ([es] haben sich gehiuft), Van
Ess (hduften sich auf), Greenf. (39"35. Comp. Jer. 51: 9.),
Ros. (uses, and, as usual, without naming, Grot. and Hichh.),
Penn (are heaped wp), Lord, Treg. (‘have heen builded
together, or, have adhered to one another’), Hengst. (‘a preg-
nant construction for: they reach to heaven and adhere to it :"--
and so Wahl, probably Rob., Schirl. Hengst. finds ‘a quite
similar breviloquence in the use of this verb’ in Sept. Ps. 43:
25; 118: 25; Lam. 2: 2; Zech. 14:5; Baruch 1: 20, and re-
marks: ‘The sticking fast of guilt to heaven is an aggravating
GREEK TEXT.
5 σ > / se ε
ὅτι ἠκολούθησαν αὑτῆς αἱ
2 3, fal fal Ν
ἁμαρτίαι ἄχρι τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, καὶ
τ 3 / Sin CG ον ΒΡ ΛΝ
6 ἀπόδοτε αὐτῇ ὡς καὶ αὐτὴ
ἣν δα a \ No oy. tan tos
αὐτῇ διπλᾶ κατὰ τὰ Epya αὑτῆς"
fal 7, (Sw Eta? ΄
ἐν τῷ ποτηρίῳ ᾧ ἐκέρασε, κερά-
> an Lal
σατε αὐτῇ διπλοῦν.
ii oa 5Ὰ ε Ν Ν
ὅσα ἐδόξασεν ἑαυτὴν καὶ
/ = , 5 δὰ
ἐστρηνίασε, τοσοῦτον δότε αὐτῇ
REVISED VERSION.
5 For her sins have ~followed
unto heaven, and God hath re-
νιν 3g 7 |membered her iniquities.
Θεὸς τὰ ἀδικη-
6 Render unto her zas she
also *rendered ‘unto you, and
double :unto her double accord-
ing to her works: in the cup
which she :mixed, «mix unto her
double.
7 How much she " glorified
therself and «lived luxuriously,
so much torment and sorrow give
her; for 4in her heart she saith :4
/
καὶ διπλώσατε
4 ἮΝ >
πένθος: OTL ἐν
χέγει, Κάθημαι
mark of its greatness;’ but the idea itself is a harsh one, and
without example elsewhere in Scripture.
‘Th’ ethereal mould
‘Incapable of stain would soon expel
‘ler mischief, and purge off the baser fire,
* Victorious.’ Milton, P. Z., ii. 189-142.).
= W. (yield... yielded), R. (render... hath rendered) :--
Latin verss., except Castal., (reddite .. . reddidit), It. (rendete
il cambio...ha fatto), Fr. G.-M., (rendez ...@ fait) ;-B.
and L. (as ΓῪ. G.), Daub., Dodd. (give... has given), Wakef.,
Newe. (as #. ;-and so Woodh., Stu., [has], Thom., Allw., Penn,
Kenr.), Lord (give... gave).
y For as she also, see ch. 6: 11, NN. g, h, ὅσ.
: The ὑμῖν is cancelled by all the recent editors, on the
authority of A. B. C. ‘a 20. 85. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol. Copt.
Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slay. MSS. I recommend that this reading
be adopted, and the words, wnto you, omitted.
« This second airy is cancelled by Matth., Lachm., Treg.,
Words., Tisch., on the authority of ‘A. C. 2. 8. 9. 14. 19. 92.
Vulg. Slav. MSS. For mixed, mix, see ch. 14: 10, N.y.
The historical time is employed by KE. V. in the first clause,
and in vv. 14, 15, 16, 19, 23; &c.;-W., T., C.;-Herd., Wakef.,
Thom., Mey., Sharpe.
Ὁ For the omission of hath, see v. 6, N. a— For ἑαυτήν,
Matth., Lachm., Treg., Tisch., read αὐτήν (A. B. C. ‘a 10. 8 2.’).
© Comp. v. 3, Ν. 5. T., C., G., (lived wantonly) ;-It. (ὁ lus-
suriata) ;-Paen., Castal., Bez., Par., Grot., Grell., Heinr., Ros.,
(luxuriata est), Vitr. ([quantum] sibi . . luxus dedit), Lowm.,
Thom., ({in full proportion to] her . . luxury), Guyse ([in
proportion to]... her luxurious way of living), Dodd. (lived
in luxury), Gill (‘lived deliciously; in a very luxuriant man-
ner’), Wakef. ([according to] her . . luxuries), Newe., Woodh.
(wantoned in luxury), Ew. (lucw diffiuit), ἘΠ]., Lord.
4 The Greek order is retained by W. ;—Latin verss., Syr. ;—
Beng., Ebr., (sie in), Herd., Woodh., Mey., Lord, De W.
After λέγευ, Matth., Lachm., Treg., Tisch., add ὅτι (A. B. C.
τα 24. 8 5. Compl.’).
188
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
1 sit a queen, and am no widow,
and shall see no sorrow.
8 Therefore shall her plagues
come in one day, death, and
mourning, and famine; and she
shall be utterly burned with fire:
for strong zs the Lord God who
judgeth her.
9 And the kings of the earth,
who have committed fornication
GREEK TEXT.
, . ΄ ᾽ TaN
βασίλισσα, Kal χηρα οὐκ εἰμί;
\ / > \ >
καὶ πένθος ov μὴ ἴδω.
x ices > a eee)
8 Ata τοῦτο ἐν μιᾷ ἡμέρᾳ
“ ΄ ᾿ς > “ re
ἥξουσιν αἱ πληγαὶ αὐτῆς, θάνα-
΄, , XN
τος καὶ πένθος Kal λιμὸς: καὶ ἐν
a vA >
πυρὶ κατακαυθήσεται: ὅτι ἰσχυ-
\ -π f « Ste ΄ ἃ; τῇ
pos Κύριος 0 Θεὸς ὃ κρίνων αὐτὴν.
‘ / SUN ὟΝ
9 Kat κλαύσονται αὐτὴν, καὶ
κόψονται ἐπ᾽ αὐτῇ οἱ βασιλεῖς
REVISED VERSION.
I sit * queen, and ‘widow I am
not, and £sorrow I shall £never
see.
8 Therefore *in one day shall
her plagues come, death, and
isorrow, and famine; and iwith
fire shall she be utterly burned:
for «mighty zs the Lord God who
udgeth her.
9 And the kings of the earth,
who "with her » committed for-
and lived deliciously, with her,
shall bewail her, and lament for
her, when they-shall see the
smoke of her burning,
τῆς γῆς;
σεως αὐτῆς,
10 Standing afar off for the
fear of her torment, saying, Alas,
alas! that great city Babylon,
οἱ μετ᾽ αὐτῆς πορνεύ-
σαντες καὶ στρηνιάσαντες, ὅταν
ADRES x ° ν
βλέπωσι τον KQ7TVOV ΤῊ 5 TUP@~
3 ἣν; / e /
10 ἀπὸ μακρόθεν eatnKoTes
\ \ / 2 =|
διὰ tov φοβον τοῦ Bacavicpov
» ἴω ig a Ye Ν 5 x Γ-
αὐτῆς, λέγοντες, Ovai, οὐαὶ, 7
nication and lived luxuriously,
shall pweep sfor her, and **wail
‘over her, when they : see the
smoke of her burning,
10 Standing afar off for the
fear of her torment, saying: Alas,
alas, that great city Babylon,
* Not, ‘a queen among queens;’ but, ‘superior to all others.’
Divom incedo regina (Virgil, Aen. i. 46.). Comp. ch. 17: 18;
Ps. 29: 10.—It., Fr. G. ([comme] Reine), Fr. M.,-S., (en reine) ;—
B. and L., Daub. and Stu. (as queen), Beng., All., De W.,
Hengst., (als Konigin), Kenr.
f For widow I am not, sce R.;-Vulg. (vidua non sum),
Syr. ;-Erasm., Vat., Coce., (as Vulg.), Beng. (eine Wittwe bin
ich nicht ;-and so, but without the eine, Herd., Kist., Mey.,
All., De W., Ebr.). Many others repeat the pronominal sub-
ject, and translate οὐχ by an adverb.
ξ The Greek order of the noun and verb is retained by
R.;-Latin verss. (except Vitr.), Syr., German verss. (except
Moldenh.), Dt.;-Woodh., Kenr.—For οὐ μή, see ch. 3: 12,
N. j, ἄς. It is here rendered adverbially by W., R.;—Vulg.,
Syr., German verss. (except Moldenh.), It. (non . . giammaz),
Fr. G.,—M.,—S.;—Erasm., Vat., Aret., Cocc., Dodd., Newe.,
Woodh. (never), Thom., Allw. (by no means), Greenf., Penm
Sharpe, Kenr.
h The order of ἐν μιᾷ qu. is preserved in W., R. ;-Latin verss.,
Syr., It. Fr. S.;-Beng. (werden an Einem u.s. w.), Dodd.,
Herd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Mey., Allw., Greenf., Penn,
Stu., Lord, Treg., De W., Murd., Ebr. Comp. Εἰ. V., vv. 10,
17, 19.
1K. V., v. 7; ch. 21: 4;-T., C., G.;-Wesl., Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., Lord, Kenr. All foreign verss. use the same
word as in v. 7.
} The Greek order is retained in R. ;—Latin verss., Syr., Ger-
man verss. (Moldenh. sie wird mit u.s. w.), Dt. (= Moldenh.) ;—
Woodh., Greenf.
k See ch. 5: 2, N. ἃ.
1 For χρίνων, all the recent editors read xpivas (A. B. C,
6a 19. β 5. Compl. Vulg. MS. Copt. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay-
MSS.’). I recommend that this reading, which Mill also
approves, be adopted, and translated: judged ;—that is, before
the destruction, which is now regarded as accomplished.
m This order is observed in Latin and German verss., Syr.,
Dt. ;-Treg.
2 See v. 7, N. b, &e.
ο See v. 7, N. ὁ, ὅσ.
ΡΥ. vy. 11, 15, 19, and always (36 times) elsewhere.
See Matt. 2: 18, where χλαίω is followed, as here (and as our
to weep is often construed in poetry), by an accusative ;—W.,
T., C., G., (beweep) ;—Latin verss. (_flebunt ;-except Castal., de-
plorabunt ; and Vitr., deflebunt), Syr., Germ. (beweinen), Dt.
(beweenen), French verss.;-Beng. and later German verss.
(weinen), Wesl., Wakef., Greenf., Stu., us Kenr. For
χλαύσονταιυ, Matth., Knapp, Mey., Sch., Treg., Words., Tisch.,
have χλαύσουσι (8. C. a 25. β 4. pup >). Bloomf. eats
this as ‘probably true.’
a All the recent editors cancel αὐτήν, on the authority of
‘A. B.C.a21. 65. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay.’
I recommend that this reading be adopted, and that the version
stand thus: weep and wail.
*h KE. V.,ch.1:7. Comp. also Luke 8: 52; 23: 27;-W., R.,
(bewail themselves), T., C., G. ;-Treg.
i EH. V., v. 11 (in both places Treg., Words., Tisch., [and
here Matth.] read ἐπ᾿ αὐτήν) ;-W. (on), R. (upon), T., C., G.3-
Latin verss., except Castal., (swper), German verss. (67), Dt.
(over), Fr. G..—M., (sur) ;-Daub., Wesl., Woodh., Treg., Kenr.
) Beng., Wesl., Wakef., Newc., Thom., Mey., Penn, Sharpe,
De W., Words., Hengst.
* This accidental interruption of the alphabetical series is
retained on account of previous references to subsequent notes.
REVELATION.
189
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
that mighty city! for in one hour
is thy judgment come.
11 And the merchants of the
earth shall weep and mourn over
her; for no man buyeth their
merchandise any more :
12 The merchandise of gold,
and silver, and precious stones,
and of pearls, and fine linen, and
purple, and silk, and scarlet, and
all thyine wood, and all manner
vessels of ivory, and all manner
vessels of most precious wéod,
and of brass, and iron, and
marble,
GREEK TEXT.
πόλις ἡ μεγάλη Βαβυλὼν, ἡ πό-
his ἡ ἰσχυρὰ, ὅτι ἐν μιᾷ wpa
ἦλθεν ἡ κρίσις σου.
11 Kai οἱ ἔμποροι τῆς γῆς
κλαίουσι καὶ πενθοῦσιν ἐπ᾽ αὐτῇ,
ὅτι τὸν γόμον αὐτῶν οὐδεὶς ἀγο-
pacer οὐκέτι:
12 γόμον χρυσοῦ, καὶ ἀργύ-
ρου, καὶ λίθου τιμίου, καὶ μαργα-
ρίτου, καὶ βύσσου, καὶ πορφύρας,
καὶ σηρικοῦ, καὶ κοκκίνου: καὶ
πᾶν ξύλον θύϊνον, καὶ πᾶν σκεῦος
ἐλεφάντινον, καὶ πᾶν σκεῦος ἐκ
ξύλου τιμιωτάτου, καὶ χαλκοῦ,
;
REVISED VERSION.
that mighty city! for ‘in one
hour thy judgment ‘came.
11 And the merchants of the
earth ' weep and mourn over her;
for no "one buyeth their "lading
any more ;
°12 "Lading of gold, and of
silver, and of precious »stone,
and of “pearl, and ‘of fine linen,
and of purple, and of silk, and
of scarlet, and all thyine wood,
‘and all * ivory ‘furniture, and all
‘furniture of most precious wood,
and of brass, and of iron, and of
marble,
Kal σιδήρου, Kal μαρμάρου,
« The ἐν before μιᾷ, bracketed by Bloomf.. is cancelled by
all the other editors, on the authority of ‘A. B. C. a 26. 6 6.
Compl. Vulg. Slav. MSS,’ ἦλθεν. They might have seen
it come. Comp. v. 16, N. p and Jude 14, N. k.
1 Here the future becomes present; in vy. 17-19, historical.
E. V. (following the older English and many foreign verss.)
removes the middle step in the transition. But the reading,
χλαύσουσι καὶ πενθήσουσιν (B.‘a 21.85. Vulg. Arr. The Syr.
might have been added.), is adopted, and that only in part, by
Matth. alone of recent editors.—Fr. S. ;-Erasm., Vat., Hamm.,
Coce., Vitr., Daub., Beng., Wesl., Wakef., Newce. (marks shall
as supplied), Woodh., Mey., Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Tree.,
De W., Words., Hengst., Ebr.
m See.ch. 3:7, N. p, &c.
» The Sept. (Ex. 23:5; 2 Kings 5: 17) use γόμος, from γέμω
to be full, for a burden generally. But the strict classical
meaning οἵ @ ship’s lading appears in the only other passage
of the N. T. where the word occurs, Acts 21: 3. Nor is the
sense merchandise, provided by the N. I. lexicons for the
present case, necessary or proper, except under the special
notion of freight; and this the word merchandise does not
convey. ‘The merchants are arrested on their voyage, while yet
‘off at sea’ (Milton, P. L. iv. 161), by the sight of the conflagra-
tion; or, if they are supposed to have already landed at a re-
mote part of the coast (vy. 19), their cargoes are still unbroken.—
Syr. (= De Ὁ. onus), Dt. marg. (‘schipvracht, of, lading”) ;-
Hamm. ( freight), Ber]. Bib., Ros., Hengst., (Ladung), Daub.,
Dodd. in v. 12 (ladings), Heinr. (Schiffsladung ;-which De W.
also gives as the proper sense), Murd. (cargo). For the
omission of the article at the beginning of 7. 12, see R. 3-Dt.,
It., Fr. S.;-Beng., Wesl., Herd., Wakef., Woodh., Mey., Allw.,
Penn, Sharpe, Lord, De W., Words., Kenr., Ebr.
° The alternation in vy. 12, 13 between the genitive case
under the government of γόμον, and the accusative in apposi-
tion, though disregarded by the Vulg. and many others, is to
be noted as, at the least, a characteristic of style (see ch. 14: 6,
N. f, &e.). It is preserved throughout by Dt. ;-Erasm., Pagn.,
Vat., Castal., Cocc., Grell., Vitr., Moldenh., Penn, Scholef.,
Treg., Hengst.; and partially by Brightm., Hamm. and others.
P See ch. 17:4, N. x.
a W., T., C., R.;-Vulg. ;-Erasm., Vat., Aret., Cocc., Grell.,
Vitr., Daub., Wesl., Woodh., Allw., Stu., Lord, Kenr. (Milton,
JERI Ya sis Beebe
‘Or where the gorgeous cast with richest hand
‘Show’rs on her kings Barbarie pearl and gold.’)
For μαργαρίτου, Lachm. edited formerly μαργαρύταις (‘ A.’), now
μαργαρύτας (*C.’).
τ Except Beng. and Bloomf., all the recent editors have
βυσσίνον (GAS C. a 22. B os)
* There is nothing for manner here, or in the next clause, in
W., R.;—Latin verss. (except Castal.), Syr., Fr. S.;-Dodd.,
Wakef., Sharpe, Lord, Treg., (every ;-and so, in the first in-
stance, Stu., who in the second has all), Newe., Woodh., Allw.,
Greenf., Penn, Hengst., Murd., Kenr. E. V. follows T., C., G.
᾿Ἐλεφάντ. is rendered by an adjective in Dt. ;-Erasm. and
later Latin verss., Wakef., Newc., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, De W.,
Ebr. Herd. and Mey. (Elfenbeingerath [-rathe}).
t Here oxevos is taken in the more general sense, which Εἰ. V.
ascribes to it in Matt. 12: 29; Mark 3: 27; Luke 17: 31.—
Latin verss. (use vas ;-which, however, like the term employed
by the Syr., and Greenf.’s ">>, is of wider application than our
vessel), F'r. M., (meubles, in the first instance), Fr. S. (meuble) ;--
Daub., Lowm. (‘all curious manufactures’), Herd., Mey., (see
N. s), Woodh., Thom. (wares), Heinr. (vasa et utensilia),
Allw., Stolz (Gerdthe;-and so Kist., Van Ess, De W., Ebr.),
Stu. (in the second instance), Hengst. (‘ Then follow materials
for gorgeous furniture, and furniture made out of gorgeous
materials.’ Equally general is Barn.’s explanation.). ἡ
190
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
13 And cinnamon, and odours,
and ointments, and frankincense,
and wine, and oil, and fine flour,
and wheat, and beasts, and sheep,
and -horses, and chariots, and
slaves, and souls of men.
14 And the fruits that thy soul
lusted after are departed from
thee, and all things which were
dainty and goodly are departed
from thee, and thou shalt find
them no more at all.
15 The merchants of these
GREEK TEXT.
13 καὶ κινάμωμον, καὶ θυμιά-
ματα, καὶ μύρον, καὶ λίβανον, καὶ
οἶνον, καὶ ἔλαιον, καὶ σεμίδαλιν,
καὶ σῖτον, καὶ κτήνη, καὶ πρό-
βατα, καὶ ἵππων, καὶ ῥεδῶν, καὶ
σωμάτων, καὶ ψυχὰς ἀνθρώπων.
14 καὶ ἡ ὀπώρα τῆς ἐπιθυμίας
τῆς ψυχῆς σου ἀπῆλθεν ἀπὸ σοῦ,
καὶ πάντα τὰ λιπαρὰ καὶ τὰ λαμ-
πρὰ ἀπῆλθεν ἀπὸ σοῦ, καὶ οὐκέτι
οὐ μὴ εὑρήσῃς αὐτά.
15 Οἱ ἔμποροι τούτων οἱ πλου-
REVELATION.
REVISED VERSION.
°13 And cinnamon, " and vin-
cense, and vointment, and frank-
incense, and wine, and oil, and
fine flour, and wheat, and =cattle,
and sheep, and of horses, and of
chariots, and of ybodies, and souls
of men.
14 And the fruits ‘that thy
soul lusted after shave departed
from thee, and all *the dainty
and *the «bright things “have de-
parted from thee, and «never,
never more ‘shalt thou find them.
15 The merchants of these
« Excepting Matth., all the recent editors here insert (with
the approbation also of Mill) the words xat ἄμωμον, on the au-
thority of ‘A. C. 6. 11. 12. 17. 19. 34. 35. 36. WVulg. MS. Am.
Tol. Syr. Aeth. Slave MSS.? The omission in many MSS. is
accounted for from the resemblance to the χινάμ. preceding.
I recommend that this reading be adopted, and translated: and
amomum. So Daub., Beng., Wesl., Newe., Woodh., Clarke,
Ell., De W., Hengst., Murd. ;-the lexicons. It is rendered by
Moldenh. and Mey., Balsam; Sharpe, ginger; Stu., fragrant
spice; Lord and Treg., spice; Words., amomus (?), Ebr.,
Gewtirz.
v See ch. 5: 8, N. h.
w The singular is retained by R. ;—Latin verss. (use unguen-
tum ;—except Cocc., myruin), Syr., Dt. (welriekende zalf),
Fr. 8. (de Vessence) ;-Dodd., Thom., (myrrh), Wesl., Moldenh.
and Hengst. (Salbe), Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr., Ebr. (Myrrhe).
x According to the etymology and usage, χτήνη denotes only
beasts in which men have property, domestic animals, and
here, as distinguished from πρόβατα and ἵππων, is rendered as
above by Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu.,
Lord, Treg. W. (work beasts) ;—Latin yerss. (jumentorum
[-ta]), Dt. (lastbeesten), It. (giwmentt), Fr. G. (jumens),
Fr. M. (bétes de charge), Fr. S. (bétes de somme) ;—B. and L.
(as Fr. M.), Berl. Bib., Ebr., (Lastthiere), Dodd. (kine),
Moldenh. (grosses Vieh), Herd., Stolz, Kist., Goss., Van Ess,
Mey., All., De W., (Lastvieh), Murd. (beasts of burden), Kenr.
(oxen).
y Whether σωμάτων, agreeing in case with ἵππων χαὶ ῥεδὼν,
not with ψυχάς, designates freemen or hired servants (Grot.,
Hamm., Wells). or slaves in general (E. V., &c., Ebr.), or the
lowest class of slaves (Ew.), or slaves considered as burden-
bearers (Hengst.) or as grooms (Stu.), &c.; and whether ψυχάς,
on the other hand, denotes the persons of men not slaves (Ung.
Ann., as one meaning), or slaves in general (Grot., Vitr., Ew.,
Stu., &c.), or slaves generally, but in reference to their higher
capacities (Hengst.), or the spiritual part of men (Brightm.,
Engl. Ann. as another meaning, Wesl., Scott, &c., Ebr.), or
their lives (Wakef.), or the souls of dead men (Aret., Par., Dt.
Ann., &e.), &e.; these and such like questions for the commen-
tator ought not to contro] the translation. Nor is any one
answer so certain and obvious as the propriety of preserving
the at least verbal opposition between σῶμα and ψυχή, taken
according to their common meaning.—E. V. marg.;—T., C.;-
Syr. (= De Ὁ. corporwm), Germ. (Leichname), Dt., Fr. 8. 5-
Castal., Brightm., Engl. Ann., Hamm., Cocce., Vitr., B. and L.,
Berl. Bib. and Herd. (use Leiber), Wesl., Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom., Clarke, Greenf., Penn, Lord, Treg., Murd. E. V. and
others follow the Vulg. manciptorwm.
> Marginal note: ‘Gr. of the lust of thy soul.——The σοὺ
is read immediately after ὀπώρα by Lachm., Treg., Words.,
Tisch., on the authority of ‘A. C. 352
α Stu., Lord, (hath [have] gone), Treg., Murd.
> The construction without a relative is retained by W., R.;
Latin and French verss., Syr., It.;-Brightm., Daub., Dodd.,
Moldenh., Herd., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Mey., Greenf., Sharpe,
Lord, De W., Murd., Kenr., Ebr. The first article is translated
by Syr., It. Fr. G..—M.,-S.;-Daub., Woodh., Allw., Penn,
Sharpe, Ebr. Wakef. and Thom. use a demonstrative pronoun
in both cases. Ξ
© See ch. 15: 6, N. 6.
ference.
Rob.’s costly things is but an in-
4 For this ἀπῆλθεν, all the recent editors read ἀπώλετο (A.
B. C. ‘a 19.86. Copt. Arr. Slav. MS. ἀπώλοντο α 8. Compl.
Vulg. Syr. Slay. MS.’ I recommend that this reading be
adopted, and translated: have perished.
¢ See ch. 3: 12, N. j, ἄς,
dered as above by Woodh.
f For εὑρήσῃς, Beng., Matth., Tisch., have εὕρῃς (B. ‘a 15.
B7.’) ‘which, says Bloomf., ‘seems to be the true reading,
and has internal evidence in its fayour;/—Compl., Erasm.,
εὑρήσεις (37. 49.’) ;—Lachm., Tree., Words., εὑρήσουσιν (‘ A. C.
34. 35. 36. 90. Vulg. Syr.?), Words. also following the Syr. in
W. has
Here the triple negative is ren-
cw
attaching to it, as subject, of ἔμπορον of the next verse.
the same construction.
REVELATION.
191
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
things which were made rich by
her, shall stand afar off, for the
fear of her torment, weeping and
wailing, fi
πενθοῦντες,
16 And saying, Alas, alas!
that great city, that was clothed
in fine linen, and purple, and
scarlet, and decked with gold,
Ἂν
and precious stones, and pearls!) KOKKWWOV, Kat
17 Kai πᾶς
17 For in one hour so great
GREEK TEXT.
Δ ae So > Ν ψ,
τήσαντες ἀπ αὐτῆς, ἀπὸ μακρο-
Ἁ Ν x te a
θεν στήσονται Ova Tov φοβον τοῦ
a Sass Ων
βασανισμοῦ αὐτῆς, κλαίοντες καὶ
10 καὶ λέγοντες, Οὐαὶ, οὐαὶ
ἡ πόλις ἡ μεγάλη, ἡ περιβεβλη-
μένη βύσσινον καὶ πορφυροῦν καὶ
/ γι
κεχρυσωμένη
χρυσῷ καὶ λίθῳ τιμίῳ καὶ μαργα-
ρίταις" ὅτι μιᾷ ὥρᾳ ἠρημώθη ὁ
τοσοῦτος πλοῦτος.
REVISED VERSION.
things, ‘who “became rich by
her, shall stand afar off for the
fear of her torment, weeping and
‘mourning,
16 JjJAnd saying: Alas, alas,
that great city, “which was cloth-
ed 'with fine linen, and purple,
and scarlet, and ~gilded with
=gold, and precious »stone, and
pearls! efor in one hour were
made desolate so great riches.
»
εν
κυβερνήτης, καὶ 17 And every spilot, and -all
E See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
b See ch. ὃ: 17, N. r.
i KE. V., 7 times (in 4 of which it is coupled as here with
χλαίω) out of 10;-W.. R. ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newc., Allw.,
Penn, Stu., Lord (lamenting), Treg., Murd. (will mourn),
Kenr.
) Except Matth. and Griesb., and Knapp who brackets, all
the recent editors cancel the xai, on the authority of A. B. C.
‘11.65. Copt. Syr. Arr. Slav. MS,’
τ R.;-Daub., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Stu.,
Lord, Murd., Kenr.
1 See ch. 7: 18, N. u, &e.
m See ch. 17: 4, N. w. For χρυσῷ, all the recent editors
(except Bloomf.) read χρυσίῳ (A. B. C. and 26 cursive MSS.).
The previous ἐν is also bracketed by Treg., and cancelled by
Matth., Lachm., Hahn, Words., on the authority of A. B.
ΟΣ fede
Ὁ See ch. 17: 4, N. x.
° Of the recent editors, Words. alone attaches this clause to
vy. 17; but he agrees with many others in separating it from
what precedes merely by acomma. Comp. vy. 10, 19.
P Comp. E. V., v. 19; ch. 17: 16; Matth. 12: 25; Luke 11:
17 (the only other places where ἐρημόω occurs). Here also
the passive of a transitive verb is employed by R. (to. make
des.) ;-German verss. (verwiisten, verheeren, zu Grunde rich-
ten, verdden;-except Herd., All.), Dt. (verwoesten), It. (di-
struggere), Fr. G. (mettre ἃ néant), Fr. M. (dissiper), Fr. S.
(dévaster) ;-Vat. and later Latin verss. (desolare, depopulare,
vastare), Dodd., Woodh., Treg., (as R.), Wakef., Newc., Thom.,
Stu., Murd., (to [utterly] lay waste), Greenf. (navi), Lord (to
ness and suddenness of the desolation. For the construction
of riches with a plural yerb, see ΕἸ. V., everywhere else ;-W., G.,
R.;-Wells, Dodd.,; Wesl., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.
4 In Ezek. 27 : 8,27, 28 the Sept. render dah (Greenf.’s word
here) by χυβερνήτης (Jon. eer O72 zippers) 5 K. Vie by pilot.
This officer may here be prominently mentioned, as one stand-
ing on the look-out.—Latin verss. (use gubernator ;-except
Castal.), Dt. (stwurlieden), French verss. (use pilote ;-except
G.) ;-Beng., Moldenh., Herd., All., Stier, Hengst., Ebr., (use
Steuermann), Dodd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Clarke, Allw.,
Stu., Lord, De W. (\Stewerleute), Murd., Kenr., Barn. ;-the lexi-
cons (except Schleus.).
τ © All the crowd on the ships ;’ as if mustering at an alarm
from the pilots.—For crowd, see Germ. (Hazfe), It. (ciurma) ;--
Erasm. and later Latin verss. (turba ;-except. Castal.), Clarke
(‘the crowd or passengers aboard’), Ew. (mudltitudo), De W. (as
Germ.) ;-the lexicons.—For on, see ch. 1: 20, Ν. ἃ, &c. Germ.,
Dt., Fr. M.;-B. and L., De W. For the (that is, the ships
going that way), see Germ., Dt., Fr. G..—M. ;-B. and L., Allw.,
Greenf., De W. But, instead of ἐπὶ τῶν πλοίων ὃ ὅμιλος, all
the recent editors, (except Bloomf., who, rejecting 6 ὅμιλος,
‘would retain vulg. ἐπὶ πλοίων, scil. dy, meaning . .. the swper-
cargo.) read ἐπὶ (τὸν Words.) τόπον πλέων. The evidence
stands thus: ‘6 ém τόπον πλέων A. (τὸν τ. B.) Ο. α 18. B 5.
Vulg. MS. Am.* Anglosax. Syr. Arm. Slay. MSS. ἐπὶ τῶν
πλοίων πλέων α 8.8 2. γ 2. Compl. Slav. ed.’ I recommend that
the reading 6 ἐπὶ τόπον πλέων be adopted, and, in connection with
πᾶς, translated thus: every one sailing to a place, any place on
any errand ; every one on a voyage, every passenger, every one
not belonging to the vessel, either as officer (xvSepy.) or common
sailor (ναύτης). The same thing might be classically expressed
by πᾶς ἔμπορος. But this noun had just been used in its re-
destroy). Syr. uses the same word as in v. 19, &., = 35m;
Wesl., to become des.; Allw., to come to desolation. For the
time, see v. 10, N. k. &e. Wakef., Mey.——For the order, see
Latin verss., Syr., Germ., Fr. G.—M. ;-B. and L., Beng., Mey.,
Greenf., Hengst., Ebr. ‘The emphasis lies quite as much on the
idea of the riches themselves, just enumerated, as on the great-
* The editions of the Vulg. have qui in lacum (by mistake,
Father Simon thinks, for locwm) navigat, and are followed by
R. and Kenr., saileth into the lake. W. (sail by ship into
place) translates the reading of the cod. Am., qui in locum
navigant.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
riches is come to nought. And
every ship-master, and all the
company in ships, and sailors,
and as many as trade by sea,
stood afar off,
18 And cried when they saw
the smoke of her burning, say-
ing, What city 2s like unto this
great city!
σαν;
μεγάλῃ ;
19 And they cast dust on their
_heads, and eried, weeping and
wailing, saying, Alas, alas! that
GREEK TEXT.
πᾶς ἐπὶ τῶν πλοίων ὁ ὅμιλος, καὶ
ναῦται, καὶ ὅσοι τὴν θάλασσαν
ἐργάζονται, ἀπὸ μαρκόθεν ἔστη-
ὌΝ yy « lal Ν
18 καὶ ἔκραζον, ὁρῶντες τὸν
Ἂ ~ , 2 7 /
καπνὸν τῆς πυρώσεως αὑτῆς, λέ-
/ ε ΄, ΝᾺ / ΄σ
yovtes, Tis ὁμοία τῇ πόλει τῇ
7 “ a
19 Kat ἔβαλον χοῦν ἐπὶ τὰς
κεφαλὰς αὑτῶν, καὶ ἔκραζον κλαί-
cal 4,
οντες καὶ πενθοῦντες, λέγοντες,
REVISED VERSION.
the crowd ‘on ‘the ships, and
‘sailors, and as many as ‘ply the
sea, stood afar off,
18 And were crying ‘as they
saw the vsmoke of her burning,
saying: What city * like » that
great city 7
19 And they cast dust ‘upon
their heads, and *were crying,
vas they wept and ‘mourned, say-
* Should the reading proposed in N.r be adopted, ναῦται might
be rendered mariners. W.,'T. (shipmen;-so E. Y. elsewhere,
and here C., G., R. But the word, though etymologically best
answering to ναύτης; is now scarcely current.) ;-Dodd., Newc.,
Thom., Kenr.
t Win.: ‘Here aa. is to be regarded as the immediate object,
asin γῆν ἐργάζεσθαν Pausan. 6,10, 1.’ See also Sept. Gen. 2:
5,15; 3: 24; &e.—W., T., C., R., (work in) G. (travail on) :--
Vulg. (in mari operantur), Syr. (= Vulg.), Germ. (auf dem
Meer handthieren), Dt. (ter zee handelen;-adding the note:
‘D.is, die de zee bouwen.’), It. (fanno arte marinaresca) ;—
Erasm., Vat., Grell., (as Vulg.), Hamm. (deal in), Cocc., Vitr.,
Hichh., Ew., Ros., (mare evercent), Daub. (deal about), Berl.
Bib. (ihr Werk auf d. M. haben), Beng. (as Germ.), Dodd. (be-
stow their labour wpon),Wakef. (live by). Newe. (use), Woodh.
(occupy), Heinr. (tractare mare, sulcare, das Meer gleichsam
bearbeiten), All., Goss., (auf d. M. fahren), Penn (work on),
Stu., Lord (worked at), De W., Hengst., (bearbeiten), Kenr.
(labour on), Ebr. (das M. befahren) ;-Rob. (‘to work at the
sea, as in Engl. to ply the sea, to follow the sea.’).
« Fr. 8. (criaient) ;-Brightm, (did cry), Coce. (clamabant ;--
for clamaverunt of the other verss.), Wakef. (were crying out).
Both here and νυ. 19, Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words, read ἔχραξαν
(‘A. C. 35.’). j
v Wakef. For δρῶντες all the recent editors read βλέπον-
τες (A. B.C. ‘a 26. 67. y 2. Compl’).
w For χαπνόν, Mill approves τόπον (‘A. 10. Vulg.’).
= The comparison challenged has been understood to respect
the greatness and suddenness of the present destruction (Bw.,
Allw., Barn., &c.; and this is the idea most readily suggested
by E.V.), or the former glory and power (so the large majority
of translators and commentators from Pagn. to Hengst.; nearly
all of whom, at least, supply a copula in the past time). But
the amazement springs rather from the contrast of the two (vv.
10, 16, 17, 19; = ‘Into what pit ... from what heizht fall’n ?
Milton, P. Z., i. 91, 92), and this is best expressed by the inde-
finite form of the Greek.—Vulg., Syr.;-Erasm., Vat., Coce.,
Grell., Vitr., Woodh.
y For the omission of wnto, see ch. 1: 15, N. d——For that,
see E.V., vv. 10, 16,19; ἄς. ;-Castal., Coce., Vitr., (alli ;— for the
Vulg. huic), Woodh., Lord. Many have merely the definite
article.
2 All the old English (including the original edition of E.V.)
and foreign (except Hengst. and Ebr.) and most of the later
English verss. have here the mark of interrogation, as in the
parallel ch. 18: 4.
@ For wpon, see ch. 13: 16, N. f, &e.
see y. 18, N. u.
> See v. 18, N. v.
¢ At y. 11, and 6 times elsewhere out of 9, πενϑέω is rendered
in E. V. to mourn (πένθος, always mourning or sorrow); and
so here by W., R.;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newc.. Penn, Stu.,
Treg., Murd., Kenr. See L. and S., Rob., Green.
For were crying,
stricted sense, in which alone it occurs in the N.T. or Sept.
Beng. (jeder so auf ein Ort hinschiffet), Moldenh. (alle [ Schiff-
herren] die nach einem gewissen Ort hinfahren), Hichh. (*1i,
qui non totam navigationem absolvunt, sed mercibus tantum ex |
emporiis primariis ad loca non procul dissita devehendis va-
cant ;—and so Heinr.; though he also suggests [and this is Ebr.’s
view | that the clause may designate the ship-captain, as distinct |
from the pilot and sailors, the various classes being then sum-
med up in ὅσον τὴν θάλ. épy.), Newe. (every one who saileth
to the place), Woodh., Lord, (every one who saileth [sails]
by the place;-the former marking the as supplied), Thom.
(every one sailing to the place), Clarke (‘those who sail from
place to place; or such as stop at particular places on the
coast, without performing the whole voyage.’), Ew. (‘quicun-
que ad locum navigat i. e. nauta minor, litora legens nec nisi
ad locum vicinum unum alterumye tendens ;’ and so Mey., jeder
Kistenfahrer ; Stu. andBarn., ‘every coaster ... lit. he who sails
to [a] place... the secondary class of [sailors, or rather of] sea-
captains ; De W., ‘die nach einem Orte fahren, ἃ.1. Kistenfah-
rer’), Treg. (‘every passenger, or, every one who saileth by a
place’), Words. (all the company that sailed to that place),
Hengst. (die nach einem Orte schiffen ;-which he explains as
designating ‘such as hold a definite course’), Murd. (every nav-
‘igator to the place), Ebr. (Jeder der an den Platz fihrt).
REVELATION.
193
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
great city, wherein were made
rich all that had ships in the
sea by reason of her costliness!
for in one hour is she made
desolate. -
, μώθη.
20 Rejoice over her, thou
heaven, and ye holy apostles and
prophets ; for God hath avenged
you on her.
GREEK TEXT.
SAN οὐ wee , ε ΄ as
Οὐαὶ, οὐαὶ ἡ πολις ἡ μεγάλη, ἐν
Ὁ , ΄΄ ct CY:
ἢ ἐπλούτησαν πάντες οἱ ἔχοντες
lal o tA a
πλοῖα ἐν TH θαλάσσῃ ἐκ τῆς TI
Ue Sp ie “ a >
μιοτητος αὑτῆς; OTL μιᾷ Opa ἡρὴ-
20 Eudpaivov ἐπ᾽ αὐτὴν, οὐ-
ρανὲ, καὶ οἱ ἅγιοι ἀπόστολοι καὶ
οἱ προφῆται, ὅτι ἔκρινεν ὁ Θεὸς
"τὸ κρίμα ὑμῶν ἐξ
REVISED VERSION.
ing: Alas, alas, that great city,
ohne ‘became ae all that
had © ships in the sea, by reason
of her costliness! for in one hour
fwas she made desolate.
<
20 Rejoice ‘over her, "Ὁ heay-
en, and ‘ye ‘holy apostles, and
‘ye prophets; for God * judged
‘your cause "upon her.
αὐτῆς.
@ See ch. 3: 17, N. r.
© To πλοῖα the article τά is prefixed (A. B. C. B 5.
_Compl.’) by all the recent editors (except Griesb. and Bloomf. ;
and they also mention this as perhaps the preferable reading,
‘the sense being,’ says Bloomf., ‘their vessels "Ὁ and comp.
το ΤῊΝ).
See v. 16, N. p, &e.
® For ἐπ᾽ αὐτήν, Hahn and Theile read ἐν αὐτῇ (‘A’); all
the other recent editors, ἐπ᾿ αὐτῇ (B. C. ‘a 26. 6 5. Compl.’).
ΤΕ, Fr. G.—M. ;-Brightm., Engl. Ann., Daub., B. and L.,
Guyse, Wakef. (marking it as supplied), Woodh., Thom., Lord,
De W., Murd. The pronoun is not supplied by wW., R. anon
and Gata verss. (except Moldenh. ), Syr., Fr. S., Greenf.
Ὁ See ch..12: 12, N. x, &e.
} After dyvoc, all the recent editors (except Bloomf., though
he now admits the ‘authority’ to be ‘strong.’) insert the words,
καὶ οἱ (A. B. ‘a 26.85. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Copt. Syr.’).
I recommend that this reading be adopted, and that the version
stand thus: saints, and ye. For substituting the pronoun for
each of the articles, see Dt.;-Moldenh., De W., Hengst. (who
yet inconsistently regards the apostles and the prophets as
‘personally identical.” Otherwise, he thinks,
which the two classes are named after ot ἅγιοι, Would imply a
pre-eminence in those mentioned last [οὗ προφ.]. But this does
not follow. The heavenly voice [v. 4] summons, first, the
whole body of the redeemed, and then, as foremost in all
that concerns the Church’s sorrow and joy, her two leading
ministries, each in its own order.).
Tomi
« ‘This is what was meant, when God destroyed Babylon.
In answer to the ery of the martyrs (ch. 6: 10), the controversy
of ages was brought to a decision, sndden, complete, final.’ See
v. 10, N. k, ὅσ. and ch. 19: 2, N.i The proper sense of
xpive, to judge, is retained by E. V., v.8; ch. 6: 10; 19: 2; &e.
(nowhere else, as here in connection with xpéua) ;-W., R.;-
Vulg., Syr., Germ., Dt., It, Fr. S.;-Hrasm., Vat., Aret.,
Brightm. (‘The Hebrew manner of speaking which is expressed
in the Greek is more significant? [than what he had just em-
ployed: hath punished her), ‘according to which the words go
thus, because God hath judged your judgment wpon her;
This kind of speech signifieth pugiemien but such as is not
| serunt).
| 1 Tim. 5: 12 and Sept. Ps. 17: 2:—4.,
the order, in|
inflicted rashly, but upon just and lawful examination, convic-
tion and judgment going before.’ Similar to this is the note of
Par.), Engl. Ann., Cocc., Grell., Daub.. B. and L. marg., Beng.,
Gill (as allowable), Greenf., Sharpe, Τ breg., Hengst., Murd.,
Kenr., Ebr. ;-Wahl.
1 Comp. N.k. The phrase, τὸ xpcua ὑμῶν, has been under-
stood to denote, 1., the wrongs, sufferings, punishment, en-
dured by you. Thus Castal. (vestras injurias), Eng]. Ann. (so
explain ‘Gr. judged your judgment’), B. and L. (des mauxr
qwelle vous a fait), Wakef. (your sufferings), All. (was tiber
euch ergangen) ;-Bretsch. (swpplicium quod de vobis sump-
But xp. never means wrongs, sufferings, nor eyen
punishment itself, so much as the condemnatory sentence.
This last remark applies equally to the next view:—2., the
punishment. inflicted upon Babylon on your account. So
Pagn. (swmpsit poenas ... vestrae ultionis causa;-and so
Bez., E. V., &c., interpret.) :—3., (he crimes committed against
you; ἃ sense which xp. will not bear. In vain Heinr. refers te
the judgment, sentence,
condemnation pronounced by Babylon upon you. So the
Vulg. (judicium vestrum ;-retained by Erasm., Vat., Aret.,
Coce., Grell.) and its follotvers generally (W. [hath deemed}
your doom; R., Kenr., your judgment), Germ. (ever Urtheil),
Fr. 8. (le jugement prononcé contre vous) ;Hamm. ([hath
executed| your j.), Beng., Kbr., (ever Gericht;-which De W.
also gives for the literal version, explaining it in the sense of
E.V.; as the Dt. Ann, also do the heeft ww oordeel . . geoor-
deeld of the version.), Moldenh. (das iiber euch ergangene
Urtheil), Sharpe, Stu., Lord, (your condemnation), Hengst. (as
Germ.). Some of these, however, (as Vulg., &e., Hamm.)
might be supposed to mean: justice to you (which at least in-
volves the real force of the clause), or possibly even: your own
former judgment concerning Babylon:—5., sentence upon
Babylon on your account. So Dodd.:—6., as above; and then
xpivew χρίμα — Devi vp (Greenf.’s aise: here), or "5 45
(= Syr. here). Comp. Jer. 5: 28; 22:16 and Lam. 3:59 in
the Heb., Sept. (xpivew xpiow), and Εἰ. V. See also 1 Cor,
6: 7. So It.;-Daub., Woodh., Allw., Treg., Murd.;—Wahl
(causa, Rechtssache), Schirl. (der Rechishandel, der Streit
vor Gericht;—but he explains the whole clause as E. V.).
m Comp. NN. k, 1. By Fr. S.;-B. and L., Wakef., Stu.,
Lord, ἐξ αὐτῆς is connected with τὸ xpiua ὑμῶν, in the sense of
25
194
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
21 And a mighty angel took
up a stone like a great mill-|
stone, and cast τὲ into the sea, |
saying, Thus with violence shall
that great city Babylon be
thrown down, and shall be found
no more at all.
22 And the voice of harpers,
and musicians, and of pipers, and
trumpeters, shall be heard no
more at all in thee; and no
craftsman, of whatsoever craft
he be, shall be found any more in
thee; and the sound of a mill-
stone shall be heard no more at
all in thee;
23 And the light of a candle}
shall shine no more at all in
thee; and the voice of the bride-
groom and of the bride shall be
GREEK TEXT.
" Pade
21 Kat ἦρεν εἷς ayyedos ἰσχυ-
Ν , « if ’ Ἂς
pos λίθον ὡς μυλον μέγαν, καὶ
ld ‘ 4
ἔβαλεν εἰς τὴν θάλασσαν, λέγων,
yr / ,
Οὕτως ὁρμήματι βληθήσεται Ba-
Ν ε ΄ hs 3
βυλὼν ἡ μεγαλὴ πολις, καὶ ov
\ Cone
μὴ εὑρεθῃ ert.
ἃς x a
22 καὶ φωνὴ κιθαρῳδῶν καὶ
cad τυ > lad ἊΝ
μουσικῶν καὶ αὐλητῶν καὶ σαλ-
fed > ἐν ° of
πιστῶν οὐ μὴ ἀκουσθῇ ἐν σοὶ ETL,
Ν 5 f ‘4 {4
καὶ πᾶς τεχνίτης πάσης τέχνης
» Ἂν ε 7° xy. Ν Ἂ
οὐ μὴ εὑρεθῇ ἐν σοὶ ἔτι, καὶ φωνὴ
/ 3 ἊΝ fos wy
μύλου ov μὴ ἀκουσθῇ ἐν σοὶ ἔτι;
Ν > fe > ἣν io)
23 καὶ φῶς λύχνου ov μὴ φανῇ
» NU ἊΝ \ , Ν
ἐν σοὶ ἔτι, καὶ φωνὴ νυμφίου καὶ
tA 5 \ Co) vy
νύμφης ov μὴ ἀκουσθῇ ἐν σοὶ ἐτι" |
“Ψ « wy ,ὔ τῇ ε
ὅτι οἱ ἔμποροί σου ἦσαν οἱ μεγι-᾿
REVISED VERSION.
21 And a mighty angel took
up a stone like a great "millstone,
and cast * into the sea, saying:
Thus with eviolence shall » be
scast Babylon ‘the great city,
and ‘never shall tshe be found
-more.
22 And the voice of harpers
and «musicians and « pipers and
trumpeters shall never be heard
in thee ‘more; and no craftsman,
of whatsoever craft, shall vever
be found in thee ‘more, and the
xvoice of a millstone shall ‘never
be heard in thee ymore ;
23 And the light of a »lamp
shall znever shine in thee. more,
‘and the voice of " bridegroom
and ® bride shall :never be heard
Ὁ For μύλον, Lachm., Treg., Words., read μύλινον (A. Vulg.
—W. (it) ;-French verss. (except that S. has: on ne la trouvera
Copt. Syr. ed. μύλιχον C.?).—For the omission of it, see
ch. 8:5, N. p, &e.
° Literally: a rush. W. has birr; Daub., rushing.
P The Greek order of the verb and subject is retained by the
Latin and French verss., Syr., Germ., It. ;-Herd., Mey., Greenf.,
Sharpe, De W., Hengst., Ebr.
a Not: subverted, overthrown (according to Wahl’s definition
here, everto; or Rob.’s, ‘to cast down, to overthrow, i. q. κατα-
Baraw.’), but: cast into the depths of perdition; the same term,
that described literally the symbolic act, being now figuratively
applied to the subject of the prophecy.—Nowhere else does
E. V. add down to the proper meaning of βάλλω (comp.
ch. 12: 9, N.1); nor is that specification added here by W.
(sent), T., C., G., R. (thrown) ;-Latin verss. (though some
change the Vulg. millere into projicere or conjicere), Syr.,
Germ. (verworfen), Dt. (geworpen), It. (gittata), Fr. G —M.,
-S., (jelée;-and so B. and L. marg.);—Brightm. (cast out),
Berl. Bib., De W., Hengst., Ebr., (geworfen), Beng. (hinge-
schmissen), Guyse, Dodd. and Woodh (hurled [away)),
Greenf., Sharpe (as #.). Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., (cast
down).
* German verss., Dt., It., Fr. S.;-Daub., Dodd., Weesl.,
Woodh., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd. Other verss.
follow the Vulg. illa.
* See ch. 3: 12, N. j, &c.
t This insertion is justified by the change in the construction.
plus) ;-Kenr., Ebr.
« Dt., Beng., Moldenh., Herd., Mey., All., Stu., translate
δ.)
μουσικῶν, zangers, Sanger, singers; and that is ‘perhaps’ the
meaning here, in the opinion of Rob., Green, Barn., and others.
Hengst., on the contrary, translating χιθαρῳδὼν Ciihersanger
(harp-singers ; ch. 14: 2), refers μουσικῶν generally to players
on instruments, of whom two classes are then specified.
The sign of the genitive is omitted before pipers by Daub.,
Wesl., Wakef., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr. Newc.,
| Thom., Penn, repeat it before each of the nouns. E. V. follows
ΠΡ CraGs
¥ See ch. 3: 12, N. j, &e.
w There is nothing answering to the E. V. supplement in
W., R.;-foreign verss. (except the French: de quelque mélier
que ce soit);-Dodd. and the later English verss. (except
Words. ).
x See ch. 1: 16, Ν. ο. W.;-Vulg., Germ., Fr. S. marg. ;-
Erasm., Vat., Aret., Engl. Ann., Coce., Grell., Vitr., Beng.,
Herd., Mey., Greenf., All., Hengst.
y See 2 Pet. 1:19, N.s, ἄο. W. (lantern), R. ;-It., Fr. S. ;-
Hamm., Daub., B. and L., Dodd., Herd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Greenf., Stolz, All., Goss., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, De W.,
Kenr. Comp. Prov. 13: 9.
: See ch. 3: 12, N. j, &e.
a It.;-Woodh., Thom. and Murd. (a brideg. and br.), Greenf,,
Sharpe, Lord, Treg. (repeats of). The indefinite article is
twice used by Dt. ;-Wakef., Allw., Ebr.
from her (Wakef.) or by her. But the common interpretation
is better, which construes it Hebraistically with the verb.
Comp. ch. 19: 2; Sept. Ps. 119: 84; Heb. and Sept. 1 Sam. 24:
16; &c.—For upon, see Dodd., Woodh., Allw., Treg.
~
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
heard no more at all in thee;
for thy merchants were the great
men of the earth; for by thy
sorceries were nit nations de-
ceived.
24 And in her was found the
blood of prophets, and of saints, |
and of all that were slain upon
the earth.
CHAP XIX.
Awnp after these things I heard
a great voice of much people in
heaven, saying; Alleluia: Salva-
tion, and glory, and honour, and
power, unto the Lord our God:
2 For true and righteous
are his judgments: for he hath
judged the great whore, which
REVELATION.
195
GREEK TEXT.
στᾶνες τῆς γῆς» ὅτι ἐν τῇ φαρμα-
κείᾳ σου ἐπλανήθησαν πάντα τὰ
ἔθνη.
EUS =
24 καὶ ἐν αὐτῇ αἷμα προφητῶν
ve / ΄σ
καὶ ἁγίων εὑρέθη, καὶ πάντων τῶν
fe Se As 5 ΄“
ἐσφαγμένων ἐπὶ τῆς γῆς.
CHAP. XIX.
F \ fal ,
KAT μετὰ ταῦτα ἤκουσα φω-
νὴν ὄχλου πολλοῦ μεγάλην ἐν τῷ
7 Ag ἢ. 3 Jae e
οὐρανῷ, λέγοντος, AAAndovia-
e / « .
ἡ σωτηρία καὶ ἡ δόξα καὶ ἡ τιμὴ
N ε ΄, ΄ a aA
καὶ ἡ δύναμις Κυρίῳ τῷ Θεῷ
ἡμῶν:
ἊΝ «
2 ὅτι ἀληθιναὶ καὶ δίκαιαι αἱ
3 “ ao: ay \
κρίσεις αὐτοῦ: ὅτι ἔκρινε τὴν
/ Ν 4 Ψ 4
πόρνην τὴν μεγάλην, ἥτις ἐφθειρε
REVISED VERSION.
in thee ‘more: for thy merchants
were the great men of the earth ;
for by thy "sorcery ° were de-
ceived all “the nations.
24 And in her © the ‘blood of
prophets and of saints was found,
and of all that Shad been slain
hon the earth.
CHAP. XIX.
“ΑΝ Ὁ after these things I heard
* a ‘loud voice of 4a great mul-
titude in heaven, ‘saying: Alle-
luia! ‘the salvation, and ‘the
glory, ‘and ‘the honour, and ‘the
power, unto the Lord our God!
2 For true and righteous are
his judgments ; for he | judged
the great ‘harlot, ‘that corrupted
> The Greek word occurs elsewhere in the singular only in
Gal. 5: 20, and there E. V. renders it, witchcraft. The singular
number is here retained by T., C.;—Syr., German verss., Dt. ;—
Coce., Woodh., Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Treg. HE. V. and others
follow the Vulg. (veneficiis).
¢ The Greek order is retained by T., C., G.;—Latin verss.,
Syr., Germ. ;-Beng., Wakef., Greenf., De W., Hengst., Ebr.
q See ch. 12: 5, N. x.
¢ The Greek order of the verb and subject is retained by
W. ;—Latin verss., Syr., Germ. ;-Woodh., Lord. Beng., Herd.,
Mey., All., have gefunden; Hengst., erfunden worden; Ebr.,
erfunden, at the end of the first clause; Moldenh., erfunden, at
the end of the verse.
f Matth., Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch., Bloomf., Tisch., Theile,
read αἵματα (B. ‘a 26.86. Compl. Arr. Slav. MS.’), = Ὁ",
ΒΕ δὲ ἢ, ὅσ.
& See ch. 9: 15, N.i. Wesl., Wakef., Lord.
b See ch. 5: 7, N. a, ὅσ.
* All the recent editors omit the xac, on the authority of
A. B.C. ‘a 21.85.72. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Slay. MS.’ I recom-
mend that, in accordance with this reading, the chapter begin
with the word After.
» All the recent editors, except Beng., here insert ὡς (the
Erasmian text, which omits it, resting only on 5 cursive MSS.,
and ‘Syr. Arm. Slay. ed.’). I recommend that this reading be
adopted, and translated: as it were.
ΘΒ ΘΒ, ΠΕ ΠΟΤΈΝΥ Σ᾿ All the recent editors (except
Bloomf.) insert the pey. here.
4 Elsewhere (always in this book) E. V. translates ὄχλος
79 times multitude, and ὄχλος πολύς 21 times a great multi-
tude;-R. (many multitudes ;-Vulg. turbarum multarum) ;--
Germ. (grosser Schaaren), Dt. (eene groote schare), It. (una
grossa moltitudine), French verss., except Fr. S., (une grande
multitude) ;-Castal. (ingentis ney eae Beng.
(einer héufigen Schaar), Dodd., Wesl., Moldenh. (einer grossen
Menge), Wakef., Newc., ocd Thom., Allw., All. (as Germ.),
Penn, Sharpe and Kenr. marg. (a great crowd), Stu., Lord,
Hengst. (einer grossen Schaar), Murd.
© For λέγοντος, all the recent editors (except Bloomf.) read λε-
γόντων (A. B.C. ‘a 26. 85. Compl. Syr.’). Comp. v. 3, εἴρηχαν;
for which B. 21 cursive MSS. and Compl. have εἴρηκεν ; C., εἶπαν.
f See ch. 1: 6, Ν. 6, &c.
© Bloomf.: ‘The words χαὺ ἡ τιμὴ are, on strong grounds’ (A.
B.C. ‘a 26. 85. y3. Compl. Vulg. Syr. Slav. MSS.’) ‘cancelled
by all the recent editors.’ Though Knapp merely brackets
them, I recommend that, in accordance with this reading, the
words and the honour be omitted. Matth. also transposes: 7
δύναμις καὶ ἡ δόξα (B. ‘a 20. 6 5. y 2. Compl. Vulg. MS. Syr.
Slav. MS.’).
» For Κυρίῳ τῷ Θεῷ, Beng. and Bloomf. read τῷ Θεῷ (‘36.
37. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slav. MS.’) ; 3 all the other re-
cent editors, τοῦ Θεοῦ (A. B.C. ‘a 24. 8 4. y 2. Compl. Copt.
Slav. MS.— ‘strong authority, says Bloomf. in the Supp.).
T recommend the adoption of the latter reading: of our God!
' See ch. 18: 20, N. k, ὅσ. Sharpe.
} See ch. 17:1, N. δ
* See 2 Pet. 2: 11,N.f. EH. V., ch. 17: 1;—-W., R. ΞΡ πη,
Others generally have who.
LW. (defouled) ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Allw.,
Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr. For ἔφθ., Beng.,
Matth., Knapp, read διέφθειρε (B. ‘a 26.85, Compl. ἔκρινε A),
196
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
GREEK TEXT.
| REVISED VERSION.
did corrupt the earth with tal ‘Thy γὴν ἐν τῇ πορνείᾳ αὑτῆς, καὶ the earth with her fornication,
fornication, and hath avenged
the blood of his servants at her.
hand.
3 And again they said, Alle-|
Iuia. And her smoke rose up
for ever and ever.
4 And the four and twenty |
elders and the four beasts fell
down and worshipped God that,
sat on the throne, saying, Amen; |
Alleluia.
λούϊα.
5 And a voice came out οἵ
the throne, saying, Praise our)
God, all ye his servants, and ye)
that fear him, both small and
great.
6 And I heard as it were the
voice of a great multitude, and |
as the voice of many waters, and
Ά Ὁ:
as the voice of mighty thunder- TOs es
3 Kai δεύτερον εἴρηκαν, ᾿4λ-
᾿'ληλούϊα: καὶ ὁ καπνὸς αὐτῆς ava |
"βαίνει εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων."
4 Καὶ ἐ ἔπεσον οἱ πρεσβύτεροι,
An ane Pa τέσσαρες; καὶ τὰ elders and the four ‘living crea-
τέσσαρα (ea, καὶ προσεκύνησαν.
τῷ Θεῷ τῷ καθημένῳ ἐπὶ Tod ing:
| Opsvou, λέγοντες; ᾿Α μήν:
ὅ Kati φωνὴ ἐκ τοῦ θρόνου.
ἐξῆλθε, “λέγουσα, Αἰνεῖτε τὸν,
Θεὸν ἡμῶν πάντες οἱ δοῦλοι av- |
τοῦ, καὶ οἱ φοβούμενοι αὐτὸν καὶ
οἱ μικροὶ καὶ οἱ μεγάλοι.
6 Καὶ ἤκουσα ὡς φωνὴν ὄχλου.
πολλοῦ, καὶ ὡς φωνὴν ὑδάτων | Voice of a great multitude, and
ἐξεδίκησε "πὲ αἷμα τῶν δούλων δα “he avenged the blood of
/his servants at ™ her hand.
αὑτοῦ ἐκ τῆς χειρὸς αὐτῆς. |
3 And "a second time they
said: Alleluia! and her smoke
/eascendeth Punto the ages of the
ages.
4 And the sfour and twenty
‘tures fell down, and worshipped
God that sat on ‘the throne, say-
Amen; Alleluia!
” AAAn- |
5 Anda voice came «forth tout
‘of the throne, saying: Praise our
"God, all ye his servants, and
. ye that fear him, ‘both vthe small
and vthe great.
6 AndI heard as it were the
φωνὴν β ovrep| 28, it were “the voice of many
7 IM | waters, and xas it were the voice
ἰσχυρῶν, λέγοντας, ᾿Αλληλουύϊα- of mighty »thunders, ‘saying:
m Dt., French verss., Wakef., Ebr., repeat the pronoun; the
last two unnecessarily marking it as supplied.——The τῆς be-
fore χειρός is bracketed by Bloomf., and cancelled by all the
other recent editors (except. Beng.), on the authority of A. B.C.
‘a 14. 8 4. Compl.’
» H.V., John 3: 4; 21: 16; (the sec. t.) ;-Syr., Dt. (ten twee-
demaal), It. (la seconda volta), Fr.S. (une seconde fois ;-for
encore of G. and M.) ;—Pagn., Bez., Par., Cocc., Grell., Vitr.,
(secundo ;-for the Vulg. zterum), Hamm., Treg., (the sec. t.),
Wells, Daub., B. and L. (as Fr. S.), Beng. (zwm zweitenmal),
Dodd., Gill (ἡ Or a sec. t. they said it’), Wakef., Penn, Sharpe,
Ebr. (ein zweitesmal).
° For the verb, see ch. 9: 2,N.h. &c. The Greek time is
retained by W., R.;-foreign verss. (except Syr., It., B. and L.);—
Hamm., Daub., Dodd., Wakef. and the later English. The past
tense in the more unsuitable, as the sentence is uttered, not by
the seer himself (comp. the ἀνέβη of ch. 8: 4 and 9: 2 with the
ἀναβαίνει of ch. 14: 11), but by the heavenly voice (Vitr., Dodd.,
Wakef., Heinr., Gerl., Sharpe, De W., Hengst., Ebr.), complet-
ing its own previous announcement (y. 2) of the occasion of ju-
bilee, Comp. y. 7, N. i, and the structure of Ps. 136.
P See ch. 1 " 6, N. g, &e.
4 The χαί before τέσσ. is bracketed by Bloomf., and cancelled
by all the other recent editors, except Matth., on the authority
of A. B.C. ‘a 13. 8 5. Compl.” I recommend that this reading
be followed: twenty-four. See ch. 5: 8, N.e, &c. Here Beng.,
Lachm., Words., also read six. τέσσ. pes. (A. B.).
τ See ch. 4: 6, N.a.—For τοῦ θρόνου, Matth., Lachm., Treg.,
Tisch., read τῷ θρόνῳ (A. B.C. ‘a 17. 6 4.’).
5. See ch. 9: 3, N. m, &e.
t For éx, Beng., Matth., Knapp, Mey., Lachm., Treg., Tisch.,
read ἀπό (A. B. C.‘a 16. 6 4.’).
" For τὸν Θεόν, Beng., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., read τῷ
Θεῷ (A. B. C. and 8 cursive MSS.).
τ This xac, bracketed by Bloomf., is cancelled by all the other
recent editors, on the authority of A. B. C. ‘a 21. 6 5. Compl.
Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Slay. MSS.’ I recommend that
this reading be adopted, and the word both omitted.
See ch. 11:18, N. j, &e.
x E. V.. first clause ; &e. ;-Newe. (marking ΤΥ were in all the
three cases as supplied), Thom. (in the last instance), Allw.
y See ch. 4: 5, N. t.
* Erasm., Mill, Beng., read as in our Text, λέγοντας (‘a 7.”) 5
for which the textus receptus, Lachm., Hahn, Treg., have λεγόν-
τῶν ; the other editors (not, as Bloomf. says, ‘all the recent edi-
tors,’ were we even to ignore Treg., as Bloomf. chooses to do
throughout.), λέγοντες (‘B. α 14. 6 3.’).
REVELATION.
197
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
ings, saying, Alleluia: for the
Lord God omnipotent reigneth. | -yprox ράτωρ.
7 Let us be glad and rejoice,
and give honour to him: for the
marriage of the Lamb is come,
and his wife hath made herself
ready.
8 And to her was granted that
she should be arrayed in fine
linen, clean and white: for the
a After Θεός, the word ἡμῶν is inserted by Matth., Griesb.,
Knapp, Mey., Sch., Treg. (in brackets), Tisch., on the authority
of B. ‘a 25. β 6. Compl. Vulg. Syr. Arm. Ar. P. Slay. MS.’
> See ch. 4: 8, N. Κ΄.
« W.V., elsewhere (9 times) ;-W.;—Daub.. Guyse, Wesl., Wakef.,
Newe., Clarke, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Kenr.
4 Gr. reigned = began to be and act as King. See ch. 11:
17, N. c.—Here the perfect tense is employed by W., G., R.,
(hath r.) ;-all foreign yerss. (except B. and L., Moldenh., Herd.,
Mey., All.), but commonly in soine phrase implying that the
reign has just begun ;-Stu. (has become king ;—‘ or we may trans-
late it, as is usual, has 7.7), Lord (has r.), Treg., Kenr., (as W.).
e E. V., 42 times out of 74 (see especially Matt. 5: 12) ;-W.
(joy we) ;-Brightm., Dodd., Wakef., Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe,
Stu., Lord, Murd.
* Comp. E.V., Matt.5: 12; 1 Pet.1: 6; 4:13. Latin verss.
(exultemus), Fr. G.—M., (tressaillons de joie) ;-B. and L.
( faisons éclater notre joie), Dodd., Herd. (jauchzen;-and so
Mey., Ebr. Comp. Gill, at v. 3: ‘They repeated their hallelu-
jah, or gave one spiritual huzza more.’), Wakef. (be exceedingly
glad), Thom. (exult with joy), Allw., Greenf. (5553), Lord,
Murd.—Lachm. and Tisch. read ἀγαλλιῶμεν xat δώσομεν (A.).
& See ch. 1: 6, Ν- 6, &e.
Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw.
h Tn the other 16 instances, in which δόξα occurs in this book,
E.V. renders it glory; and only 5 times honowr, out of 151 in-
German verss., Dt., It.;-Weesl.,
stances in which it occurs elsewhere ;—W., R. ;—Latin and French |
verss., It. ;-Daub. and the later English verss. (except Words.),
' The change of tense in τ. 8, as given in E.V. and most other
verss., and the full pause at the end of y. 7, were probably in-
tended to set off y. 8 as an additional statement made by the
seer in his own person ;—a design, which some (as Newe., Penn,
Treg., Ebr.) still more clearly indicate by their use of quotation-
marks. But in the 20 other instances in which ἐδόθη, ἐδόθησαν,
occur in this book as so used, they contain a record of what
transpired in vision, the party at least, to whom the gift was
made, being actually present; whereas the first mention of the
appearance of the heayenly Bride is in ch. 21: 2, 9, 10, and there
John beholds her ἡτοιμασμένην, of whom the voice here says
that she ἡτοίμασεν ἑαυτήν. I therefore regard y. 8 also (except-
GREEK TEXT.
, Ν
ὅτι ἐβασίλευσε Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς ὁ
AS 3 Τὰ
7 χαίρωμεν καὶ ἀγαλλιώμεθα,
1 δῶμεν τὴν δόξαν αὐτῷ: ὅτ
“Ἐπὰν πα κα:
ἦλθεν ὃ γάμος τοῦ ἀρνίου, καὶ ἢ
\ > ano 7
γυνὴ αὐτοῦ ἡτοίμασεν ἑαυτήν.
͵ a
8 Kai ἐδοθη αὐτῇ ἵνα περι-
΄ὔ / ἍΝ: ἊΝ
᾿βάληται βύσσινον καθαρὸν καὶ
REVISED VERSION.
Alleluia! for the Lord «God the
‘Almighty ‘reigneth.
7 Let us ‘rejoice and fexult
and give *the glory to him; for
the marriage of the Lamb ‘came,
and his wite ‘prepared herself,
8 And } it ‘was ‘given to her
that she should be 1clothed with
| fine linen, "pure and "bright. For
ing [Woodh., Thom., Allw., do not except] the explanatory clause
at the end) as spoken by the voice. The occasion of the great
joy and triumph is, that the marriage of the Lamb came, and
that there was then a prompt and simultaneous manifestation of
the reverent fidelity of His wife (Matt. 25: 4,7, 10), and of the
rich, abiding grace of Him who loved her from the beginning
(Eph. 5: 25-27). See Jude 14, N.k, &e.—W. (came... made
ready ...%s given;-the second expression being adopted by T.,
C., G.) ;-Dt. (is gegeven), It. (ὃ stato dato), French verss. (a
été donné) ;-Beng., Moldenh., (ist gegeben), Wakef. (is given),
Woodh., Thom., Allw., (hath been granted ;-which Ell. also
allows, as suggesting ‘one of the joyful subjects of song to the
hymnists.’). The seventh verse ends with a colon in G.5;-
Wakef., Penn;-and in the Greek Text of Griesb., Words. :—
with a semicolon, in Mey., De W.:—with a comma, in Castal.,
Beng., Moldenh. ;—and in the Greek Text of Beng., Knapp, Mey.,
Lachm., Hahn, Tisch., Theile:—without any point, in Thom.
In the other 6 instances, in which ἑτοιμάζω occurs in this book
(see especially ch. 21: 2), E. V. renders it to prepare; and so
23 times out of 33 elsewhere. The same verb, or its cognate
equivalent, is here employed by R. ;—Latin verss., Fr. 8. ;-Guyse,
Dodd., Woodh., Allw., Stu., Lord, Kenr.
i} The emphasis lies in the antithesis between ἡτούμασεν ἑαυτήν
and ἐδόθη αὐτῇ. See v. 7, Ν. 1 and comp. ch. 8: 2, N. e, &e.—
The Greek order of ἐδ. αὐτῇ is retained by W., R. ;—Latin verss.
(except Castal.), Syr.;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Greenf., Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
κ See ch. 3: 21, Ν. 6.
1 See ch. 7: 13, N. t.
m See ch. 7: 13, N. u, &e.
» For pure, see H. V., ch. 15: 6; 21:18, 21; 22:1; and 13
times elsewhere. The same word, or its cognate, is here used
by T., C., G.;-It., French verss. ;-Erasm. and later Latin verss.
(except Bez., munda; though in the earher editions he also used
purus), Brightm., Dodd., Newe., Woodh., Scott, Allw., Penn,
Stu., Lord, Treg. For bright, see ch. 15: 6, N. e——For
χαθ. καὶ λαμπί., Beng., Knapp, Mey., Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Tisch.,
Theile, read aauz. χαθ. (SA. 7. 91.92. Vulg. MS. Am. Aeth.
Syr. Erp. Slay. MSS.’; Matth., Griesb., Sch., Words., read rauz.
xot καθ. (B. ‘a 21.84, Compl. Vulg. ed.’).
198
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
fine linen is the righteousness of
saints.
9 And he saith unto me,
Write, Blessed are they which
are called unto the marriage-
supper of the Lamb. And he
saith unto me, These are the
true sayings of God.
10 And I fell at his feet to
worship him. And he said unto
me, See thou do it not: I am
thy fellow-servant, and of thy
Kai λέγει μοι,
GREEK TEXT.
λαμπρόν: τὸ yap βύσσινον, τὰ
δικαιώματά ἐστι τῶν ἁγίων.
9 Καὶ λέγει μοι, Τράψον,
Makapio οἱ εἰς τὸ δεῖπνον τοῦ
γάμου τοῦ ἀρνίου κεκλημένοι.
ἀληθινοί εἰσι τοῦ Θεοῦ.
wy ΄σ
10 Kai ἔπεσον ἔμπροσθεν τῶν
ποδῶν αὐτοῦ προσκυνῆσαι αὐτῷ"
ἘΝ λ / “O th f ὃ
καὶ λέγει μοι, Opa μή: σύνδου-
λός σου εἰμὶ καὶ τῶν ἀδελφῶν,
REVISED VERSION.
the fine linen is the rrighteous-
ness of «the saints.
]
9 And he saith unto me:
‘Write: Blessed are they "who
shave been called unto the + sup-
per of the marriage of the Lamb.
'And he saith unto me: These
tare ‘the true ~words of God.
10 And I «fell »before his feet
to worship him. And he ‘saith
unto me: See thou do it not: I
A Met
Οὗτοι οἱ λογοι
° For ἐστί τὼν ay., all the recent editors (except Griesb., Sch.)
read τῶν ay. ἐστίν] (A. B. ‘a 17. 8 5. Compl.’).
P For this plural form, see E. V., Is. 64: 6; Ezek. 33:13;
Dan. 9:18; and repeatedly elsewhere in the margin. W. (jues-
tifyings), Τὰ. (justifications) ;-Latin verss. (justificationes :--
except Castal., virtutes; and Vitr., justitiae), Syr. (= ripty).
Dt. (regivaardigmakingen ;—marg. regivaardigheiten), It.
(Popere giuste), Br. G.-S.. (justifications) ;-Brightm. (allows
#.), Engl. Ann., Hamm. (ordinances ;-so he renders δικαίωμα
also at Rom. 2: 26; 8: 4; in addition to E. V. Luke 1: 6 and
Heb. 9: 1,10. The Sept. in like manner often employ δυκ.,
where E. V. has statute, ordinance ; comp. Ex. 15: 25; 2 Kings
17: 34, 37; Ezek. 11: 20; 43:11; &. Here Hamm., suppos-
ing moreover τῶν ἁγίων to be used as in Heb. 8: 2; &e., finds
the explanation of the whole phrase in Ley. 16: 3, 4.), B. and L.
(bonnes euvres), Beng. (Rechte), Dodd., Wakef., Newe., Thom.,
(righteous acts [actions]), Gill (" righteousnesses or justifica-
tions’), Stolz (Tugenden), Penn, Kenr., (as &.), Stier ( Ge-
rechtigkeiten), Hengst. (Aechtthaten), Murd., Ebr. ( Gerech-
tigkeitserftllungen).
ἘΠΕ ΒΘ ΤΌΝ ὁ: 8; Ne J:
Ὁ ΕΘ. Βαύ τ: ΤΠ ΝΕ
* Comp. ch. 14: 10, N. x, &e. Moldenh., Wakef., Treg.
t The construction and order of the Greek are retained by
W., R.;—Latin verss. (excepting Castal.’s order and Vitr.’s
construction), Syr., Fr. G..—M.,-S. ;-Beng., Herd., Kist., Greenf.,
Gerl., Lord, Stier, De W., Murd.
* For εἰσί τοῦ Θεοῦ, Beng., Matth., Lachm., Treg., Words.,
Tisch., read τ. ©. εἰσίν] (A. B. ‘a 16. β 5.’).
* For ἀληθινοί, Beng., Lachm., Words., Tisch., read of ἀλ.
(A.); and this Bloomf. is ‘now inclined to receive, considering
that internal evidence is in its favour, and that the article is
required by propriety of language.’ But see 1 John 5: 20,
according to the common reading, which, says Win. (§ 19. 1. a),
‘is by no means to be disregarded, since the later writers began
in such a case to omit the article.’ The absence of the article,
however, in the present instance is probably that which led
to the following variations in the interpretation of this clause:
Vulg. (haec verba Det vera sunt [and so Evasm., Pagn., Vat.,
Bez., Par., Vitr.] = W., G., R., Kenr., these words of God be
[ure] true = French verss. [except Fr. S.] ces paroles de Dieu
sont véritables), Syr. (= De D. haec verba meu vera Dei
[verba] sunt; which is somewhat more exact than Murd. these
my [sayings] are the true words of God), Germ. (diess sind
wahrhaftige Worle Gottes) ;—Aret. (*sermones isti Dei veri
sunt ...duo praenuntiat, primum, quod veri sint, deinde quod
Dei sint ;’-which may have suggested Hengst.’s ‘diese Worte
sind wahrhaftig, [sind Worte] Gottes’), Brightm. (‘These true
words are the words even of God himself... It is no strange
matter to say, that the words of God are true;’=and so Cocc.
hi sermones veri sunt Dei, and Ziill. (diese wahrhaften Worte
sind Goittes [Worte]’), Stolz, Van Ess, Mey., (wahrh. Gotles-
worte [-spriche]), De W. (‘diese Worle sind [die] wahrhaften
[Worte] Gottes ;-adding, however, that, but for the parallel
ch. 21: 5, Beng.’s explanation were to be preferred: Das sind
die wahrhaften Worte Gotles; ‘that is? says De W., ‘the
truth of God’s words now shows itself; οὗτοι being then the
subject, as in 20: 5; Luke 24: 44, and pointing to the results
mentioned in the immediate context.’).
v LE. V., 12 times out of 17 in this book, and generally else-
where ;-W., G., R. ;-Latin verss. (verba ;-except Castal., dicta ;
and Cocc., sermones), Syr. (as in v. 13), Germ. ( Worte), Dt.
(woorden), It. (parole), French verss. (paroles) ;-Brightm.,
Dodd., Moldenh. (as Germ. ;-and so Herd., Kist., Goss., All.,
De W., Hengst., Ebr.), Wakef. and the later English verss.
(except Sharpe, Words.). E. V. follows T., C.
* For ἔπεσον, Beng., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., read ἔπεσα
C Aca 8a οι ὅν, ine):
y E. V., ch. 22: 8, and 40 times elsewhere out of 47 (no-
where else, at) ;-W., R.;—-Latin verss. (ante ;-except Castal.,
ad; and Coce., coram), Syr., Germ. (vor [ihn] zu [seinen
Fiissen]), Dt., It. (= Germ.), Fr. S.;-Brightm., Daub., Berl.
Bib., Beng., Dodd., Wesl., Herd., Wakef., Newc., Woodh.,
Mey., Allw., All., Penn, Gerl., Sharpe, De W., 'T'reg., Hengst.
(as Germ.), Kenr., Ebr.
: BE. V., v.9; δ; See ch. 10: 9, N. hb.
REVELATION.
199
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
brethren that have the testimony
of Jesus: worship God: for the
testimony of Jesus is the spirit
of prophecy.
na? a tal
τοῦ Τησοῦ: τῷ
11 And I saw heaven opened,
and behold, a white horse: and!
he that_sat upon him was called
Faithfal and True, and in right- |
ἀνεῳγμένον, καὶ
eousness he doth judge and make | καλούμενος πιστὸς καὶ ἀληθινὸς,
» ΄ /
καὶ ev δικαιοσύνῃ κρίνει Kal πο-
war.
'λεμεῖ
12 His eyes were as a flame of |
fire, and on his head were many
crowns; and he had a name)
written, that no man knew, but.
he himself.
| εἰ μὴ αὐτός"
13 And he was clothed with’
GREEK TEXT.
fal / NA ,
gov τῶν ἐχόντων τὴν μαρτυρίαν
σον" ἡ γὰρ “μαρτυρία τοῦ Inaov
ἐστι τὸ πνεῦμα τῆς προφητείας.
11 Kai εἶδον τὸν οὐρανὸν
(KOS, καὶ ὃ καθήμενος ἐπ᾿ αὐτὸν,
12 οἱ δὲ ὀφθαλμοὶ αὐτοῦ ὡς
φλὸξ πυρὸς, καὶ ἐπὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν
αὐτοῦ διαδήματα πολλά:
ὄνομα γεγραμμένον ὃ οὐδεὶς οἶδεν
13 καὶ περιβεβλημένος i ἱμάτιον
ἃ vesture dipped in blood: and. | BeBappevoy αἵματι:
REVISED VERSION.
am "ἃ fellow-servant *with «thee,
and *with thy brethren that have
the testimony of «Jesus: wor-
ship God; for the testimony of
‘Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.
11 And I saw heaven ‘opened,
and behold a white horse, and
he that sat upon him, © called
Faithful and True ; and in right-
eousness he ‘judgeth and ‘maketh
war 18
- /
Θεῷ προσκύνη-
ἰδοὺ ¢ ἵππος λεὺ-
12 "But his eyes were as a
flame of fire, and ‘upon his head
were many ‘diadems; } he had «
a name written, that no ‘one
=knoweth, but he himself ;:
ἔχων
13 And he was clothed with
a garment rdyed awith blood;
καὶ καλεῖται
* The construction by means of a personal pronoun is re-
tained by W.;-Dodd., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Scott, Allw.,
Greenf., Sharpe, Lord, De W., Treg.; Kenr., Ebr. Of these,
Thom., Shain Treg., employ the definite article in rendering
σύνδ.
> W. (in the first instance) ;-Dodd., Newe., Woodh., Thom.
(of;-and so Sharpe, Lord, Treg., Kenr. But this introduces a
slight ambiguity.), Scott (10), Allw., Greenf. (5). That τῶν
ἀδελφῶν (is not governed by εἷς understood, as might be in-
ferred from E. V. and others, and as is clearly expressed by
a corresponding supplement in T., C., G., Pagn., Eichh., Wakef.,
Zull., Gerl., Ebr.; though Ebr.’s Comment. proceeds on the
other construction; but) depends, like σοῦ, upon σύνδουλος is
variously represented also in Fr. G.—M., Ell., Words., by the
repetition of ovvd.; in Moldenh., All., by its transference to the
end of the sentence; and in Fr. S., by the substitution for it of
the demonstrative pronoun.
© The first τοῦ is cancelled by Beng., Matth., Mey., Lachm.,
Treg., Words., Tisch., on the authority of A. B. ‘a 18. B 5.
Compl. ;? and the second τοῦ also by the same (except Matth.).
on the authority of A. B. ‘12. 14. 16. 36. 91. 92. Εν. In both
instances Bloomf. pronounces the authority ‘strong.’
4 For ἀνεῳγμ., Beng., Lachm., Treg.,
(( A. 42**).
° See ch. 6: 8, N.i, &c. Here χαλούμενος is given as a par-
ticiple without a copula, by Syr.;—Coce., Wesl., Woodh., Allw.,
Hengst.
Of English verss. that retain the present tense, the aux-
iliary form is avoided by W., G., R. 3;-Brightm., Dodd., Wesl.,
Newe., Thom., Penn, Sharpe, Stu. , Lord, Murd
® See ch. Τ: 13, N. ἢ, &e.
Tisch., read ἠνεῳγμ.
4 See ch. 1: 14, N. i, &e. In here disregarding the δέ, E. V.
| follows T., C
' For wpon, see ch. 9: 7, N. d, &c. ;—for d’adems, see ch. 12:
3, N. k.
1 R.;-Vulg., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat., Castal., Cocc., Vitr.,
Daub., Dodd., Herd., Woodh., Mey., Allw., All., Stu., Lord,
Kenr.;—many of these also retaining the participial form,
which in English, however, involves an ambiguity. Comp.
ch. 212 12, N...k.
« Between ἔχων and ὄνομα. Matth. and Tisch.
words ὀνόματα γεγραμμένα καί (" Β. a 17. 6 2. Compl.
1 See 1 John 4: 12, N. y, ἄς.
m™ Comp. ch. 2: 17, N. v, and see Jude 5, N.i. The force of
the present is given here by R.;-Latin verss. (novit ;-except
Vitr., intelligit), Syr., It. Fr. G. and M. (a connuw), Fr. S.;—
Daub., B. and L., Beng. and later German verss. (except
Moldenh.), Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Penn,
Treg., Kenr.
» See ch. 1: 13, N. h, &e.
° See ch. 3: 5, N. m.
P Comp. Εἰ. V., Is. 63:1. In the other two places (Luke
10: 24; John 13: 26), in which βάπτω occurs in the N. T.,
KE. VY. properly renders it, to dip. But here, where not the
process but the apparent result (‘as if it had been dipped,
steeped, in blood’) is regarded, the secondary sense of the word
is the more suitable. Comp. the εἵματα βεβαμμένα of Herod.
7. 67, and other examples cited by the lexicons.—Dt. (geverwd),
It. (dinta). French verss. (use teint) ;-Erasm. and later Latin
verss., Ew., Ros., (use tinctus), Engl. Ann. (‘or, dyed’), Beng.,
Stier, (g σεγᾶνθοὶ), Guyse (‘all over stained .. . dyed’), Heinr.
(infectum), Stu., Lord, Ebr. (getrankt) ;-Pas. (intingo ;-and
insert the
Syr.’).
200
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
his name is called The Word of
God.
14 And the armies which were
in heaven followed him upon
white horses, clothed in fine
linen, white and clean.
15 And out of his mouth goeth
a sharp sword, that with it he
should smite the nations: and
he shall rule them with a rod of
jrou: and he treadeth the wine-
press of the fierceness and wrath
of Almighty God.
GREEK TEXT.
SS 54 > “ ε , a
τὸ ὄνομα αὐτοῦ, O λόγος τοῦ
Θεοῦ.
Ν (e » lal
14 Kai ra στρατεύματα ἐν τῷ
» area Ν 7 2), 39
οὐρανῷ ἠκολούθει αὐτῷ ἐφ᾽ ἵπποις
rat 2 / /
λευκοῖς, ἐνδεδυμένοι βύσσινον
Ν Ν ,
λευκὸν καὶ καθαρὸν.
a / > fol
15 καὶ ἐκ τοῦ στόματος αὑτοῦ
> / € / > lal a
ἐκπορεύεται ῥομφαία o€eia, iva
lol 7 x ΕΒ Ν
ἐν αὐτῇ πατάσσῃ Ta ἐθνη- καὶ
ΩΝ “-“ » Ni 2 Ch,
αὐτὸς ποιμανεῖ αὐτοὺς ἐν ῥάβδῳ
a Ν Ey aN x \
σιδηρᾷ καὶ αὐτὸς πατεῖ τὴν An
2. 3, fal ΄- ΄σ
νὸν τοῦ οἴνου τοῦ θυμοῦ καὶ τῆς
a ΄σ cal - th
ὀργῆς Tov Θεοῦ τοῦ TavToKpa-
REVISED VERSION.
and his name ‘is called The Word
of God.
14 And the armies " in heayen
followed him upon white horses,
clothed in fine linen, white tand
“pure.
15 And out of his mouth "pro-
ceedeth a sharp ἡ sword, that
with it *he should smite the na-
tions; and he vhimself shall :tend
them with «an iron rod; and he
vhimself treadeth the »winepress
vof the wine of the fierceness
cand cthe wrath of «God the Al-
τορος.
16 And he hath on his ves-
ture and on his thigh a name
a Ἂς SLEN Noe ΄ὔ x
10 καὶ ἔχει ἐπὶ TO ἱμάτιον καὶ
ΣΝ Ἄν ὮΝ 4 fa NG US,
ἐπὶ TOV μηρον αὐτοῦ TO OVOLA YE-
mighty.
16 And he hath ‘upon his ‘gar-
ment and ‘upon his thigh ‘the
τ For xaarecrar, Matth., Mey., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch.,
read χέχληται (‘A. B.a 16.83. Vulg. MS. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P.’
—‘strong authority of MSS.,’ says Bloomf., ‘confirmed by in-
ternal evidence.’ ). j
s Before ἐν all the recent editors insert za (which is wanting
only in B. ‘a5. β 2. y 2. Er’). Irecommend that this reading
be adopted, and translated: which were.
t The xa’ is cancelled by all the recent editors, on the au-
thority of A. B. ‘a 22. β 5. γ 2. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Copt.
Aeth. Syr. Arr.’ I recommend that this reading be adopted,
but that and be retained as a supplement. Comp. ch. 15: 6,
N. d.
« Comp. y. 8, N. n.
v See ch. 1: 16, N. q, &e.
w Between ῥομφαία and ὀξεῖα, Matth., Sch., Words., insert
δίστομος (‘ B. α 26. β 6. y3. Compl. Vulg. ed. [not Am.] Aeth.
Syr. Ar. P. Slav. MS.’).
x For πατάσσῃ; all the recent editors read πατάξῃ (A. B.
‘25.86. Compl.’). [recommend that this reading be adopted,
and translated: he might smile. Comp. ch. 20: 3, N. i.
y ‘This mighty, divine Hero and Avenger; known also as
the Saviour of men, the crucified Lamb of God; He himself,
alone (Is. 63: 8). See 1 John 1: 7, N. x, &c., and comp. Mil-
ton, P. L. vi. 801-823.
* See ch. 2: 27, N. r, ce.
a See ch. 2: 27, N. s.
» Bi. V. so renders ληνός elsewhere (4 times). W. ( pressour
of wine) ;-Dt. (wijnpersbak van den wijn) ;-Brightm., Hamm.,
Daub., Wakef. (press of the . . wine ;-and so Woodh., Thom.),
Lord. Foreign yerss. generally retain the Greek construction,
and translate ληνός by the same word as in ch. 14: 19, 20.
¢ Of those who retain the reading and construction of our
Text, the article is repeated by Dt., It., French verss. ;-Hamm.,
Allw. But all the recent editors cancel the xav. on the au-
thority of A. B. ‘a 25. 65. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr.
Arm. Erp. Slay. MSS.’ I recommend the adoption of this
reading: of the wrath.
4 See ch. 4: 8, N. k.
e See ch. 6: 16, N. b, &e.
f See ch. 3: 5, N. τη.
= Of those who follow the reading of the Text, Dt., It., Fr. G.,
—M. ;—Coce., Wells, B. and L., Moldenh., Herd., Wakef., Thom.,
express the τό by a demonstrative pronoun ;—Fr. S., by the
definite article. But all the recent editors (except Sch.) cancel
the τό, on the authority of A. B. ‘a 24. B 6. y 2. Compl.’ I re-
commend that, in accordance with this reading, the version
stand as in Εἰ. V.: a.
so Leigh., Schottg.; the former adding: ‘It is taken from the
dyer’s vat, and is a dyeing, or giving a fresh colour, and not a
bare washing only.’), Schleus. (as Erasm.), Bretsch. (colore
inficio), Wahl (as Beng.), Rob. (to dip, to dye), Green. There
is nothing in the usage to warrant the aspersa, sprinkled, be-
sprenget, of the Vulg. and its followers—a license, suggested
probably by Is. 63: 3, and adopted only by Syr., Germ. ;-
Hichh. [conspersa]; Schirl. See N. q.
a See N. p. In the Sept. and elsewhere βάπτω is commonly
construed with εἰς or ἐν prefixed to the thing into or in which.
In Luke 16: 24 it is followed by the genitive of the material;
here. by the instrumental dative (Hom., Batrach. 233 ἐβάπτετο
δ᾽ αἵματι λίμνη ; Joseph., Ant. 3. 6.1. τριχὰς καὶ δορὰς προβάτων,
χαὶ τὰς μὲν ὑαχίνθῳ βεβαμμένας, τὰς δὲ φοίνιχι), and so it is
treated by all the Protestant authorities cited in N. p, besides
the Vulg., &e.
¢
REVELATION.
201
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
written, KING OF KINGS,
AND LORD OF LORDS.
17 And I saw an angel stand-
ing in the sun; and he cried
with a loud voice, saying to all
the fowls that fly in the midst of
heaven, Come, and gather your-
selves together unto the supper
of the great God;
18 That ye may eat the flesh
of kings, and the flesh of cap-
tains, and the flesh of mighty
men, and the flesh of horses, and
of them that sit on them, and
the flesh of all men, both free and
bond, both small and great.
19 And I saw the beast, and
the kings of the earth, and their
armies, gathered together to
make war against him that sat
GREEK TEXT.
γραμμένον, βασιλεὺς βασιλέων
καὶ Κύριος κυρίων.
17 Καὶ εἶδον ἕνα ἄγγελον
ἑστῶτα ἐν τῷ ἡλίῳ: καὶ ἔκραξε
φωνῇ μεγάλῃ, λέγων πᾶσι τοῖς
ee, 2 , :
ὀρνέοις τοῖς πετωμένοις EV [LET OU-
ρανήματι, Aevre καὶ συνάγεσθε
εἰς τὸ δεῖπνον τοῦ μεγάλου Θεοῦ,
18 ἵνα φάγητε σάρκας βασι-
λέων, καὶ σάρκας χιλιάρχων, καὶ
σάρκας ἰσχυρῶν, καὶ σάρκας ἵπ-
πων καὶ τῶν καθημένων ET αὐτῶν,
καὶ σάρκας πάντων, ἐλευθέρων καὶ
δούλων, καὶ μικρῶν καὶ μεγάλων.
19 Καὶ εἶδον τὸ θηρίον, καὶ
τοὺς βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς, καὶ τὰ
στρατεύματα αὐτῶν συνηγμένα
ποιῆσαι πόλεμον μετὰ τοῦ καθη-
REVISED VERSION.
name written: "King of kings
and Lord of lords.
17 And I saw ‘an angel stand-
ing in the sun; and he cried with
a loud voice, saying to all the
Jbirds that ‘fly m 'mid-heaven :
Come, and gather yourselves
together unto "the supper of the
great God;
18 That ye may eat ° flesh of
kings, and ° flesh of chief cap-
tains, and ° flesh of mighty men,
and _° flesh of horses and of sthose
that sit on "them, and ° flesh of
all, 5 free and bond, ‘and small
and great.
19 And I saw the beast, and
the kings of the earth, and “their
armies, gathered together to
h See ch. 17:5, N. a
1 Matth. cancels the ἕνα, on the authority of ‘B.a16. 65. γ 2.
Syr.”
iE. V., ch. 18: 2;-W., R.;-Daub., Guyse, Dodd., Wesl.,
Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Lord, Kenr. Excepting
the Latin, foreign verss. generally employ the same word as in
ch. 18: 2. KE. V. follows T., C., G.
k See ch. 4: 7, N. d.
1 See ch. 8: 15, N. 0.
™ Por χαὺ συνάγεσθε (not, as Bloomf. intimates, for συνάγ.
alone), all the recent editors read συνάχθητε (A. B. ‘a 28. 6 7.
γ 2. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Erp. Slav. MS.”).
I recommend that this reading be adopted, and translated:
gather yourselves together.
» For cov μεγάλου, all the recent editors read τὸ μέγα [Matth.
τὸν μέγαν] τοῦ (A. B. ‘a 25.85. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Erp.
Slav. MSS.’). I recommend that this reading be adopted, and,
in connection with τὸ δεῖπνον and Θεοῦ, translated: the great
supper of God.
° For omitting these articles, one or more, see W., Ὁ ;-It.
(which is able also, like the Latin verss. and Fr. S., to retain
the plural form of the noun) ;-Berl. Bib., Wakef. (marks them
all as supplied), Woodh., Stolz Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Ebr.
PE. V., ch. 6: 15, and 18 times elsewhere out of 20;—T., C.,
G., (high capt.;-and so E. V., Mark 6: 21) ;-Germ. (Haupt-
leute) ;-Wells, Dodd. (commanders ;-and so Newe., Woodh.,
Kenr.), Wesl., Thom. (generals), Treg., Hengst. (as Germ.).
The etymological force, capiains or rulers of thousands, is
preserved by Syr., Dt., Hamm., Mey. (Chiliarchen), Allw.,
Stu., Lord, Murd. Barn.: ‘The word colonel would better
convey the idea with us; as he is the commander of a regiment,
and a regiment is usually composed of about a thousand men.’
The same word is employed by Daub. in the commentary.
a See ch. 2: 2, N. ἢ, &e.
τ For αὐτῶν, Lachm. reads αὐτοὺς (‘ A. 14. 92.”).
* For the omission of men (which the original edition of
E. V. did not mark as supplied), see E. V., ch. 13: 16; &e. ;—
(W., τὸς C., ας, R., construe πάντων immediately with ἐλ. and
δούλ. [as do also many foreign and modern English verss. ], and
add men to each of these two latter terms; which, indeed,
G. and R. and many others treat, one or both, as substan-
tives) ;-foreizn verss. generally ;-Wells, Daub., Dodd., Wakef.,
Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord, Words., Murd., Kenr.
For the omission of the supplemental both, see almost all
verss., that follow the reading of our Text. But all the recent
editors, after ἐλευθ., insert τέ (to which Hengst. objects as not
found elsewhere in this book, but which is here sustained by
A. B. ‘a 18.87. Compl.’). I recommend that this reading be
adopted: both. (Ch. 1: 2, N. f should have contained a refer-
ence to this reading.)
t W., T., C., G., R.;-Dt., Fr. S.;-Beng., Moldenh., Allw.,
Hengst., Murd., Ebr. For xai pexp., Matth., Sch., Tisch., read
xai μιχρ. te (‘a 21.86. Compl. Slay. MSS.’ B. also adds τέ,
but omits xa¢ [omitted also in ‘9. 14. 30. 36. 47. 92. Compl.
Slay. MSS.’], and this reading, wexp. τε; is edited by Words.).
ἃ For αὐτῶν, Lachm. and Treg. read αὐτοῦ (‘ A. 6. 11.’).
26
202
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
on the horse, and against his
army.
20 And the beast was taken,
and with him the false prophet
that wrought miracles before
him, with which he deceived
them that had received the mark
of the beast, and them that wor-|
shipped his image. These both |
were cast alive into a lake of fire |
burning with brimstone.
21 And the remnant were slain |
with the sword of him that sat
upon the horse, which sword pro-|
ceeded out of his mouth: and)
all the fowls were filled with ἐκ
their flesh.
CHAP. XX.
Anp I saw an angel come
down from heaven, having the
a eA
| OAPK@V QUTOV.
> fo > “- wy N
| VOVTQA EK TOU Oupavov, EXOVTA THV
GREEK TEXT.
'μένου ἐπὶ τοῦ ἵππου, καὶ μετὰ
τοῦ στρατεύματος αὐτοῦ.
| 20 καὶ ἐπιάσθη τὸ θηρίον, καὶ
μετὰ τούτου ὁ ψευδοπροφήτης ὁ ὁ
ποιήσας τὰ σημεῖα ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ,
ἐν οἷς ἐπλάνησε τοὺς λαβόντας
τὸ χάραγμα τοῦ θηρίου, καὶ τοὺς
προσκυνοῦντας τῇ εἰκόνι αὐτοῦ"
ζῶντες ἐβλήθησαν οἱ δύο εἰς τὴν
"λίμνην τοῦ πυρὸς τὴν καιομένην
ἐν τῷ θείῳ.
21 καὶ οἱ λοιποὶ ἀπεκτάνθη-
σαν ἐν τῇ; ῥομφαίᾳ τοῦ καθημένου
ἐπὶ τοῦ ἵππου, τῇ ἐκπορευομένῃ
ἐκ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ: καὶ πάντα,
τὰ ὄρνεα ἐχορτάσθησαν ἐκ τῶν
CHAP. XX.
KAT εἶδον ἄγγελον KaraBai-|
REVISED VERSION. ὃ
make * war “with him that sat
on the horse, and «with his army.
20 And the beast was taken,
and *with him the false prophet
that did the ssigns before him,
with which he deceived :those
who had received the mark of
the beast, and * who worshipped
his image. They ‘two were
cast alive into “the lake of fire
‘which burneth with brimstone.
21 And the ‘rest were “killed
with the sword of him that sat
*on the horse, which sword ‘pro-
ceeded out of his mouth: and
all the jJbirds were filled with
their flesh.
CHAP. XX.
Anp I saw an angel «descend-
ing from heaven, having the *key
*
vy Matth., Lachm., Treg., Words.,
‘a 12. 6 4.’).
w See ch. 2: 16, N. gq
Tisch.,
insert τόν (A. B.| Ὧ E. V.,
this book.
everywhere else; 4 times in the same relation in
Here it follows T., C., G., no doubt because the
object is here first mentioned.
Bat the article is none the less
x For μετὰ τούτου 6, Beng. and Lachm. read μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ὁ
(which De W. also prefers); Matth., Griesb., Knapp, Mey.,
Sch., Hahn, Bloomf., Words., Tisch., Theile, read 6 μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ;
Treg., who at first agreed with Beng., now seems (‘he who
was with him, the false prophet’) to read ὁ wer’ αὐτοῦ ὃ, as
Bloomf. also formerly edited. The evidence stands thus: ‘oi
per αὐτοῦ 6 A. 41. μετ᾽ αὐτοὺ ὁ 14. 87, 38. 49**, Compl.
Vulg. Slav. 6 μετ᾽ αὐτου B. ‘a 18. β δ.
Υ See ch. 16: 14, N. p, &e.
2 See ch. 2: 2, N. ἢ, &e., and 1: 5, N. v, &e.
® See ch. 16: 2, N. j.
> E. V., Matt. 19: 5; Mark 10: 8; Eph. 5: 31;-Beng.,
Herd., Mey., De W., Ebr., (die ;-for Luth.’s diese), Allw.. Stu.,
Lord, Murd. of δύο is in Dodd. both of them; in Wakef.,
simply both.
e KE. V., Matt. 19: 5 and Mark 10: 8 (twain) ; Eph. 5: 31 ;-
W. (twain), R.;-Vulg., Dt., It.;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., Castal.,
Wesl., Herd., Newc., Woodh., Mey., Allw., All., Penn, Lord,
Kenr., Ebr.
proper, but rather the more forcible on that very account, as
marking what is in itself eminent and unique, the existence of
which may be assumed as known to all who know the terrors
of the Lord. Midd.: ‘It seems to be spoken of as a well-known
name for a place of punishment.’ W., R.;-German and French
verss.. Dt., It.;-Daub. and the later English (except Newe.).
¢ The relative construction is adopted by E. V., ch. 21:
8; &c.;-German yerss., Dt. ;-Cocc., Vitr., Dodd., Allw., Stu.,
Ell., Lord, Treg.. Murd. Lachm. reads τῆς καιομένης (‘ A.’).
f See ch. 11: 13, N. k.
E See ch. 2: 13, N. c, &c.
4 See ch. 3: 10, N. d, &e.
' For éxztop., all ee: pas editors except Bloomf. read
ἐξελθούσῃ (‘ A. B. a 28. β 6. y 2. Compl.’). I recommend that
this reading be adopted, and translated: came forth.
) See vy. 17, N. j.
~
= See ch. 10: 1, N. a, &.
> Bloomf.: ‘The recent editors all read xaecv, from almost
all the best MSS.’ (A. B. ‘a 25. 6 2. Compl.’). Comp. ch. 3: 7,
N. 0.
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
key of the bottomless pit and a
great chain in his hand.
2 And he laid hold on the
dragon, that old serpent, which
is the Devil, and Satan, and
bound him a thousand years,
38 And east him into the bot-
tomless pit, and shut him up,
and set a seal upon him, that he
should deceive the nations no
more, till the thousand years
should be fulfilled; and after
that he must be loosed a little
season.
4 And I saw thrones, and
they sat upon them, and judg-
ment was given unto them: and
I saw the souls of them that
were beheaded for the witness
of Jesus, and for the word of
GREEK TEXT.
΄ 5 / XN “
κλεῖδα τῆς ἀβύσσου, καὶ αλυσιν
΄ \ > « fol
μεγάλην ἐπὶ THY χεῖρα αὑτοῦ.
9 Ν 3 ΄ \ ὃ »
2 καὶ ἐκράτησε τὸν δράκοντα,
Ni yw N lal 7 >’
Tov ὄφιν τὸν ἀρχαῖον, ὃς ἐστι
΄ X\ Vv ΄- \ ἐδ
διάβολος καὶ Σατανᾶς, καὶ ἔδησεν
XN yy
αὐτὸν χίλια ἔτη:
Ν > \
3 καὶ ἔβαλεν αὐτὸν εἰς τὴν
ΝΜ \ 7 See ἘΝῚ
᾿ἄβυσσον, καὶ ἔκλεισεν αὐτὸν, καὶ
| / ΄ > 7 ΜΙ
ἐσφράγισεν ἐπάνω αὐτοῦ, ἵνα μὴ,
, N ay, "“ Μ |
πλανήσῃ τὰ ἔθνη ETL, ἀχρι TE-
a Ν A \ ave ||
λεσθῇ τὰ χίλια ἔτη: καὶ μετὰ
cal J lal Ν “ Ἂν
ταῦτα δεῖ αὐτὸν λυθῆναι μικρὸν.
/
χρόνον.
Ξ ͵ 7
4 Καὶ εἶδον θρόνους, καὶ exa-
x 7 » /
θισαν ἐπ᾽ αὐτοὺς, καὶ κρίμα ἐδοθη
΄ Ν \ “ |
αὐτοῖς: Kal Tas ψυχᾶς τῶν TeTE- |
΄ὔ \ Ν ,ὔ
λεκισμένων διὰ τὴν μαρτυρίαν
> a Ν ἣν, x / a
]ησοῦ, καὶ διὰ τὸν λόγον τοῦ
a “ἤ » ,
Θεοῦ, καὶ οἵτινες οὐ προσεκυνη-
© See ch. 9: 1, N. 6.
4 There is no necessity for saying with Bloomf.: "ἐπὶ τὴν
χεῖρα is put for ἐν τῇ χειρὶ, ἃ Very unusual idiom.’
contrary, it is more natural to conceive of the ‘ great chain’ as
resting on, and depending from, the angel’s hand. See ch. 5: 1,
N. a, &e.
© For τὸν ὄφιν τὸν ἀρχαῖον, Lachm.
ὁ ὄφις 6 ἀρχαῖος (' A.’).
, Tisch., Theile, read
On the
Stu., Lord, Murd.
β 5. Compl.’).
203
REVISED VERSION.
of the ‘abyss, and a great chain
‘upon his hand.
2 And he laid hold on the
dragon, ‘that old serpent, which
is the Devil and ‘ Satan, and
bound him a thousand years,
3 And cast him into the abyss,
and ‘shut him up, and ‘set a
seal over him, that he ‘might !
deceive the nations no more, till
the thousand years «were 'finish-
ed; »and after "these he must
be loosed a little etime.
4 And I saw thrones, and
they sat upon them, and judg-
ment was given unto them; and
1 saw the souls of »those « be-
headed for the testimony of Je-
‘sus, and for the word of God,
avrov;—a version grammatically impossible, though taken,
along with the explanation attached, from Stu.
For ἐπ. av7.,
A. reads iupevas αὐτόν.
' Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Thom., Penn, Sharpe,
For πλανήσῃ. Matth., Griesb., Knapp,
Mey., Sch., Treg., Words., Bloomf., Tisch., read πλανᾷ (B. ‘a 28.
} Bloomf.: ‘For vulg. τὼ ἔθνη ἔτι, all the recent editors read
ἔτι τὰ ἔθνη (A. B. ‘a 24. 8 5. Compl.’).
I recommend that this
* Before Yar., Lachm., Treg., Words., Bloomf., Tisch., Theile,
insert ὁ (A. B. ‘a 14. Compl.’); and, after it, Matth. adds the
words, 6 waaay τὴν οἰχουμένην ὅλην (‘B. α 26. Compl. Syr.
Ar. P. Slay. MSS.’).
= Comp. ἔχλεισεν αὐτόν with Sept. 1 Sam. 23: 20. But all
the recent editors cancel the αὐτόν (which arose, Hengst.
thinks, from supposing that ἐπάνω αὐτοῦ refers only to ἐσφρά-
yeoev), on the authority of A. B. ‘a 27.85. γ 2. Compl. Vulg.
Aeth. Syr. Arm. Ar. P. Slay. MSS.? I recommend that this
reading be adopted, and that ἔχλεισε xai zoppay. be then trans-
lated: shut and sealed. T. and C. follow the Erasmian
ἔδησεν (‘3. 12.) for ἔχλεισεν.
h K. V., Matt. 27: 387; &e.;-R. (for swper of the Vulg. and
other Latin verss., except Castal. inswper) ;-Germ. (oben dar-
auf;-for ἐπ. avz.), Dt. (boven), It.(sopra), Fr. S. (au-dessus
de) ;-Berl. Bib. (oben tiber), Beng. and later German vyerss.
(δον ;-except Moldenh., as Germ.), Gill, Wakef., Woodh.,
Allw., Penn. Erroneously Barn.: ‘Or, rather, upon it—éiadve
reading be adopted, and that the version stand thus: mo more
deceive the nations.
k W., R., (be;-the Vulg. being consummentur), T., C., G.;-
Dodd., Wakef., Thom., Sharpe, Kenr. (as #.).
1 EK. V., v. 5; and see ch. 15: 1, N.c.
m The xav is bracketed by Knapp, and cancelled by Beng.,
Matth., Mey., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., on the authority
of A. B.‘a 11. β 8. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol. Syr.’
» The ταῦτα is rendered by a plural form, referring to ἔτη,
by Castal., Moldenh., Woodh., Allw., Stu., Lord.
ο See ch. 2: 21, N. m and 6: 11, N. ἃ.
P See ch. 2: 2, N. h, ἄς.
4 See ch. 6: 9, N. t. Here, of English verss., the participial
form is retained by W., R.;-Stu. A reference to the etymolo-
gical sense of πελεκίζω, to cut, or cut off, with an axe or
hatchet, is preserved by Dt. marg.;-Pagn., Bez., Par., Cocc.,
Vitr., Beng., Woodh., Scott, Allw.
204
REVELATION.
- eee ee ee ee eee
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK
God, and which had not wor-
shipped the beast, neither his
image, neither had received his
mark upon their foreheads, or in
their hands; and they lived and
reigned with Christ a thousand
years.
5 But the rest of the dead
lived not again until the thou-
Cas Ν &:
ἐπὶ TO μέτωπον
XN > c fad
THY χείρα αὐτῶν"
»,
€77)°
τ See 2 Pet. 2:11, N. f. Looking merely at the structure
of the verse, we are at liberty to regard the οἵτινες οὐ προσεκ.
~x7n. as, L., a larger designation, including the πεπελεκισμένοι
(Aret.: ‘Latius explicat, qui isti sint testes.’ Ebr.: ‘Who,
then, are they who sit upon the thrones? First and foremost,
the martyrs...; then secondly, all in general, who have
not &e....all out of all periods, who have been faithful to
Christ ... all the regenerate.’); or, 2., as a separate, addi-
tional class (Bez., Brightm., Par., Cocc., Wells, Vitr., Daub.,
Beng., Gill, Newt., Herd., Hichh., Newe., Ew., Mey., Jones,
Lord, De W., Hengst. ;-most of whom refer πεπελεκχ. especially
to the martyrs under imperial Rome, οἵτινες to the confessors
of later times.); and, on either view, οἵτινες might retain its
force as a compound relative, whosoever (Wells, Woodh., Allw.,
Scholef., Bloomf., Ell., Lord). But the intimation in ch. 13: 15,
that all who refused to worship the beast suffered death (comp.
also ch. 6: 11) seems rather to favour the idea, that, if the two
classes are not, 3., identical (Syr. = Murd. these [are] they
who. T.,C.,G., Fr. M., B. and L., All., render ofz. by a simple
relative, and omit the preceding xov. Grot.: ‘illud χαὶ οἵτινες
est quasi dicas, gui tidem.’), then, 4., the second may be in-
cluded in the first (Treg.: ‘The parallel to this sentence in
Greek construction is found in Rey. 1:7. In each case there
is a general statement followed by xai οἵτινες; not as some
class added to the general statement; but as expressing some,
who, while included in the general term, are brought into an
especial prominence.’ He errs, however, in asserting, that ‘ the
grammar of the sentence shews this.’).—Of those who in
translation retain both the xo and the participial form of
πεπελεκισμένων, the οἵτινες is given, as above, by a simple rela-
tive, in R. ;-Vulg., Germ. ;—Erasm., Vat., Castal., Coce., Greenf.,
Stu., Hengst., Ebr. The E. V. treatment of the two clauses
appears in Dt., It., Fr. G.;-Pagn., Bez., Par., Beng., Dodd.,
Moldenh., Wakef., Thom., Penn, Sharpe. Before οἵτινες, a de-
monstrative pronoun in the accusative (those) governed by
εἶδον, is supplied by W. ;—Fr. S.;-Brightm., Beng. and Hengst.
(in their Comment.), Wesl., Newe., Treg. :—a demonstrative in
the genitive (of those), governed by ψυχάς, is supplied by Vitr., |
Hichh., Ew., Allw., De W., Words.
* The historical time is given by Εἰ. V. in the preceding |
clause, and here by W., G. (in the first instance, did worship), |
R.;-Wakef., Sharpe, Stu. (did w.... did receive), Words.
No Latin version uses the pluperfect, except Par. and Vitr.
€ \ fal fod >
5 ot δὲ λοιποὶ τῶν νεκρῶν OVK |
| Sa 13. [& 12. 13.] Compl.
t For τῷ θηρίῳ, Matth., Griesb., Sch., Lachm., Hahn, Treg.., |
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
o lal / -
σαν τῷ θηρίῳ, οὔτε τῇ εἰκόνι av- and ‘who * worshipped not ‘the
a y- in / | u is v] w 8 ἘΝ
τοῦ, καὶ οὐκ ἔλαβον τὸ χάραγμα beast, nor his ‘image, “and * re
>
, ceived wnot *the mark upon
ey ΤῸ stheir ‘forehead and upon their
καὶ ἔζησαν, καὶ hand; and they lived and
e ΄σ Ν
αὐτῶν. Και ε
ἐβὰσίλευσαν μετὰ Χριστοῦ χίλια reigned with Christ *a thousand
| years.
5 But the rest of the dead
| ‘lived not ‘again until the thou-'
Words., Tisch., read τὸ θηρίον (A. B. “α 18. β 8. Comp.
ch. 13: 4, N. q, &e. and 15, N. z; also ch. 14:-7, 9, 11; &c.).
« R.;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe. (or), Woodh. and the
later verss. (except Treg., Words.). For οὔτε, Beng., Matth.,
Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words., Tisch., read οὐδέ (A. B. ‘a 16.
B 3).
¥ For τῇ εἰχόνυ, Beng., Matth., Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words.,
Tisch., read τὴν εἰκόνα (A. B. ‘a 18. 6 2. Er.’). 5
w Syr., German verss. (except All.; the Vulg. being nec),
Dt., It., French verss.;-Coce., Vitr., Daub., Dodd., Wakef.,
Woodh., Allw., Greenf., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg.
x Dt. Fr. S.;-Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Wakef., Woodh.,
Thom., Scott, Mey., Allw., Greenf., Sharpe, Lord, De W., Treg.,
Murd., Ebr. The Vulg. ejus is dropped by Syr. ;—Castal.,
Coce., Vitr.
y This αὑτῶν, which Knapp and Bloomf. bracket, is cancelled
by all the other recent editors, on the authority of A. B. ‘a 29,
β4. Vulg. ed. Syr. Slav. MS.” I recommend that this read-
ing be adopted, and that the word their be retained as a sup-
plement.
: EL V., ch. 13: 16 (their right hand) ;-Syr., German verss.,
It. (mano), Fr. S.;-Castal., Cocc., Daub., Wesl., Wakef. (hand),
Woodh., Thom., Allw., Stu., Lord, Treg.. Murd. Εἰ. V. and
others follow the Vulg. _
2 See ch. 13: 13, NN. e, f, ἄς.
> Before χίλια, Matth., Griesb., Knapp, Sch., Mey., Hahn,
Theile, retain τά (B.) of the text. rec. Of this De W. strongly
approves, and Hengst. and others translate accordingly. I re-
commend, as a marginal note, these words: ‘ Or, as many read,
the. :
¢ The δέ is cancelled by Beng., Matth., Lachm., Treg.,
Words., Tisch.; of whom Matth., Treg., Words., then insert
| (Tisch., in brackets) καί before ot. The evidence stands thus:
‘os A. καὶ οἱ B.a 11. (& 10.13.) Compl.’
4 For ἀνέζησαν, all the recent editors read ἔζησαν (‘A. B.
Vulg. Copt. Slav. MS.’). I recom-
mend that this reading be adopted, and the word again
omitted.
© For ἕως, all the recent editors read ἄχρι (‘A. B. a 10.
[& 12. 13.]Compl.’?). I recommend that this reading be
adopted, and translated: dill, as in v. 3.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
sand years were finished. This
is the first resurrection.
6 Blessed and holy zs he that
hath part in the, first resurree-
tion: on such the second death
hath no power, but they shall
be priests of God and of Christ,
and shall reign with him a thou-
sand years.
7 And when the thousand
years are expired, Satan shall be} ἔ
loosed out of his prison,
8 And shall go out to deceive
the nations which are in the four
quarters of the earth, Gog and
Magog, to gather them together
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
ἀνέζησαν ἕως τελεσθῇ τὰ χίλια
ἔτη. αὕτη ἡ ἀνάστασις ἡ πρώτη.
6 “Μακάριος καὶ ἅγιος. ὁ ἔχων
μέρος ἐν τῇ ἀναστάσει τῇ πρώτῃ"
ἐπὶ τούτων ὁ θάνατος ὁ δεύτερος
» A > / ’ 5 BA
οὐκ ἔχει ἐξουσίαν, ἀλλ ἐσονται
ἱερεῖς τοῦ Θεοῦ καὶ τοῦ Χριστοῦ,
καὶ βασιλεύσουσι per αὐτοῦ χί-
Ava ἐτη.
Kat ὅταν τελεσθῇ τὰ χίλια
ἔτη, λυθήσεται ὃ Σ'
φυλακῆς αὑτοῦ,
8 καὶ ἐξελεύσεται πλανῆσαι
τὰ ἔθνη τὰ ἐν ταῖς τέσσαρσι γω-
νίαις τῆς γῆς; τὸν Γὼγ καὶ τὸν
Mayoy, συναγαγεῖν αὐτοὺς εἰς
205
REVISED VERSION.
sand years ‘should be finished.
This zs *the first resurrection.
6 Blessed and holy zs he that
hath part in *the first resurrec-
tion: ‘over Jthese "the second
death hath no power, but they
shall be priests of God and of
Christ, and ‘shall reign ‘with
him a thousand years.
7 And ‘when the thousand
a > > | ᾿ τη ] Q«
Σατανᾶς ἐκ τῆς Years are finished, Satan shall
| be loosed out of his prison,
8 And shall go "forth to de-
ceive the nations which are in
the four °corners of the earth,
Gog and Magog, to gather them
together to » battle: the number
τ © They lived not, till &c.’ = ‘they continued in the state
of death, and were so to continue, till &c’—E. V.. v. 3 ;-W., ας,
R., (be) ;-Vulg. (consummentur), It. (_fossero), Fr. G.,—M., (sot),
Fr. 8. (_fussent) ;-Erasm., Vat., (as Vulg.), Castal. ( forent),
Par. (complerentur), Coce. ( finirentur), B. and L. (sotent),
Herd. (wéren;-for Luth.’s wurden), Woodh., Lord, Stier and
Ebr. (wiirden), Win., De W., (‘sein werden, nicht waren’),
Words. (are; having, like Fr. G. and M., introduced the pres-
ent tense at ἔζησαν, as G., and B. and L., do the future.).
® See’ 1 John 2: 7, N. 0, &c. Here the 7...%, which is
imitated by the Syr. and Greenf., is given bya demonstrative
pronoun in T., C., G.;-Vat.; and the advisableness of this
rendering in the present instance depends somewhat on the
truth of Stu.’s suggestion (in which very many concur): ‘It
seems to me, that the passage before us. is not the only one in
the Scriptures which teaches or intimates, that there will be
a first and a second resurrection.... I refer the reader to
Phil. 3: 8-11;:Luke 14: 14; Is. 26: 19; 1 Cor. 15: 23, 24;
1 Thess. 4: 16 (To which have been added such passages as
Ps. 1:5; 49: 145 Is. 26: 14; Dan. 12: 2; Luke 20: 35, 36.
In the last of these references is found the formula, ἡ ἀνάστασις
ἡ ἐκ νεχρῶν, which again occurs in Acts 4: 2; comp. Phil.
3:11, and 1 Pet. 1:3.) ‘In particular does Paul seem, by his
ἀπαρχή. - - ἔπειτα... εἶτα, in 1 Cor. 15: 23, 24, to have ad-
yerted to a first and second resurrection.’
4 See v. 5, N. g, ἄς. For ὁ θάν. ὁ Seve. (Matth. 10: 28
comp. Luke 12: 5), which Bloomf. marks as a reading ‘thought
to need alterations, all the other recent editors substitute
6 δεύτερος θάνατος (A. B. Sa 22. β 5. Compl.’).
! KE. V., ch. 2: 26; 11: 6; and generally, in this relation,
elsewhere (comp. ch. 5: 10, N. pp, &c.) ;-German verss. (tber),
Dt. (over), It. (sopra) ;-Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw.,
Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd.
} A demonstrative or a personal pronoun is here employed
by W., R.;-foreign verss. (except Luth.’s solche) ;-Wesl. and
the later English (except Newe., Stu.). Εἰ. V. follows T., C., G.
k Of recent editors, Words. alone reads βασιλεύουσι (comp.
ch. 5: 10, N. p) after A., ‘intimating that the Millennial period
was begun in St. Jak age?! and Matth. alone reads pera
ταῦτα (‘a 14.’).
1 For ὅταν τελεσθῇ, Matth. and Mey. read μετά (‘B. a 16. 85.
Arm. Slay. MS.’).
™ See vy. 3, N. 1, ὅσ.
2 See ch. 6: 4, N. m.
° —. V., ch. 7: 1, and elsewhere (7 times) ;-W., R. ;-foreign
verss. (except Germ.), Hamm., Daub. and the later English
(except Newe., Words.). (Comp. Shakspere, Merch. of Ven.
ii. 7, and elsewhere; also Milton, Par. Reg. iv. 415: ‘the four
hinges of the world.’) E. VY. follows T., C., G.
P Before πόλ., Matth., Sch., Lachm., Treg., Words., Bloomf.,
Tisch., insert τόν (A. B. ‘« 20. β 3. Compl.’), of which De W.
approves as = the noted (Words. ‘the great’), while Hengst.
would understand it, if genuine, as used ‘generically’, without
affecting the sense. Perhaps it might rather be considered as
implying, that what Satan now meditated was simply a re-
newal and continuation of the hostilities, which had been inter-
rupted by the defeat recorded in ch. 19: 20, and by his own
arrest. Bloomf. strangely misconceives the matter, when he
says: ‘The reference, though latent, is traceable, viz. “the war
which had been stirred up by the artful deceit of Satan between
Gog and Magog.”’
206
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
to battle: ine number of whom
is as the sand of the sea.
9 And they went up on the
breadth of the earth, and com-
passed the camp of the saints
about, and the beloved city: and
fire came down from God out of
heaven, and deyoured them.
10 And the devil that deceiy-
ed them was cast into the lake
of fire and brimstone, where the
beast and the false prophet ave, |
and shall be tormented day and
night for ever and ever.
GREEK TEXT.
/ Ὁ oD 6 Ν « A
'πόλεμον, ὧν ὁ ἀαριθμος ὡς ἢ ἂμ-
΄ 4
μος τῆς θαλάσσης.
SN Ν ΄,
9 καὶ ἀνέβησαν ἐπὶ τὸ πλάτος
x fol « 7, Ν Ν /
ρεμβολὴν τῶν ἁγίων, καὶ τὴν πὸ-
| Ν tA Ν /
Aw τὴν ἡγαπημένην: καὶ κατέβη
cat Ν a “ col > a
πῦρ ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ,
‘4
καὶ κατέφαγεν αὐτούς"
iA an
10 καὶ ὁ διάβολος ὁ πλανῶν
> \ » , > \ 2 “
αὐτοὺς ἐβληθὴ εἰς τὴν λίμνην τοῦ
x “ὔ Ἂν /
πυρὸς καὶ θείου, ὅπου τὸ θηρίον
ε 5 ἊΝ
‘Kal ὃ ψευδοπροφήτης" καὶ βασα-
ΤᾺ e / Ὁ Ἂν
'νισθήσονται ἡμέρας καὶ νυκτὸς
lod r / \
τῆς γῆς, καὶ ἐκύκλωσαν THY πα-᾿
REVISED VERSION.
aof whom is-as the sand of the
sea.
9 And they went up ‘upon
the breadth of the earth, and
_sencompassed the camp of the
saints, and the beloved city: and
‘there came down fire = from
God out of heaven, and devoured
them ;
10 And the devil that deceiy-
ed them was cast into the lake
of fire and brimstone, where ‘are
vthe beast and the false prophet ;
sand *they shall be tormented
day and night ‘unto the ages of
11 And I saw a great white |
throne, and him that sat on it, |
from whose face the earth and
the heaven fled away; and there 7”
was found no place for them.
ie: / > lo
εὑρέθη αὐτοῖς.
εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων.
11 Καὶ εἶδον θρόνον λευκὸν
μέγαν, καὶ τὸν καθήμενον ἐπ᾽ αὐ-
τοῦ, οὗ ἀπὸ προσώπου ἔφυγεν ἡ
γῆ καὶ 6 οὐρανὸς, καὶ τόπος οὐχ
the ages.
11 And I saw «a great white
throne, and him that sat on «it,
from * whose face ἡ fled the earth
‘and the heaven, and ‘no place
was found for them.
a After ἀριθμός, all the recent editors add an idiomatic
αὐτὼν (‘A. B. a 19. β 4.’).
τ See ch.5: 1, N.a, &c. R.;-Brightm., Dodd., Newe., Allw.,
Stu., (over), Wakef. (¢o), Lord (on to), Kenr. Comp. Rob.,
Ss. én, III. a, b.
* W. (environed), R. (compassed) ;-Brightm. (as R.), Daub.,
Guyse, Dodd. (swrrownded;-and so Wesl., Wakef., Newc.,
Woodh., Thom., Penn, Stu., Lord), Allw., Sharpe (encircled),
ἘΠῚ. (encomp. ... about), Murd., Kenr. For ἐχύχλωσαν,
Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., read ἐχύχλευσαν (A. B. ‘a 14.
β 2. Compl.’).
t The Greek order is retained by R.;—Latin verss. (except
Castal.), Syr., German verss. generally, Dt. (er kwam vuur
neder’).
5 The words, ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ, are put after 2x τοῦ οὐρ. by Beng.,
Matth., Griesb., Mey., Sch., Treg. (in brackets), Words., on
the authority of B. ‘a 18. β 4. Compl. Vulg. MS. Copt. Arm.
Erp.’; while by Lachm. and Tisch. they are, with Bloomf.’s
approbation, cancelled, on the authority of ‘A. 12.18. Vulg.
MS. Ar. P. Slay. MS.’
τ Of those who supply the verb, it is inserted (sometimes in
the singular, and sometimes in the imperfect tense) before the
nouns, by It., French verss.;—Castal., Bez., Brightm., Par.,
Woodh., Allw., Penn, Stu., Murd.
w All the recent editors here insert xo (A. B. ‘a 26. β 8.
Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slay.’). I recommend
that this reading be adopted, and translated: also. W., R.,
(both) ;-Vulg. (et;-and so the other Latin verss. that follow
this reading), Syr.;-Brightm., Wesl., Newe., Sharpe, Treg.,
Words., Kenr., (as W.), Daub., Beng. and later German verss.
(auch), Woodh. (likewise), Penn, Stu., Lord, Murd.
x This xa is disregarded by C., G.;-the Vulg. and its fol-
lowers ;—Erasm.,. Pagn., Vat.;—7o θηρ. καὶ 6 Jevd. being then
connected immediately with Bacay.
y ‘All three together.,—Dt., French verss. ;-Daub., Beng.,
and the later Protestant English and German yerss. (except
Hengst.). Such also as supply a singular substantive verb in
the preceding clause (see N. v) have here the plural.
= See chy 1: 6. Ν: δ᾽ Ὁ;
® For λευχὸν μέγαν, Matth., Griesb., Sch., Lachm., Hahn,
Treg., Words., Tisch., read μέγαν λευχόν (A. B. ‘a 17. β 3.
Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slay.’). For αὐτοῦ,
Matth., Griesb., Sch., Words., Tisch., read αὐτόν (B. ‘a 26. β 3.
Compl.’). After ἀπό, Lachm. and Words. insert cov (A. B.).
>’ The Greek order is observed by T., C., G.;—Latin verss.
(except Castal.), Syr., German verss. (except Moldenh.), It.,
French yerss. (except B. and L.). For the omission of away,
see ch. 16: 20, N. n.
¢ Comp. E. V., Dan. 2: 35; where the Sept. Greek is the
same as here. Newe., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg. Most
other verss., English and foreign, translate τόπος before the
verb.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
12 And I saw the dead, small
and great, stand before God;
and the books were opened:
and another book was opened,
which is the book of life: and
the dead were judged out of
those things which were written |
in the books, according to their
works.
18 And the sea gave up the
dead which were in it; and death
and hell delivered up the dead
which were in them: and they |
were judged every man accord-
ing to their works.
14 And death and hell were)
cast into the lake of fire. This
is the second death.
15 And whosoever was not
found written in the book of life |
was cast into the lake of fire. |
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
53 Ν Ν
12 καὶ εἶδον τοὺς νεκροὺς,
Ν ΄ a
μικροὺς καὶ μεγάλους, ἑστῶτας
, fol fol ve
ἐνώπιον τοῦ Θεοῦ, Kat βιβλία
> , Ν , +
ἠνεῴχθησαν καὶ βιβλίον ἄλλο
τὶ n o » a a
ἠνεῴχθη, ὅ ἐστι τῆς ζωῆς" Kal
“ἐκρίθησαν οἱ νεκροὶ ἐκ τῶν γε-
΄ὔ > a , Ν
γραμμένων ἐν τοῖς βιβλίοις, κατὰ
τὰ ἔργα αὑτῶν.
3, / Ν
18 καὶ ἔδωκεν ἡ θάλασσα τοὺς
» 3.55 δὶ \ Ν « /
Ιεν QUT) VEKPOUS, καὶ ὁ θάνατος
Wo “ yy \ > > a
Kal ὁ GOns ἔδωκαν τοὺς ἐν αὐτοῖς
/ > Y
νεκρούς: Kal ἐκρίθησαν ἕκαστος
Νὰ ᾿, ε a
κατὰ τὰ ἔργα αὑτῶν.
Ν «ε / ‘ ε an
14 καὶ ὁ θάνατος Kai ὁ adns
> ,ὔ » SN / μ᾿ a
eBAnOnaav εἰς τὴν λίμνην τοῦ
η ΕΣ > ε /
πυρὸς: οὗτος ἐστιν ὁ δεύτερος
/
θάνατος.
» » εἰ > a
15 καὶ εἴ τις οὐχ εὑρέθη ἐν τῇ
, “ “ ΄,
βίβλῳ τῆς ζωῆς γεγραμμένος,
» ΄ > \ , - /
ἐβλήθη εἰς THY λίμνην τοῦ πυρὸς.
207
REVISED VERSION.
12 And I saw the dead, ‘small
and great, «standing before ‘God,
and ὁ books "were opened; and
| another book was opened, which
is ' of life, and the dead were
|judged out of ithe things «© writ-
ten in the books, according to
their works.
13 And the sea gave up the
dead ! in it, and death and hades
gave up the dead! in them; and
they were judged every one ac-
cording to °their works.
14 And death and rhades were
cast into the lake of fire: this
ais the second death.
15 And «if any one was not
‘found written in ‘the book of
| life, he was cast into the lake of
fire.
4 For μιχρ. χαὺ ey. (wanting in 8 cursive MSS.), Beng., | as Bloomf. says, νεκροὺς ἐν αὐτῇ, but) νεκροὺς τοὺς ἐν αὐτῇ (A. B.
Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words., Tisch., read τοὺς pey. καὶ τοὺς
Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Ar. P.
B. τοὺς μιχρ. καὶ τοὺς mey.).
μικρ. (A. α10. β 2. γ 2. Compl.
Slay. MSS.’
‘o, 90. β 4.’).
And so, for ἐν αὐτοῖς vexpovs in the next clause,
they all (except Bloomf.) read (not, as Bloomf. again says,
4 See ch. 10: 5, N. τ, &e.
f For Θεοῦ, all the recent editors read θρόνου ‘A. B. α 28. β 4.
Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. MSS.’). I re-
commend the adoption of this reading: throne.
& W., R.;-Fr. S.;-Beng. and the later Germ. verss. (except
Moldenh., All.), Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Sharpe, Lord, Treg.
» For ἠνεῴχθησαν, Matth. reads ἤνοιξαν (‘a 8.’); all the other
recent editors (except Bloomf.) read ἠνοίχθησαν (A. B. ‘a 5.
[& 11. 14.] Er. dvewy. Compl.’). For βιβλίον ἄλλο. they all
(except Bloomf.) read ἀλλο βιβλίον (A. B. ‘a 19. 8 5. Compl.’).
For ἠνεῴχθη, Beng., Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words., Tisch., Theile,
read ἠνοίχθη (‘ A. 3. 7. 11. 29. 35. 40. Er. ἀνεώχ. Compl.’).
i Nothing is supplied by R.;-Vulg., Syr., Germ.. Dt.;—
Erasm., Vat., Coce., Vitr.. Beng., Woodh., Lord, Hengst., Kenr.
A demonstrative pronoun is supplied by Fr. S. ;-Thom., Ebr.
Ὁ Tt., Fr. G.—M.,-S. ;-Brightm., Dodd., Wesl., Newe., Woodh.,
Allw., Greenf., Penn, Gerl., Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd.
k It., Fr. S.;-Coce., Dodd., Newe., Woodh., Allw., Greenf.,
Gerl., Lord, Murd.
1 Comp. ch. 10: 6, N. vy. Thom., Murd. But, for ἐν airy
vexpovs, all the recent editors (except Beng., Bloomf.) read (not,
vex. ἐν αὐτοῖς, but) vexpovs τοὺς ἐν αὐτοῖς (A. B. ‘a 17. β ὃ.
ἑαυτῶν vexpovs Compl.’). I recommend that both readings be
adopted, and in each case translated: dead that were. For
that (2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f), see W., R.;—-Daub., Dodd., Wesl.,
Allw., Treg., Kenr. Lord has who.
mSeevcheelleu Nex
n BH. V., ch. 2: 23; 5:85; 6: 11; ὅο. ;-W. (for zx., has each),
R.;-Daub. and later English verss. (except that Wakef. is
as W.). No foreign version has anything answering to man.
° For αὑτῶν, Words. reads αὐτοῦ (B. ‘a 10. β 2.’).
P See ch. 1: 18, N. x.
4 For ἐστ. 6 δεύτ. θάν., all the recent editors (except Beng.
and Bloomf. read ὁ θάν. ὁ δεύτ. ἐστ. (A. B. ‘a 16. β 3. y 2.
4 cursive MSS. and Compl. have Zor. ὁ θάν. 6 devr.).
τ Excepting Beng., Griesb., Bloomf., all the recent editors
add the words, ἡ λίμνη τοῦ πυρός (A. B. ‘a 24. β 3. γ 2. Compl.
Vulg. MS. [Am.] Tol. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P. Slay. MSS.—‘ good
grounds,’ says Bloomf.; ‘but internal evidence is by no means
in their fayour.’). I recommend that the note: ‘Many add:
the lake of fire” appear in the margin.
® See ch. 14: 11, Ν. ο.
t For τῇ βίβχῳ, Matth. reads τῷ βιβλίῳ (B. ‘a 17. β 3.’).
208
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
CHAP. XXI.
Anp I saw a new heaven and
a new earth: for the first heaven
and the first earth were passed
away; and there was no more
sea.
2 And I John saw the holy
city, new Jerusalem, coming
down from God out of heaven,
prepared as a bride adorned for
her husband.
3 And I heard a great voice
out of heaven, saying, Behold,
the tabernacle of God ts with
men, and he will dwell with
them, and they shall be his
people, and God himself shall be
with them, and be their God.
GREEK TEXT.
CHAP, XXI.
KAT εἶδον οὐρανὸν καινὸν καὶ
"γῆν καινήν: ὃ γὰρ πρῶτος οὐρα-
νὸς καὶ ἡ πρώτη γῆ παρῆλθε, καὶ
ἡ θάλασσα οὐκ ἔστιν ἔτι.
2 Καὶ ἐγὼ Iwavyns εἶδον τὴν
πόλιν τὴν ἁγίαν, ᾿]ερουσαλὴμ
καινὴν καταβαίνουσαν ἀπὸ τοῦ
Θεοῦ ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, ἡτοιμασμέ-
νὴν ὡς νύμφην κεκοσμημένην τῷ
ἀνδρὶ αὑτῆς.
3 καὶ ἤκουσα φωνῆς μεγάλης
ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ, λεγούσης, ᾿Ιδοὺ
ἡ σκηνὴ τοῦ Θεοῦ μετὰ τῶν ἀν-
θρώπων, καὶ σκηνώσει μετ᾽ αὐ-
τῶν: καὶ αὐτοὶ λαοὶ αὐτοῦ ἔσον-
ται, καὶ αὐτὸς ὁ Θεὸς ἔσται μετ᾽
REVISED VERSION.
CHAP. XXI.
Anp I saw a new heaven and
a new earth: for the first heaven
and the first earth shave passed
away, and *the sea ‘is no more.
2 And ‘I John ‘saw the holy
city, new Jerusalem, ‘descending
‘from God out of heaven, pre-
pared as a bride adorned for her
husband.
3 And I heard a ®loud voice
out of "heaven, saying: Behold,
the tabernacle of God ® with
men! and he ‘shall jtabernacle
with them, and ‘they shall be
his 'peoples, and ™God himself
shall be with them, ™ their God.
5 ΄σ Ν 5 cal
αὐτῶν, Θεὸς αὐτῶν.
« Fr. S.;-Beng., Moldenh., Stier, (ist [sind]), Woodh. (are),
Lord, Treg. Some (as Fr. M.;—Pagn., Castal. and later Latin
verss., B. and L., Wakef., Stu., Ell., Murd.) use the pluperfect.
For παρηλθε, Matth., Griesb., Sch., Hahn, Treg., Words.,
Theile, read ἀπηλθον ; Lachm. and Tisch., ἀπῆλθαν. Bloomf. is
‘inclined to conjecture that St. John wrote ἀπῆλθεν. The evi-
dence, as gathered from Treg. and Words., stands thus:
ἀπῆλθαν A. -θον Β. α 18. 82. —Ge 2. 4. 11. 35. 47. Vulg.
Copt. Aeth. Syr. Beng., Knapp, Mey., retain παρῆλθε, which
Hengst. also prefers.
> The article is translated, and the noun given before the
the verb, by W., R. ;-nearly all foreign verss. ;-Brightm., Dodd.,
Wakef., Woodh., 'Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Tree.,
Murd., Kenr. Seev.4,N.q. Εἰ. Y. follows T., C., G.
¢ W., R. ;-Vulg., Syr., German verss. (except Mey.), Fr. S. ;—
Erasm., Vat., Wells, Newe. marg., Woodh., Thom., Allw.,
6.
Stu., Lord, Treg., Words., Kenr. E. V. follows T., C., G.
‘ All the recent editors cancel the words ἐγὼ ᾿Ιωάννης. on the
authority of ‘A. B. g 26. β 3. y 3. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am.
Tol. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. MS.’; and all (except,
probably through oversight, Bloomf.) put the εἶδον after χαινήν,
on the authority of ‘A. B. α 27. β 3. γ 4. Compl.’ I recommend
that both readings be adopted, and that the version stand thus:
the holy city, new Jerusalem, I saw.
* See ch. ὃ: 12, N. kk, &e.
f For ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ éx τοὺ ovp., all the recent editors read
éx τ. ovp. ἀπὸ τ. Θε. ( Α. B.a 17.83. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr.
Arr. Slay. MSS.’). I recommend that the reading be adopted:
out of heaven from God.
& See ch. 1: 10, N. x.
4 For οὐρανοῦ, Lachm., Treg., Tisch., read θρόνον (‘A. 18.
Vulg. Arm. ed. in m.’). The voice explains what John saw.
No copula is supplied after Θεοῦ by R. ;+foreign verss. (except
Dt. ;-Pagn., Bez., Par., Grell., Vitr.) ;-Hamm., Wells, Daub.,
Wesl., Wakef. (supplies this is before ἡ σχηνή), Woodb.,
Thom., Lord, Kenr. :
iE. V., in the last clause and in y. 4; ch. 7: 15; &c. ;—-W. ;—
Brightm., Dodd., Allw., Lord.
} See ch. 7: 15, N. δὲ
k ‘Even they—after all that is past.? See 1 John 1: 7,
N. x, &e., and 3: 24, N.j—The Latin verss. have ipsi, and
Treg. marks they as emphatic.
1 See ch. 7: 9, Ν. ἃ. Fr. S.;—Latin verss., except Castal.,
(populi;-for the Vulg. populus), Treg. For λαοί, Beng.,
Matth., Griesb., Knapp, Mey., Sch., Bloomf., Words., Tisch.,
read λαός (B. ‘a 24. 8 ὃ. y 2. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr.
Arr.’). Heinr. calls λαοί the lectio vulgaris facilior, and
De W. also objects to it as ‘an unlucky accommodation to the
plural subject, since God can haye, as one kingdom, so but one
people.’ This, however, seems to assume that, at the period
referred to, all national distinctions being obliterated, mankind
shall be fused into one vast, unorganized horde—an idea for
which it will be found difficult, I believe impossible, to produce
the slightest scriptural warrant. Rather is the contrary plainly
asserted or implied in manifold intimations of this very book
(vv. 24, 26; ch. 15:4; 22:2), and of the word of prophecy
from the beginning (Gen. 18: 18; Ps. 22: 27; 67: 3, 5 [Sept.
λαοὶ πάντες]; 72: 11,17; 82:8; Is. 2: 2,3; 19: 25; 25: 6—8
REVELATION.
209
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
4 And God shall wipe away
all tears from their eyes; and
there shall be no more death,
neither sorrow, nor crying, nei-
ther shall there be any more
pain: for the former things are
passed away. ἀπῆλθον.
5 And he that sat upon {πὸ 5 Kat εἶπεν
GREEK TEXT.
,7ὔ A an
4 καὶ ἐξαλείψει 0 Θεὸς πᾶν
Va > Ἂς ΄ » ΄σ' >
δάκρυον ἀπὸ τῶν ὀφθαλμῶν av-
qn ,ὔ » yy lj
TOV, Kal ὁ θάνατος οὐκ ἔσται ETL
΄ὔ vf \ ΕΣ
οὔτε πένθος, οὔτε κραυγὴ, οὔτε
, > y+ ΕΣ Oo A ΄σ
πόνος οὐκ ἔσται ἔτι: ὅτι τὰ πρῶτα
REVISED VERSION.
4 And *God shall wipe away
eevery tear Pfrom their eyes; and
adeath shall be no more; ‘nor
shall sorrow, nor erying, ‘nor
spain be any more; for the «first
things are gone.
ὁ καθήμενος ἐπὶ 5 And he that sat von the
" The words, ὁ Θεός, bracketed by Knapp and Bloomf., are
cancelled by Beng., Matth. (who also substitutes for them the
words, ἀπ᾽ αὐτῶν, from ‘B. a 11. β 2.3), Griesb., Sch., Tisch.,
on the authority of ‘B. a 24. 83.2. Compl. Copt. Aeth. Syr.
Arm. Arr. Slav. MSS.’
eisee eh mink i; Ν- 2.
P For ἀπό, Lachm. reads ἐκ ( A.’ Comp. ch. 7: 17, N. 5).
a See vy. 1, N. b. Here also the subject comes first in W.,
R. ;-all foreign verss. (except Greenf.) ;-Dodd., Wesl., Wakef.,
Newe., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Stu., Lord, Treg., Kenr. E. V.
follows T., C., G.
τ E. V. gives an undue prominence to zvos.—Both πένθος
and χραυγή are enumerated not with θάνατος but with πόνος,
and construed with the ἔσταν following, by all foreign verss.
(except the Syr. as punctuated in the editions, and Greenf.
The Clementine Vulg. omits οὔτε xpavyy.) ;-Brightm., Wesl.,
Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Stu., Lord. The triple
οὔτε is in W., T., C., G., a triple neither; R., nor...nor...
neither ;-the Sixtine Vulg. and other Latin verss., a triple neque
(except Coce. and Vitr., neque... aut... aut); Syr., =a triple
θη; Germ. and Dt., a triple noch (and so Beng., Mey., All.,
Hengst., Ebr.); French verss., a triple ni ;-Brightm., Stu.,
neither ...nor... nor; Daub., nor... nor... neither;
Dodd., Woodh., Thom., Sharpe, Lord, Murd., Kenr., as above;
Wesl., neither ...or...or; Moldenh., De W., weder.. .
noch... noch; Newe., a triple and; Allw., nor...or...
For the position of pain, see N. q, &e.
* Dt. (moeite), It. (travaglio), Fr. G..—M., (travail) ;-Castal.,
Bez., Aret., Par., Coce., Vitr., (labor), Brightm. (labour),
Engl. Ann. (‘or, heavy labour’), Grot., Wolf. (use molestia,
dolor), Berl. Bib., Ebr., (Miihe), Dodd. (‘or labour’), Stu.
(grievance), Lord (toil). The use of πόνος in ch. 16: 10, 11,
the only other places where the word occurs in the N. T., leads
me to rétain the specific sense of Εἰ. V.
or.
t ‘Those pertaining to the first heaven and the first earth’
(v. 1).—E. V., v. 1, and 81 times elsewhere (always, 16 times,
in this book) out of 97; nowhere else former, except Acts 1: 15-
W., G., R.;-Vulg., German verss. (except Moldenh.), Dt., It.
(cose di prima), Fr. G.,—M.-S. ;-Erasm., Pagn., Vat., (as
Vulg.), Wakef.
ἃ Nowhere else does Εἰ. V. make ἀπέρχομαν (which occurs
120 times) = παρέρχομαυ, to pass away ;-W. (went away),
T., C., G., R.;-Latin verss. (use abire;—Coce. and Vitr. having
praeterire in v. 1), Dt. (weggegaan;-for voorbij gegaan of
vy. 1);-Brightm., Wesl., (gone away), Berl. Bib., Beng., dahin-
gegangen ;-for vorbet geg., vergangen, of y. 1), Thom., Sharpe.
Y See ch. 3: 10, N.d, ὦ ut ‘for τοῦ θρόνου; says Bloomf.,
‘all the recent editors read τῷ θρόνῷ, from very strong author-
ity’ (A. B. ‘a 18. β 2. y 3.’). [recommend that this reading
be adopted, and that ἐπί be translated: wpon, as in ch. 6: 2, N. f.
[1 Cor. 15: 54]; 60: 3) &e.; 66: 18, &e.; Jer. 3:17; Dan. 7:
10—14 [Sept. πάντες οἱ λαοί]; Zech. ἃ: 20—23 [Sept. χαοὶ
πολλοί]; 14: 16—19; &e.). If λαοί, therefore, be the true
reading (and it is retained as such by Lachm., Hahn, Treg.,
Theile, on the authority of A. and Irenaeus; besides that, in-
stead of having the appearance of an accommodation, it is really
the more difficult reading.), the proper inference is, that at this
time the Abrahamic covenant shall have reached its final and
plenary fulfilment, in the admission of the Gentile nations, as
nations, and not, as now, of an election merely from among
them (Acts 15: 14), to a participation in the ‘blessedness of
the nation whose God is the Lord, and the people whom He
hath chosen for His own inheritance’ (Ps. 33:12. Comp. such
texts as Ex. 6: 7; Lev. 26: 11, 12; 2 Sam. 7: 24; Jer. 13: 11;
30: 22; Ezek. 37: 27, with Deut. 32: 21; Rom. 10: 19;
1 Pet. 2: 10).
m™ The order, per’ αὐτῶν ἔσται (‘ A. B. α 13. B 3.”), for ἔστ.
μ' a, is marked by Beng. as per codices firmior, and
adopted in his version, as it is also by Matth. (who at the
same time cancels the words, Θεὸς αὐτῶν, on the authority of
B. ‘a 22. 6 2. Compl. Copt. Erp. Slav. MS.’) and the other
recent editors, except Bloomf. and Tisch. For this reading
Lachm. cites likewise Irenaeus, and the Vulg. ipse Deus cum
eis erit eorum Deus (and so Erasm., Pagn., Vat.), which by
W., R., is rendered, he God with them shall be their God; by
All., er, Gott selbst mit thnen wird thr Gott seyn; by Kenr.,
God himself with them will be their God. And in like
manner Luth. and Beng.: Er selbst, Gott mit [bei] thnen,
wird ihr Gott seyn; Herd.: er, der Gott bei ihnen wird thr
Gott seyn; Greenf.: cam A way oADNA NAN; Ebr.:
Er, Gott mit ihnen, wird thr Gott seyn;—in all which the
allusion is still more obvious to Is. 7: 14; Matth. 1: 23.
Comp. Ps. 67: 6. I recommend, as a marginal note, these
words: ‘Or, as many read, he, God with them, shall be their
God,’ There is nothing for the E. V. supplement, and be, in
the Latin verss., Syr., It., Fr. S.;-Hamm., Daub., Woodh., Thom.,
Mey., Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd. Some supply as; Allw., even.
For Θεὸς αὐτῶν, Lachm., Treg., Words., read avr. ©. (‘A.’).
27
210
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
throne said, Behold, I make all
things new. And he said unto
me, Write: for these words are
true and faithful.
GREEK
/
πιστοί εἰσι.
6 And he said unto me, It is
done. I am Alpha and Omega,
the beginning and the end. I
will give unto him that is athirst
of the fountain of the water of
life freely.
7 He that overcometh shall
inherit all things; and I will be
his God, and he shall be my son.
ἐκ τῆς πηγῆς τοῦ
΄
δωρεάν.
Ν 4 > tal
καὶ ἔσομαι αὐτῷ
yf ε oy
ἔσται μοι O VLOS.
8 But the fearful, and unbe-
w For χαινὰ πάντα ποιῶ, Matth. reads πάντα χαινὰ ποιῶ
(B. “«15. β.3.}} Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., read xawa ποιὼ
πάντα ( A. 35. 37. 38. 49. 91. Compl.’).
x For the time, see ch. 19: 10, N. z, &e. According to Zill.,
Hengst., Ebr., (and De W. inclines to the same opinion,) the
subject of λέγει is not, as in the case of εἶπε before and after, the
Seen of the throne, but the mediating angel, as in ch. 19: 9;
: 6. Comp. ch. 1: 10, 11, according to the reading there
aon. See in N. y. Ebr., who follows that reading, makes
the trumpet-voice in like seein the voice of the angel
(ch. 1: 1), whereas the voice of the Redeemer, which suc-
ceeded, sounded like ‘the voice of many waters.’ (Acquiescing,
as I do, in this view, I should now modify accordingly ch. 4: 1,
N. d.)
y Excepting Beng., Griesb., Knapp, Sch., all the recent edit-
ors cancel the μοί, on the authority of ‘A. B.a 9.63. Vulg.
MS. Am. Tol. Syr. Ar. Ρ.᾽
* For ἀληθ. xai πιστ., all the recent editors (except Bloomf.)
read πυστ. καὺ ἀληθ. (A. B. “a 10. β 8. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P.
Slav. MSS.’;—Matth. adding the words τοῦ Θεοῦ, from ‘B.
a 17. 63. Syr. Ar. P.’). I recommend that this reading be
adopted: faithful and true.
* For γέγονε. εγώ εἰμι τό, Matth. reads γέγονα τό (‘a 17.
Compl.’ γέγονα ἐγὼ τό B. ‘a7. [& 13.] y 2. Syr.’); Lachm.,
Treg., Words., Tisch., read yéyovay. ἐγώ εἰμι τό (A. [38. γεγόν-
aot]’), the subject of the plural verb being either πάντα, as in
ch. 1: 19 (De W.), or λόγον (Ebr.).
> See ch. 1: 8, N. m, &e.
¢ After δώσω, Matth., Sch., Treg.,
Tisch., add (Treg., in
brackets) αὐτῷ (‘B. a 14.).
- ἃ Comp. E. V., Is. 55: 1 (though the Heb. has an adjective).
cal / > \ N ΄
τοῦ θρόνου, ᾿ἴδου, καινὰ πάντα
ral i¢
ποιῶ. Kai λέγει μοι, Τράψον"
- ΄ /
ὅτι οὗτοι οἱ λόγοι ἀληθινοὶ καὶ
Ν δι. «ἃ ἿᾺ » a
6 Kai εἰπέ μοι, Deyove. ἐγώ
> Ν Q Ν « » Ν Υ
εἰμι τὸ Α καὶ τὸ 4), ἡ ἀρχὴ καὶ
ᾶς 7 > My tal lal Ἢ
τὸ τέλος. ἐγὼ τῷ διψῶντι δώσω
lat , ,
T ὁ νικῶν κληρονομήσει πάντα,
8 δειλοῖς δὲ καὶ ἀπίστοις καὶ
W., R. ;-Brightm., Daub. and Newe. (is thirsty), Wesl., Wakef.
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
throne said: Behold, ~I make
all things new. And he saith
,/7unto me: Write: for these
words are ‘true and faithful.
6 And he said unto me: *It
is done. ?I am ‘the Alpha and
*the Omega, the beginning and
the end. *I will give « unto him
that *thirsteth of the fountain of
the water of life freely.
7 He that overcometh shall
inherit «all things; and I will
be ‘to him *God, and the shall
be ‘to me ‘a son.
8 But ito «the fearful, and un-
ὕδατος τῆς ζωῆς
Ἂν Ἂς aN
Θεος, καὶ αὐτὸς
(the thirsty), Woodh., Thom., Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Lord (¢hirsts),
Murd., Kenr.
° For πάντα, all the recent editors read ταῦτα (‘A. B. α 27.
82. y 3. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slay. MSS.’).
I recommend that this reading be adopted: these things,
‘which I have made ;’—thus pointing, from the throne on which
the Speaker is seated, to the panorama of the new creation.
£ Comp. E. V., Heb. 8:10; Gen. 17: 7; Ex. 6:7; Deut. 29: 13.
W.;-foreign verss. (except Germ., B. and L., Moldenh.) :--
Hamm., Daub., Dodd. (in the first instance), Wesl., Allw.,
Lord.
5 ‘All that, in such a relation, is involved in my name and
nature.’ Comp. Heb. 11: 16; E. V., at the texts cited in N. f;
and all the verss. there cited (the Dt., Dodd., Wesl., Allw.,
alone using an indefinite article).
b See 1 John 3: 24, N.j.
! The 6, which ‘some MSS.,’ says Midd., ‘improperly prefix,’
is bracketed by Treg., and cancelled by all the other recent
editors (except Griesb., Sch., Bloomf.), on the authority of A. B.
‘a 13. 8 3. Compl.’
} Excepting the variations noted, the Greek construction
with the adjectives in the dative, and μέρος the subject of an
understood copula, is retained by W., R.;—Latin verss. (except
that Castal., supplying manet, has the adjectives in the accusa-
tive; and Pagn., Bez., Par., omit the αὐτῶν), Syr., German
verss. (Beng. fiir die), Dt. (according to the earlier edition.
The later has voor de), It. (quant’ ὃ a’), Fr. G..—M., (quant
aux), Fr. 8. (pour les) ;-B. and L. (as F’r. S.), Dodd. (as for
the), Wesl., Greenf., (have the adjectives in the nominative
absolute), Woodh., Kenr., (for the), Allw., Penn (has the
dative, but supplies δώσω αὐτοῖς to μέρος), Stu., Lord, Murd.
k W. (fearful men) ;-Wakef. But for δειλοῖς δέ, all the
recent editors read τοὺς δὲ δειλοῖς (‘ A. B. α 25. β 3. y 3. Compl.’).
I recommend that, in accordance with this reading, the article
be not marked as supplied.
REVELATION.
211
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
lieving, and the abominable, and
murderers, and whoremongers,
and sorcerers, and idolaters, and
all liars, shall have their part in
the lake which burneth with
fire and brimstone: which is the
second death.
9 And there came unto me
one of the seven angels, which
had the seven vials full of the
seven last plagues, and talked
with me, saying, Come hither,
I will shew thee the bride, the
Lamb’s wife.
10 And he carried me away
in the spirit to a great and high
mountain, and shewed me that
great city, the holy Jerusalem,
descending out of heaven from
God,
GREEK TEXT.
Α ΄- Ν
ἐβδελυγμένοις καὶ φονεῦσι καὶ
» a
πόρνοις Kal φαρμακεῦσι Kal εἰδω-
vs XA ΄ ΄σ /
λολάτραις, καὶ πᾶσι τοῖς ψευδέσι,
Ν ΄ So 2 , a
TO μέρος αὐτῶν ἐν τῇ λίμνῃ TH
΄ Ν Ν 4 a »
καιομένῃ πυρὶ καὶ θείῳ, ὃ ἐστι
δεύτερος θάνατος.
> , - A
9 Kai ἦλθε πρὸς pe εἷς τῶν
Ν fat / A
ἑπτὰ ἀγγέλων τῶν ἐχόντων τὰς
\ , Ν / r
ἑπτὰ φιάλας Tas γεμούσας τῶν
\ = = , εἶ
ἑπτὰ πληγῶν. τῶν ἐσχάτων, καὶ
ἐλάλησε μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, λέγων, “εῦρο,
δείξω σοι τὴν νύμφην τοῦ ἀρνίου
τὴν γυναῖκα.
΄ / ΓΑ
10 Kai ἀπήνεγκέ με ἐν mvev-
3.9 of / Ν e Ν
ματι ἐπ᾽ ὄρος μέγα καὶ ὑψηλὸν,
Ney iA Ἂν ͵ XN
καὶ ἔδειξέ μοι τὴν πόλιν THY με-
4 \ e fi c Ν
γάλην, τὴν ἁγίαν Tepovoadnp,
a >
καταβαίνουσαν ἐκ τοῦ οὐρανοῦ
\ fal an
ἀπὸ τοῦ Θεοῦ,
1 Here Matth., Sch., Words., insert the words xat ἁμαρτωλοῖς
Syr. Ar. P. Slav. MS.’).
(‘B. α 28. β 3. y 2. Compl.
present tense.
On the | preceding verse.
REVISED VERSION.
believing, ' and » abominable, and
murderers, and "fornicators, and
*soreerers, and idolaters, and all
ethe vliars, J their part sshall be
in the lake which burneth with
fire and brimstone, which is the
second death.
9 And there came ‘unto me
one τ of the seven angels, who
had the seven ‘bowls τ full of
*the seven last plagues, and
sspake with me, saying: *Come,
I will shew thee «the bride, the
Lamb’s wife.
10 And he carried me away
in the *Spirit to a great and high
mountain, and shewed me ‘that
great city, the holy Jerusalem,
descending out of heaven from
v| God,
But it is better to conform to the time of the
Gav. ὃ Seve.
question of their authenticity Bloomf., in his Swpp., appears to
take both sides, and neither side: ‘The words χαὺ auapr. seem,
as Heinr. suspects, to have been ejected from the text by some
over-nice critic, who liked not, in a portion containing an enu-
meration of special and particular vices, to find a generic
term denoting vices and sins of all kinds. Yet examples of
this sort of peculiarity do occasionally present themselves in
the N. T., 6. g. in 1 Tim. 1: 9; Heb. 11: 37; though the words
might even be lost by reason of the xai—xov. Thus καὶ ἅμαρτ.
xot ἐβδελ. may be taken, &e. . Finally, I am now inclined
to doubt the authenticity of the words χαὺ ἁμαρτωλοῖς, which,
with Griesb.’ (in the first edition, not the second) ‘and Scholz,
I admitted into the text, &e. . They are rejected by Lachm.
and Tisch.; with reason, since they seem to have been a mar-
ginal scholium, &c.’
=™ See N. k. The article is not introduced here by W., R. ;—
Syr., Germ., Dt. ;-Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Herd., Wakef., Newc.,
Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Lord, De W., Treg.,
Hengst., Murd., Kenr., Ebr.; though some of these repeat it
before some of the other classes. The It. and French verss.,
&c., haye it before every one of them.
" For fornicators, see KE. V., 5 times out of 10;-W., R.;—
Newe., Woodh., Sharpe, Lord ;-Rob.—For papyaxevor, all the
recent editors read φαρμαχοῖς (A. B. ‘a, 28. β 3. y 2. Compl. Er.’).
° Dt., It., Fr. M.S. ;-B. and L., Beng., Woodh., Lord.
P For ψευδέσι, Lachm. reads Jevoracs (‘ A.’).
a Some of the verss. cited in N.j supply the copula in the
© For δεύτ. θάν., all the recent editors read ὁ
(A. B. ‘a 16. β 3. y 2. Compl.’).
* All the recent editors cancel the words πρός με, on the
authority of ‘A. B. a 24. β 2. y 4. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Aeth.
Syr. Slav. MS.’ I reco d that, in accordance with this
reading, the words unto
oomf., all the recent editors here
Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Erp.
t Excepting Griesb. and |
insert éx (A. B. ‘a 19. β 3. y 3. Compl.
Slay.’).
« See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
v See ch. 5: 8, N. g
w Matth., Words., Tisch., cancel the second ras, on the au-
thority of B. ‘a 11. 6 2. Compl.’ For τὰς γεμούσας, Lachm.
reads τῶν γεμόντων (‘A. 12.’).
x The first τῶν is cancelled by Matth. and Tisch., on the
authority of B. ‘a 12. β. 3.
y See ch. 4: 1, N. e, ὅσ.
* See ch. 17: 1, Ν. ε.
° For τὴν vip. τοῦ ἀρν. τὴν yuv., Beng., Knapp, Mey., Lachm.,
Hahn, Treg., Words., read τὴν vip. τὴν yor. τοῦ dev. (‘ A. 34.
35. 88. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Erp.’) ; Matth., Tisch., τὴν yuv.
τὴν vip. tov apy. (B. ‘a 21.83. Compl. Ar. P.’).
> See ch. 17: 3, N. m.
¢ All the recent editors cancel the words τὴν μεγάλην, on the
authority of ‘A. B. a 20. 82. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arr.
Slay. MS.” I recommend that this reading be adopted, and
that the version stand thus: the holy city Jerusalem.
212
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
11 Having the glory of God:
and her light was like unto a
stone most precious, even like a
jasper-stone, clear as crystal ;
GREEK
κρυσταλλίζοντι:
12 And had a wall great and
high, and had twelve gates, and
at the gates twelve angels, and
names written thereon, which
are the names of the twelve tribes
of the children of Israel.
φυλῶν τῶν υἱῶν
18 On the east, three gates;
5, \ / a
11 ἔχουσαν τὴν δόξαν τοῦ
“ ape \ ey a
Θεοῦ: Kai ὃ φωστὴρ αὐτῆς ὅμοιος
δ 4
λίθῳ τιμιωτάτῳ, ὡς λίθῳ ἰάσπιδι
, “
12 ἔχουσάν τε τεῖχος μέγα καὶ
Ν rn
ὑψηλὸν, ἔχουσαν πυλῶνας δώδε-
κα, καὶ ἐπὶ τοῖς πυλῶσιν ayye |
, /
λους δώδεκα, καὶ ὀνόματα ἐπιγε-
ψ. a ΄σ
γραμμένα, ἃ ἐστι τῶν δώδεκα
aif aN
ὧν ᾿Ισραήλ.
ἢ κ 2
13 “Ar ἀνατολῆς, πυλῶνες
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
11 Having the glory of God:
daand «its ‘light was like ΓΤ a stone
most precious, “as a jasper stone »
clear as crystal ;
12 iAnd Jit had a wall great
and high; "it had twelve gates,
and at the gates twelve angels,
and names “inscribed, which are
the names of the twelve tribes
of cthe children of Israel ;
13 °On the vreast swere three
4 All the recent editors cancel the xav, on the authority of
A. B. ‘a 23. B 3. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol. Copt. Slav.
MSS.’ I recommend that, in accordance with this reading, the
word and be omitted. See v. 12, N.i. For its, see W. (of
it), R. (thereof );-Brightm., Kenr., (as £.), Guyse, Dodd.,
Newe., Thom., Penn, Lord. See τ. 15, N. x.
© De W.: ᾿φωστήρ = “ina luminare’ (luminaire, lumi-
nary. So It., Fr. S.;-Castal., Cocc., Vitr., B. and L. marg.,
Ew., Penn, Stu.), ‘that which gives light? (Wakef. so renders:
that which gave it light; B. and L.: PAstre qui Véclairoit) ;
‘Gen. 1: 14; Phil. 2: 15; of the heavenly lights; here that
which takes the place of the sun’s light, and probably not dif-
ferent from the Schechinah, see v. 29.) Beng.’s Fenster, window
(Hesych. φωστήρ. Svpts) is adopted only by Wesl. (except that
in his Comment. Moldenh. acquiesces in the gloss of Hesych.),
who also translates his note: ‘ was only one which ran
all around the city. The light ἰοῦ come in from without
through this. For the glory ὁ is within the city. But
it shines out from within to a great distance, ver. 23, 24.’
f See ch. 1: 18; N. ἃ.
& Sce ch. 2: 18, N. z and Jude 7, N. x.
h The comma, which tends to mislead the English reader as
to the reference of xpvoraaa., is wanting in T., C., G.;—Daub.,
Wakef., Newe., Woodh. and Lord (a crystal-jasper), Thom.,
Allw., Sharpe (α crystallized jasper stone), Stu. (a jasper-
stone which is cl. asc.) By these and similar methods, or by
means of inflection, the foreign verss. also avoid ambiguity.
' The τέ is bracketed by Bloomf,, and, for ἔχουσάν τε, all the
other recent editors read—Bloomf.: ‘ perhaps rightly’—zyovoa
(A. B.*a 21.82. -σά ze Er. τέ is wanting in Compl.’).
I recommend that this reading be adopted, and that the word
and be omitted. Were the ἔχουσαν... ἔχουσαν, however, of
this verse retained as genuine, then the abrupt insertion of the
finite clause of y. 11 (see N. 6) in the midst of an extended
participial construction dependent on ἔδειξε τὴν πόλιν, and here
resumed, might be taken as already conveying an intimation
of what is afterward (vy. 23) expressly declared, to wit, that
the glory of God just mentioned is itself the luminary of the
city of God. And in that case I should put the finite clause
into a parenthesis, and say here: having .. . having.
} Of those who in translation change Zyovoa(y) into a finite
verb, the pronominal ‘subject is expressed by W., R. ;—Dt. (in
the later edition), French verss. ;- Brightm. and later English
verss. (except Hamm.), Beng., Moldenh., All., De W., Hengst.,
Ebr. The E. V. solecism (comp. ch. 9: 11, N. w) is adopted
from T., C., G.
« For ἔχουσαν, all the recent editors (except Bloomf.) read
ἔχουσα (A. B. ‘a 23. 63. Er.’?); and, of the verss. which turn
this participle also into a finite verb, the subject is expressed,
and without a supplement (comp. ch. 19: 12, N. j), by Fr. 8. ;-
Mey., Penn, Stu., De W., Hengst., Ebr. See N. i.
1 Lachm. follows A. in omitting the words, xai éxi τοῖς
πυλ. ayy. 645. They are wanting also in Syr.
= Jn rendering ἐπύγεγρ., ΠῸ demonstrative idea is introduced
(as in: thereon) by W., T., C., G.;-Latin and German verss.
(except All., Hengst.), It., Fr. S.;-Wakef. (supplies the gates) ;—
and so Newe., Thom., Penn), Stu., Lord. The form zuscribed,
or its nearest equivalent, is employed by the Latin yverss.,
Fr. S.;-Moldenh., Woodh., Stu., Lord, Murd., Ebr. (ange-
schrieben).
® Here Matth. and Tisch. insert ὀνόματα; Lachm., Treg.,
Words, ra ὀνόμ. ( τὰ ὀνόμ. A. a7. [ὦ 11.13] ὀνόμ.᾽ B. fa 18.
[& 29... Vulg. Copt. Syr. Ar. P. Slay. MS.’)
° Bloomf. would bracket the τῶν, which is cancelled by
Matth., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., on the authority of A, B.
‘a 14. β 2?
P For am’, all the recent editors (except Matth. and Bloomf.)
read ἀπό (A. B.); and for ἀνατολῆς, all (except Lachm., Hahn,
Bloomf., Theile) read dvaroray (B. ‘a 22. β 2. y 2. Compl.’).
a The change of construction is marked as above, or by
means of inflection, or by ἃ union of the two methods, in G.
(there were);—Latin verss. (except Vitr.), Dt., It. ;-Brightm.
(as G.), Moldenh., Penn.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
on the north, three gates; on the
south, three gates; and on the
west, three gates.
14 And the wall of the city
had twelve foundations, and in
them the names of the twelve
apostles of the Lamb.
15 And he ‘that talked with
me, had a golden reed to measure
the city, and the gates thereof,
and the wall thereof.
16 And the city lieth four-
square, and the length is as large
as the breadth: and he measured
the city with the reed, twelve
thousand furlongs. The length,
REVELATION.
GREEK TEXT.
τρεῖς: ἀπὸ βοῤῥᾶ, πυλῶνες τρεῖς"
ἀπὸ νότου, πυλῶνες τρεῖς" ἀπὸ
δυσμῶν, πυλῶνες τρεῖς.
14 καὶ τὸ τεῖχος THs πόλεως
ἔχον θεμελίους δώδεκα, καὶ ἐν
αὐτοῖς ὀνόματα τῶν δώδεκα ἀπο-
στόλων τοῦ ἀρνίου.
15 Καὶ ὁ λαλῶν μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ,
εἶχε κάλαμον χρυσοῦν, ἵνα με-
τρήσῃ τὴν πόλιν, καὶ τοὺς πυλῶ-
νας αὐτῆς, καὶ τὸ τεῖχος ἀὐτῆς.
16 καὶ ἡ πόλις τετράγωνος
κεῖται, καὶ τὸ μῆκος αὐτῆς το-
σοῦτόν ἐστιν ὅσον καὶ τὸ πλάτος.
καὶ ἐμέτρησε τὴν πόλιν τῷ κα-
λάμῳ ἐπὶ σταδίων δώδεκα χιλιά-
213
REVISED VERSION.
gates; * on the north, three gates;
τ on the south, three gates; τ on
the west, three gates ;
14 And the wall of the city
had twelve foundations, and ‘in
them t names of the twelve apos-
tles of the Lamb.
15 And he that "spake with
me had ἡ a golden reed, vthat he
might measure the city, and *its
gates, "ἃ πα its wall.
16 And the city lieth -four-
cornered, and «its length 015. as
smuch as? the breath. And he
measured the city with the reed,
* twelve thousand furlongs; * the
τ At each of these places all the recent editors (except
Griesb.) insert χαί (A. B. ‘a 25. β 3. Compl. Vulg. ed. Copt.
Syr. Arm. Arr. Slay. MS.’). I recommend that the reading be
adopted: and... and... and.
* For ἐν αὐτοὺς, all the recent editors read ἐπ᾿ αὐτῶν (A. B.
‘a 27.83. Compl. Vulg. MS. Copt. Syr. Arr.’). I recommend
that this reading be adopted, and translated: on them.
t All ‘the recent editors prefix Sudexa to ὀνόματα on very
strong external authority’ (A. B. ‘a 22.6 8. [ᾧ 25.] dexadvo 18.
19. ιβ΄ 92. Vulg. Syr. Arm. Ar. P. Slav. MS.’), ‘confirmed by
internal evidence’ (Bloomf.). I recommend the adoption of this
reading: twelve. For the omission of the article, see R. ;-
Beng., Newe., Woodh., Lord, De W., Treg., Hengst., Ebr.
Wakef. has it as a supplement.
= See ch. 17: 1, N. c, &c.
᾿ Aten εἶχε, all the recent editors add μέτρον (A. B.
Β 3. y 2. Compl, Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P. Slav. MSS.’). I re-
commend that the reading be adopted, and translated: a mea-
sure.
~ See ch. 2: 21, N. n and 6: 2, N. ἢ, &e.
x See v.11, N.d. Guyse, Dodd., Newc., Thom., Allw. (her),
Penn, Sharpe (in vv. 17. 18 ;-and so Stu., Kenr.), Lord, Murd.
y The words, xa τὸ τ. aiz., are cancelled by Matth., after
ΕΒ. a 17. β 3. Compl.’
» Taking rerpay. strictly (see ch. 20: 8, N. 0), we escape
a tautology in the next clause.—R. (quadrangle-wise) ;-Syr.
(retaining the Greek word is rendered by De 1). quadrangula-
ris), German yerss., except All., (use a participle, or an adjec-
tive, derived from Viereck), Dt. marg. (‘Gr. vierhoekig’). It.
(quadrangolare) ;-Pagn., Bez., Par., Vitr., Ros., (as De D.).
Wells, Woodh., Allw., (quadrangular), B. and L. marg. (* Gr.
(αν 28.
tetragone’), Lord (a φιακναησ 6) ;-Pas., Schittg., Schleus.,
Wail, (use quadrangulus or quadrangularis), Schirl. (‘vier-
eckig, mit vier Ecken oder Winkelw’). Wakef. thus: a square,
the length of it being equal &c.
® In omitting the αὐτῆς, which appears in all editions of the
Text, E. V. follows C.
> The words τοσοῦτόν ἐστιν are cancelled by all the recent
editors, on the authority of ‘A. B. a 28. β ὃ. γ 8. Compl. Aeth.
Syr. Ar. P. Slav. MSS.’ opting this reading, I recommend
that zs be retained as a ent.
© W., R. (great) ;-DaubmNewe., Woodh., Thom., Allw. and
Kenr. (as R.), Stu. :
4 The idiomatic xac (see ch. 6: 11, N. g, &c.), which Beng.,
Matth., Knapp, Mey., cancel, on the authority of ‘B. α 24. 6 3.
Compl.’, is translated by R. (also) ;-Latin verss., except Castal.
and Coce., (et), Syr. (= De Ὁ. etiam) ;-De W., Ebr., (auch),
Kenr. (even).
¢ Of recent editors, Beng. and Bloomf. alone retain the
Erasmian ἐπὶ σταδίων, the former defending and explaining it
thus: ‘Sic Latinus legit. habet enim, per stadia duodecim
millia. quodsi ἐπὸ σταδίους δώδεχα χιλιάδων, legisset, inter-
pretari habuerat per stadia, duodecim millium. ... ἐπὶ habet
hoc loco yim distributivam, ut in tacticis. ἐφ᾽ ἑνὸς, ἐπὶ τεττάρων,
in ὀχτὼ, singuli, quaterni, octoni. vide Budaei comm. ling.
Gr. col. 881. Itaque ἐπὶ hoc versu, non sequenti, adhibetur, et
significat, 12 000 stadia . . . singulorum esse laterum urbis, non
totius circuitus.? But, excepting the somewhat unreliable ap-
peal to the Vulg., no evidence of MSS. or versions is cited in
behalf of ἐπὸ σταδίων (Matth. thinks that it was taken from the
scholium of Andreas); nor is this distributive use of ἐπί found
elsewhere in the N. T. The Elzevir, accordingly, and all the
other recent editors read ἐπὶ σταδίους δώδεχα χιλιάδων, ‘for
214
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
and the breadth, and the height
of it are equal.
17 And he measured the wall
thereof, an hundred and forty
and four cubits, according to the
measure of a man, that is, of the
angel.
18 And the building of the
wall of it was of jasper: and the
city was pure gold, like unto
clear glass.
> 3 /
ἐστιν ἀγγέλου.
θαρῴ.
19 And the foundations of the
wall of the city were garnished
with all manner of precious
GREEK TEXT.
δων: τὸ μῆκος Kal TO πλάτος Kal
τὸ ὕψος αὐτῆς ἴσα ἐστί.
ile καὶ ἐμέτρησε τὸ τεῖχος αὐὖ-
τῆς ἑκατὸν τεσσαράκοντα τεσσά-
ρων πηχῶν, μέτρον ἀνθρώπου, ὅ
53 € / rn
18 Kai ἦν ἡ ἐνδόμησις τοῦ
fo 32) /
τείχους αὐτῆς, ἴασπις" καὶ ἡ πόλις
2
Λ Ἂν «ε te 7
χρυσίον καθαρὸν, ὁμοία ὑάλῳ Ka-
/ a
19 καὶ ot θεμέλιοι τοῦ τείχους
a / Ἂς Ui ,
τῆς πόλεως παντὶ λίθῳ τιμίῳ κε-
Ἃ ΄ ΄σ
κοσμημένοι. ὃ θεμέλιος ὃ πρῶτος,
REVISED VERSION.
length and the breadth and the
height of it are equal.
17 And ‘fhe measured ‘its
wall, ‘a hundred and forty + four
cubits, * man’s measure, !which-
is angel’s.
18 And the *structure of its
wall pwas «jasper, and the city
τ pure gold, ‘like τ pure glass.
19 "And the foundations of
the wall of the city were vadorn-
ed with vevery precious wstone :
= Matth.
‘a 19. B 2.
h See v. 15, N. x, ὅσο.
1 See 2 Pet. 2: 14, N. f.
4, N.j, &e.
alone cancels ἐμέτρησε, on the authority of B.
} See ch. 7:
« The accusative μέτρον standing in a sort of ‘loose apposi-
tion’ (Win.) with what precedes, there is nothing for the
according to of E. V., in R.;-Fr. S.;-Hamm., Coce. (mensu-
ram ;-for mensura of the other verss.), Beng., Wesl., Woodh.,
Thom., Sharpe, Lord, Hengst., Kenr.;—nor is the definite ar-
ticle supplied to μέτρον, in W.;-It., Fr. S.;-B. and L., Beng.,
Herd., Wakef. (at least he marks it as a STs Mey.,
Greenf., All., Sharpe, Lord, De engst.;—or either article
to ἀνθρώπου, in W., T., C., G.5— . S.;-Brightm., Daub.,
B. and L., Moldenh., Herd. Mey E Sharpe, Lord, De W..,
Hengst. For the particular form ted above, man’s meas-
ure, see Moldenh. and later German verss., except Ebr., (using
Menschen-Maass or Menschenmaass), Sharpe, Lord. See
N. m.
1 The relative pronoun is preserved by W. (his that being
probably = Vulg. quae), R. ;—Latin verss. (except Castal. and
Coce.), German verss., Dt., Fr. S.;-Brightm., Daub., B. and L.,
Newe., Thom., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Kenr.
™ See N. k. An indefinite article is employed by W.., R. ;-
Hamm., Beng., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Penn,
Gerl., Stier, Words., Bloomf., Kenr., Ebr. No article appears
in It., Fr. 8.;-Sharpe (as ee De W. (Engel-Maass),
Honest ΠΑ ΣῊΝ Daub. and Lord (ihe angel’s).
» Latin verss. (structura;-except Coce., murus erat con-
structus) ;-Penn, Stu. and Lord (superstructure), Treg., Murd.
° See v. 15, N. x, &e.
P Lachm. and Words. cancel ἦν, on the authority of ‘A.
Aeth. Syr.’
4 Syr., Dt. ;-Berl. Bib. and later German verss. (except All. ;
the Vulg. having ez), Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Woodh., Allw.,
Greenf., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord.
τ R. ;-Latin verss. (except Cocc.), Syr., Germ., Fr. S. ;-Herd.,
Mey., Greenf., Lord, Hengst.
* For ὁμοία, ail the recent editors (except Griesb., Sch.,
Bloomf.) read ὅμοιον (A. B. ‘a 20. 8 3. Compl. Vulg. [Syr.]
Slay. MSS.’).
t For the omission of wnto, see ch. 1: 13, N. d:—for pure,
see Εἰ, V., in the preceding clause; and ch. 19: 8, N. n.
«The xav is cancelled by Matth., Lachm., Treg., Tisch.,. on
the authority of A. B.‘a 16.63. Vulg. MS. Am. Slay. MS.’
vy E. V., v. 2; and 4 times elsewhere out of 8;-W. (ourned),
R. ;-Latin verss. (ornata), It. (adornt), French verss. (ornés) ;—
Daub. and the later English (except Penn, Sharpe, Words.).
E. V. follows T., C., G.
w See ch. 18: 12, N.s; 7: 4,N.kand 17, N.n; 11: 6,N.
x3.17s 4,,N: x.
ini δώδεχα χιλιάδας σταδίων, says De W.; ‘the preposition
being used of the extent, as, in Luke 4: 25, Acts 13: 31, &c., of
the duration. Ew. and Zill. construe so as to make the geni-
tive δώδεκα ya. dependent on πόλιν : he measured the city as
to stadia [?] as a city of 12,000 stadia.’ Ebr. allows either of
these interpretations of ἐπὶ σταδίους, but prefers the former
as the ‘simpler, = prp>x~vy-2u) minas> “to stadia of
12 chiliads,” so that the gen. is as it were a genitive of quality.’
Τ recommend that the reading ἐπὶ σταδίους be adopted, and that
ἐπί be then rendered: to. R. (for) ;-Germ. (auf), Fr. G.,
—M.,-S., (jusqwa) ;-Pagn., Castal., Bez., Par., Coce., Grell.,
Vitr., (ad), Daub., Moldenh. (as Germ. ;-and so Mey., Hengst.,
Ebr.), All. (zw), Stu. (unto), Lord, De W. (bis zw), Murd.
For δώδεχα, Matth. and Tisch. read Sexadvo (‘a 17. β 3.).
f Before τὸ μῆχος, and in the same clause, Matth. inserts
δώδεχα (‘B. a 19. 82. Compl. Syr.’ The Syr. and Compl:
however, attach it to the preceding χιλιάδων, --- Murd. twelve
furlongs of twelve thousand).
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
stones.
jasper; the second, sapphire; the
third, a chalcedony ; the fourth, |
an emerald ;
20 The fifth, sardonyx; the!
sixth, sardius; the seventh, chrys-
olite; the eighth, beryl ;
ninth, a topaz; the tenth, a
chrysoprasus; the eleventh, a
jacinth ;
thyst.
21 And the twelve gates were
twelve pearls; every several gate |
was of one pearl ; and the street
of the city was pure gold, as it
were transparent glass.
22 And I saw no temple there-
in: for the Lord God Almighty ὁ
and the Lamb are the temple
of it.
x W., R.;-Vulg., Syr. ;-Erasm., Vat.,
Mey., Greenf., Lord, Words., Hengt., Murd., Kenr., Ebr.
Υ Before each of the twelve names of foundation-stones in
vy. 19, 20, the definite article is employed by R. and Fr. S.:—
the indefinite by Germ. ;—Daub. (except
Beng., Wesl., Moldenh., Herd., Wakef.
second), Mey., All., Treg., Hengst., Murd.:—neither, by W. ;-
Dt., It. Fr. G..—M. ;-Wells, B. and L., Dodd., Newe., Woodh.,
Thom., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, De W.. Ebr.
throughout follows T., C., G., and is followed by Words., Kenr.
= For σαρδόννξ, Lachm. reads σαρδιόνυξ (A.).
= Comp. ch. 4: ὃ, Ν. Κι Wakef., Woodh., Allw., Treg.——
For σάρδιος, Matth., Lachm., Words., Tisch., read σάρδιον (A. B.
6a 16. β 3.’).
> Brightm., Wesl., Wakef., Stu. (chrysopras), Lord ;-L. and
S., Rob., Green, Webst.——F or χρυσόπρασος, Lachm. and Words.
read χρυσόπρασον (‘ A.’).
¢ Comp. ch. 19:17, N.w. R.;-excepting Greenf., all foreign
verss. retain the Greek word, and, excepting the It., all retain
the initial aspirate ;-Brightm., Wells, Daub., Dodd., Wakef.,
Thom., Allw., Stu. ;-Rob., Green.
4 For ἀνὰ εἷς ἕχαστος, Dodd., Wesl.,
simply each; Allw., every one; Penn, Stu., each one; Trez.,
as above. The Vulg. attaches ἀνά to
(Kenr. ‘twelve pearls, severally: and each’).
Some (Hichh., Heinr.,
Ebr.) take πλατεῖα here collectively,
ei Seo. Chive Liss ΒῸΝ. fe
Hengst.,
De W. also regards this as possible.
«
The first foundation was.
the |
the twelfth, an ame-
| GREEK TEXT.
4 © / /
ἴασπις᾽ ὁ δεύτερος, σάπφειρος"
GS /
"ὁ τρίτος, χαλκηδών: ὃ τέταρτος,
΄ὔ
σμάραγδος"
20 ὁ πέμπτος, σαρδοόνυξ'
'σόλιθος: ὃ ὄγδοος, βήρυλλος" ὁ
ἔννατος, τοπάζιον: ὁ δέκατος,
χρυσόπρασος"
'κινθος: ὁ δωδέκατος, ἀμέθυστος.
21 καὶ οἱ δώδεκα πυλῶνες, δώ-
δεκα μαργαρίται: ἀνὰ εἷς ἕκαστος
τῶν πυλώνων ἣν ἐξ ἑνὸς μαργα-
"ρίτου: καὶ ἡ πλατεῖα τῆς πόλεως,
φανής.
22 «Καὶ ναὸν οὐκ εἶδον ἐν αὐτῇ:
ὁ γὰρ Κύριος ὁ Θεὸς ὁ παντο-
κράτωρ ναὸς αὐτῆς ἐστι, καὶ τὸ
ἀρνίον.
Coce., Herd., Woodh.,
27. β ὃ. Compl.’).
the second and third),
(except the first and ΠΡΟΣ. ΕΟ Ωρ ΘΕ ple
dum ;-except Coce
E. V.
(trés-luisant) ;-Lord.
h See ch. 10: 6, N.
bine καὶ...
(except Moldenh. and
Thom., Greenf.
Wakef., Lord, have
the preceding clause
Ew.. Ros.,
streets.
“ἕκτος, σάρδιος: ὁ ἕβδομος, ypu-
a9 Ge BOP OS XP « chrysolite; the eighth, beryl; the
c « ’ὔ lat?
ὁ ἑνδέκατος, Var |
= «ε
χρυσίον καθαρὸν, ὡς ὕαλος dia-|
£ Comp. v. 19, N. x.
Beng., Herd., Woodh.,
© For διαφανής, all the recent editors read διανγής (A. B. ‘a
1 recommend that this reading be adopted,
and translated: translucent.
215
REVISED VERSION.
the first foundation, = jasper ; the
second, sapphire; the third, »
chalcedony ; the fourth, » em-
|erald ;
¥20 The fifth, :sardonyx: the
sixth, «sardine; the seventh,
ninth, topaz; the tenth, *chryso-
prase ; the eleventh, «hyacinth ;
the twelfth, amethyst.
21 And the twelve gates were
twelve pearls; ‘each ‘one of the
gates ‘severally was of one pearl;
and the broad place of the city,
'f pure gold, as it were ‘trans-
parent glass.
22 And I saw "in it no ‘temple;
for the Lord God ithe Almighty
« is its "temple, and the Lamb.
R. ;—Latin verss. (except Castal.), Syr. ;—
Mey., Greenf., All., Words.
W. (full shining), T., C., (tho-
(shining) ;-Latin verss. (per-[pel-|luci-
δ Ui m), Syr. (= De D. splendidum.
Murd. brilliant), Germ rss. (use a participle of durch-
scheinen ;-except De W.
n Ebr.), Dt. (doorluchtig), Fr. G.
v and E. V., v. 23; ἅς. Here also the
pronoun and preposition are retained by W. ;-foreign verss. (ex-
cept Germ., Fr. S.;-Moldenh., All.,
Thom., Penn, Lord, Murd., Kenr.
' The emphasis on the ναόν is preserved by keeping it in its
Greek position, and rendering οὐκ literally, in R. ;—Latin verss.
(except Castal.; and excepting also that Pagn., Bez., Par., com-
οὐκ into nec), Syr. ;-Beng. and later German verss.
Hengst.) ;-Dodd., Newc.,
Hengst.); while the same end is gained,
as above, by making ναόν the last word, in It., Fr. S.;-Newe.,
} See ch. 4: 8, N. k.
k The singular verb, and the order of χαὺ τό ἀρν., are pre-
served by R.;-Latin verss. (Pagn. and Grell. render xai, id
est), Syr., German verss., Dt., Fr. S.;-Hamm., Daub., Wakef.,
Woodh., Stu., Lord, Murd., Kenr.
Allw.), who transpose χαὺ τὸ apv., keep the verb singular.
1 See v. 15, N. x, &e.
™ Before vacs, Lachm, and Words. insert ὁ (‘A.’), and this
reading Bloomf. is ‘inclined to adopt.’
Several (It., Fr. G.;-Thom.,
216
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
23 And the city had no need
of the sun, neither of the moon,
to shine in it: for the glory of
God did lighten it, and the Lamb
as the light thereof.
24 And the nations of them
which are saved shall walk in
the light of it: and the kings
of the earth do bring their glory
and honour into it.
εἰς αὐτήν.
25 And the gates of it shall
not be shut at all by day: for
ight there. ~
there shall be no night there Fe pe ΝΣ
26 And they shall bring the
glory and honour of the nations
into it.
2 See ch. 9: 10, N. i, and comp. E. V., ch. 9: 11; 19: 16; &e.
The present is here retained by W., T., C., G., R. ;-foreign
verss. (except B. and L.);—Brightm., Wells, Daub., Wesl.,
Wakef., Newe. marg., Woodh., Allw., Stu., Lord, Treg., Words.,
Murd., Kenr.
° R.;-Brightm., Newe., Stu., Murd., Kenr., (or), Wakef.,
Woodh., Thom., Allw. (and), Penn, Sharpe, Lord.
P The construction by means of a subjunctive mood appears
in W.;-foreign verss. (except the French and Greenf.) ;—Allw.,
Stu., Lord, Treg.
4 The ἐν is cancelled by all the “f editors (except Knapp),
on the authority of ‘A. B. a 15. (ᾧ 39.) y 2. Er” I recom-
mend that this reading be adopted, and that αὐτῇ be then ren-
dered as a dative of advantage (Wahl): for it. Syr. (= Greenf.
m2), Protestant German yerss., except Moldenh., (ihr).
Cancelling ἐν, Matth. also, for αὐτῇ" ἡ yap, reads αὐτὴ yap ἡ (‘B.
a 19. β 3. y 3.’).
τ See ch. 13: 14, N. w and 19: 2,N.1. Here also, for the
form of the tense, may be cited Dodd., Newe., Thom., Penn,
Sharpe. W. has a future; while some employ a perfect defi-
nite; and others, a present.
* The Greek order is retained by the Latin and German
verss., Syr., Fr. S.;-Woodh., Penn, Lord. For its, see vy. 15,
IN. =x, ἄς.
t See ch. 18: 23, N. y, &e. W. (lantern), R.;—Latin verss.
(lucerna), Syr. (= Murd. lamps), German verss., except Herd.,
(Leuchte), Dt. (kaars), Fr. G. (chandelle), Fr. M. ( flambeau),
Fr. S. (lampe) ;-Daub., B. and L. (as Fr. M.;-marg. ‘Gr.
lampe’), Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Greenf. (79),
Penn, Sharpe, Lord, Kenr.
« T., C.;-B. and L., Dodd., Newe., Allw., Sharpe.
GREEK TEXT.
/ , YA
23 καὶ ἡ πόλις ov χρείαν ἔχει
πε i? ΕΣ XN a if “
τοῦ ἡλίου, οὐδὲ τῆς σελήνης, ἵνα
φαίνωσιν ἐν αὐτῇ: ἡ γὰρ δόξα
τοῦ Θεοῦ ἐφώτισεν αὐτὴν, καὶ ὁ
λύχνος αὐτῆς τὸ ἀρνίον.
\ + a ,
24 καὶ τὰ ἔθνη τῶν σωζομένων
» fal ΙΝ: ae if
ἐν τῷ φωτὶ αὐτῆς περιπατήσουσι
\ ε a a a
καὶ οἱ βασιλεῖς τῆς γῆς φέρουσι
Ν / \ Nt ε “
τὴν δόξαν καὶ τὴν τιμὴν αὑτῶν
25 καὶ οἱ πυλῶνες αὐτῆς οὐ
\ an © IZ ἊΝ \
μὴ κλεισθῶσιν ἡμέρας- νὺξ yap
5 > \ , τ
26 καὶ οἴσουσι τὴν δόξαν καὶ
Ν \ - > lod > ,
THY τιμὴν τῶν ἐθνῶν εἰς αὐτην.
REVISED VERSION.
23 And the city "hath no need
of the sun, enor of the moon,
that they should shine «in it;
for the glory of God ‘lightened
it, and * its lamp “was the Lamb.
24 And ‘the nations of *those
who are saved shall walk ‘in wits
light ; and the kings of the earth
Ξ bring y their glory ‘and honour
into it,
25 And sits gates shall not be
shut *at all by day: for there
shall be no night there.
26 And they shall bring the
glory and «the honour of the na-
tions into 1.8
’ For those who, see ch. 2: 2, N.h, &., and 2 Pet. 2: 11,
N.f. But for τὰ ἔθνη τῶν σωζομένων ἐν τῷ φωτὶ αὐτῆς περιπα-
τήσουσι, all the recent editors read περιπατήσουσι τὰ ἔθνη διὰ
tov φωτὸς αὐτῆς (A. Β. ‘a 27. B 2. y 4. Compl. Vulg. Copt.
Aeth. Syr. [some copies] Arm. Ar. P. Slay. MSS.’ Heinr.:
‘Erasmus videtur vyocem σωζομένων ex Andreae commentario in
textum intulisse.’). I recommend that this reading be adopted,
and translated: the nations shall walk by its light. For by,
see Syr. (= 92 = Murd. by means of ), It. (a), Fr. M. (ἃ la
faveur de), Fr. S. (@);-Wells, B. and L. (as Fr. S.), Beng.,
Moldenh.. (bei). Wesl., Woodh., Greenf. (5;-as in the parallel
Is, 60: 3, where the Sept. employ the dative without a preposi-
tion: πορεύσονται βασιλεῖς τῷ φωτί σου, καὶ ἔθνη τῇ λαμπρότητί
σου.), Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, De W. (‘eig. mittelst’), Treg.
(as Murd.), Hengst., Ebr., (durch).
w See vs Lo, Ne ox mises
x See ch. 14:13, Ν. Κ΄ Weesl., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Lord.
¥ After pépovor, Matth. substitutes αὐτῷ for τήν, on the au-
thority of B. ‘a 15. β 3. γ 2.’; and, for αὑτῶν, he reads τῶν
ἔθνων (B. ‘a 19. β 8. γ 2. Syr. Slav. MS.’).
* The words xai τὴν τιμήν are bracketed by Knapp. and can-
celled by Beng., Mey., Lachm., Treg., Tisch., on the authority
of ‘A. 10. 11. 17. 18. 38. 47. Er. Copt. Aeth. Erp.’ Matth.
and Words., after B., cancel only the τήν.
= Seely. lo. Ν Χ, ce,
> Seeich. 3); 12, N. j,, ὅτ;
* Germ., Dt., It., Fr. G..—-S.;-Brightm., Wells, Beng., Wesl..
Herd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Mey., Allw., Lord,
Hengst., Ebr.
@ After αὐτήν, Matth. adds ἕνα εἰσέλθωσι (B. ‘a 17.83. Slav.
MS.’).
REVELATION.
217
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
-
al
27 And there shall in no wise |
enter into it any thing that de-
fileth, neither whatsoever worketh
abomination, or maketh a lie;
but they which are written in
the Lamb’s book of life.
CHAP. XXII.
> » “
TOU ἀρνιου.
Anp he shewed me ἃ pure
river of water of life, clear as
crystal, proceeding out of the
throne of God and of the Lamb.
apviov.
2 In the midst of the street
of it, and on either side of the
GREEK TEXT.
Ν > \ » > >
Kai ov μὴ εἰσέλθῃ εἰς av-
τς cal ΄ ol
THY πᾶν κοινοῦν, καὶ ποιοῦν βδέ-
a > τ ΄
λυγμα, καὶ ψεῦδος- εἰ μὴ οἱ γε-
΄ > = λί a a
γραμμένοι ἐν τῷ βιβλίῳ τῆς ζωῆς
CHAP. XXII.
x -: A
Kai ἔδειξέ μοι καθαρὸν ποτα-
\ -“ “ Ν «
μὸν ὕδατος ζωῆς, λαμπρὸν ὡς
7 > /
κρύσταλλον, ἐκπορευόμενον ἐκ
΄ / cal o
τοῦ θρόνου τοῦ. Θεοῦ Kai τοῦ
9 > , oy Ἂ ᾿ς » ἴω
2 ἐν μέσῳ τῆς πλατείας αὐτῆς,
΄σ ΄σ » ΄σ
καὶ τοῦ ποταμοῦ, ἐντεῦθεν καὶ
REVISED VERSION.
27 And there shall «in no wise
enter into it any thing ‘that de-
\fileth, ‘and * worketh abomina-
tion ‘and J a lie; but they «who
‘have been written in the ™ book
of lite of the Lamb.
CHAP. XXII.
Anp he shewed me a “pure
river of water of life, *bright as
crystal, proceeding out of the
~| throne of God and “ the Lamb.
2 ‘Jn the midst of ‘its tbroad
place and fof the river on this
e See ch. ὃ: 12; N.j, &c.
£ For xowovy, all the recent editors read χοινόν (A. B. Sa 20.
B 3. y 2. Compl. Vulg. Slav.’). 1 recommend that this read-
ing be adopted, and translated: common.
= A negative particle is not substituted for χαί, by W.;-any
foreign version (except Fr. M.S. ;—B. and L., All.) ;-Wesl. and
the later English (except Treg. and Words.) ; though many use
a disjunctive, aut, or, &e.
h Of the verss. that follow the reading of our Text, xowovy,
xaw ποιοῦν, and render both participles by finite verbs, no pro-
nominal subject is introduced before the second, by Dt. ;—-Erasm.,
Pagn., Vat., Bez., Par., Vitr.. Thom., Allw.; while Fr. S.,
Newe., Woodh., Penn, repeat the simple relative. In connec-
tion with the change recommended in N. f, I would translate
ποιοῦν: that worketh. For ποιοῦν, Beng., Lachm., Treg.,
Words., read mow (* A. 18. 41. 68.92. [Vuig. Syr.] Arr.’) ;
Matth., Bloomf., Tisch., 6 ποιῶν (‘a 12. 6 3.’).
' W., R.;-Vulg., German and French verss., Dt. ;-Erasm.,
Vat., Hamm., Cocc., Vitr., Daub., Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Allw.,
Greenf., Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
i There is no supplement in W. ;-foreign verss. (except Dt. ;~
Pagn., Bez., Par., Moldenh.; whose supplement = speaketh) :--
Hamm.. Dodd., Wakef., Woodh., Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu.,
Lord, Treg., Murd., Kenr.
« See 2 Pet. 2: 11, Ν f.
1 Comp. ch. 5: 12, N. w and 13: 8, N.i. Moldenh. (einge-
schrieben stehen), Wakef., Treg.
m Of the three nouns, τοῦ dpr. is translated last by W., R. ;-
all foreign verss. (except Castal.) ;-Daub., Wakef., Woodh.,
Allw., Penn, Kenr.
* The Compl. puts καθαρόν after ποταμόν (8 cursive MSS.
Slay. MSS.), while Bloomf. marks the adjective as ‘most prob-
ably, or certainly, an interpolation, and all the other recent
editors cancel it, on the authority of ‘A.B. a 17. 63. γ 4.
Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Erp. Slav. MS.’ 1 recommend that,
in accordance with this reading, the word pure be omitted.
>» See ch. 15: 6, N.e.
* Brightm., Daub., Guyse, Dodd. and Woodh. (at v. 3),
Thom., Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Treg., Murd.
4 Ἔν μέσῳ... ξύλον ζωῆς. The philological interpretation
turns on these, to some extent mutually dependent, questions :
whether πλατείας and ξύλον, either or both, are here used col-
lectively, for streets, trees; whether τοῦ ποταμοῦ is governed by
ἐν μέσῳ Or by ἐντεῦθεν καὶ ἐντεῦθεν ; whether, if zou ποτ. is go-
yverned by ἐν μέσῳ, the latter phrase may then be rendered
between (the waar. and the river); and lastly whether, pro-
ceeding on the same construction of τοῦ ποτ... we are to under-
stand the addition of évz. xaé évz. as intimating, that the πλατ.
was on one side of the ξύλον and the river on the other, or that
the river ran on both sides of the waar., or of the ξύλον. These
questions have received every possible answer, and the various
answers have been combined in every possible way. Unable
to satisfy myself that any one of the general results is demon-
strably and exclusively correct, I give what seems to be the
closest and most obvious, though, on that very eccount, a some-
what ambiguous translation. Comp. NN. g, i.
© See v. 15, N. x, &e.
f See ch. 21: 21, N. e, ἃς.
© Comp. NN. d,i. The Greek order of τοῦ ποτ. évr. x. ev.
is followed in the Syr. (= Murd. near the river, on this side
and on that), It. (del fiwme [corrente] di quad, e di Ia) ;-
Castal. (fluvii hinc atque hinc), Engl. Ann. (explain E. V.
thus: ‘That is, many trees of this kind grew there, some on
the one side of the river. some on the other, as Ezek. 47: 7,
12, that men on either side might have plenty of fruit, and
come easily at it? And then it is added: ‘Or, and of the
river, which ran on each side of it: that is, one tree &c.’),
Hamm. (renders as above, explaining thus: ‘that is, not as in
Ezekiel, the many trees on the one side and. on the other side
28
218
REVELATION...
KING JAMES’ VERSION. | GREEK
river, was there the tree of life, |
which bare twelve manner of
fruits, and yielded her fruit every
month: and the leaves of the
Ν 7a
καρποὺς δώδεκα,
nations.
3 And there shall be no more
curse: but the throne of God
and of the Lamb shall be in it;)
and his servants shall serve him: |
3
Vv Ww Nee
εσται ETL’ KALO
hee
αὐτῷ"
4 And they shall see his face ;
|
> a “7 a ||
ἐντεῦθεν, ξυλον ζωῆς, TOLOUD |
vv > ΄ ‘\ Ν
ἕκαστον ἀποδιδοῦν τὸν καρπὸν
Ξ ὴ © ae ἮΝ 24x IAA a Ἧ
tree were for the healing of the) αὐτου Καὶ τὰ φύλλα τοῦ ξύλου
| > ,ὔ col τ eal
εἰς θεραπείαν τῶν ἐθνῶν. ;
Ν ΄“- ,
Kai πᾶν κατανάθεμα οὐκ
κ ἐπ τ , > > nA”
καὶ τοῦ ἀρνίου ἐν αὐτῇ ἐσται" καὶ
΄ n > o ΄
οἱ δοῦλοι αὐτοῦ λατρεύσουσιν
ὯΝ 2 XN /
4 καὶ ὄψονται τὸ πρόσωπον
|
TEXT. REVISED VERSION.
side and *on that side was ' a
tree of life, Jbearing twelve «
fruits, J yielding ‘its fruit "every
month; and the leaves of the
tree were for the healing of the
nations.
3 And there shall be "no curse
"any more: cand the throne of
| God and ° the Lamb shall be in
it; and his servants shall serve
him ;
\ “ “ |
κατὰ pnva eva
/ eke a
θρονος τοῦ Θεοῦ
4 And they shall see his face ;
4 For the second ἐντεῦθεν. Matth., Mey., Lachm., Hahn, Treg.,
Words., Tisch., Theile, read éxevdev (΄ Α. Β. α 17.8 3. 7 4. Syr. |
Arm. Slav. MSS.’).
' For the omission of ‘here, see Wells and the later verss.
(except Thom., Treg.), several omitting aiso the copula For
the indefinite article, see Wakef., Woodh., Thom., Midd., Allw.,
Sharpe, Scholef. (as one alternative [see N. g];-and so appar-
ently Bloomf.), Kenr. T., C., G., translate ξύλον, wood, with-
out either article; and so Luth., Beng., Hengst., Ebr., use Holz.
Comp. NN. d, g.
} Both participles are retained by W., R. ;—Latin verss., Syr.,
Dt., Fr. G.-M.,-S. ;-Brightm., Hamm., Daub., Dodd., Wesl.,
Wakef., Woodh., Thom , Allw., Penn, Sharpe, Stu., Lord, Kenr.;
of which only Fr. G.,—M. ;-Brightm., Wakef., Penn, have the
conjunction before the second. ‘The first participle appears in
Greenf. ; the second, in It. ;-B. and L., De W., Murd., Ebr.
For ἀποδιδοῦν, Matth. and Tisch. read ἀποδιδοὺς (‘B. a 17.
Compl.’).
x W., R. ;-Latin and French verss., Syr., Dt., It.;-Hamm., |
Jruit), Clarke, Mey. ({zwoélfmal] Friichte), Greenf., All., Goss.,
Penn, Sharpe. Stu. (frwil-harvests), Lord, De W., Hengst.,
Kenr., Barn., Ebr. E. V. follows T., C., G.
1 W., R., (his) ;-Wells, Guyse, Wes!. and the later verss.
(except Words. Sharpe its own).
= Bloomf.: ‘The ἕνα is, on strong grounds’ (A. B. ‘a 23. 6 3.
y 3. Compl. Slay.’), ‘cancelled by the recent editors.’ It is
bracketed by Knapp, and retained by Theile.
n See 1 John 1: 8, N.z and E. V.,ch.7: 16; ὥς. R. (no
c.... any more) ;-Hamm. (any accursed thing ... no longer),
Daub. (no c. any longer), Wakef. (nothing vile ... any more),
Newc., Sharpe (no more any c.), Lord, Treg. (no curse... any
longer), Murd. (no blight any more), Kenr.—For xarava-
θεμα, all the recent editors read χατάθεμα (A.B. ‘a 27. β 2. γ 2.
Compl.’). F
° For and, sce 1 John 2: 20, N, 0.:—for omitting of, see
Vala wens
the street, and river here named, one of them on one side,
which ran on each side’), Woodh. (of the r., which was on one
side and on the other), Ew. (‘fluvius media in urbe ruens utrin-
v other on the other side of the river; and then illustrates by
John 19: 18.), Coce. (fluvii hinc et inde), Mede, as cited in
Pol. Syn., (fluviique planitiem utrinque alluentis ;-with which
agree Owen, as cited by Midd. from Bowyer; and Wells, who
translates as above.), Daub. (also translates as above, and states
his ‘opinion’? thus: ‘The River... divided the broad Place
into two, by flowing through the midst of it; and then the
Tree, not an individual Plant, but the whole Species, or Wood
of Lafe, was planted upon the banks of the river on either
side ;—and so Lowm. understands the matter, except that he
calls 7 πλατ.. the chief street.), B. and L. (du fleuve de coté et
d’autre), Beng. (an dem Strom auf beiden Seiten), Gill (trans-
lates ἐν μέσῳ between, and understands the whole as Hamm.),
Moldenh. (des Stromes, auf ὃ. S.), Wakef. (‘[between] ... the
river, which flowed all round’), Newe. (‘ [between] ... the τ.
que arboribus vitae ad aquam hance laetissime florentibus cingi-
tur, plateaeque deinceps aedificia utrinque arbores ambiunt ;—
and so Stu., who translates: [between] ... the r., on the one
side and on the other, speaks of ‘two rows’ of trees between
‘the banks of the river’ and the ‘streets parallel to it on each
side.’), Mey. ([Zwischen thren Strassen und] dem Strom zu
ὃ. S.), Allw. (‘of the river, which flowed on the one side and
on the other’), Treg. (as above), Scholef. (thinks that Owen’s
interpretation, which he considers ‘entitled to some consider-
ation,” may ‘be carried even a little farther: “In the midst of
the street of it and of the river, being [viz. both the street and
the river being] on either side of it,” [the tree.]’—quoted, ap-
parently with approbation, by Bloomf.). E. V., the older Eng-
lish verss., and others (including De W., Hengst., Ebr.), follow
the Vulg. ex utraque parte fluminis.
_ REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
and his name shzil be in their) αὐτοῦ,
foreheads. ἱ
5 And there shall be no night |
there ; and they need no candle,
neither light of the sun; for the |
Lord God giveth them light: |
and they shall reign for ever and)
ever.
6 And he said unto me, These
sayings are faithful and true.
And the Lord God of the holy |
prophets sent his angel to shew
unto his servants the things
which must shortly be done.
φωτίζει αὐτούς"
7 Behold, I come quickly:
blessed ts he that keepeth the
sayings of the prophecy of this
book.
8 And I John saw these things, |
GREEK TEXT.
καὶ TO ὄνομα αὐτοῦ
τῶν μετώπων αὐτῶν.
5 καὶ νὺξ οὐκ ἔσται ἐκεῖ:
χρείαν οὐκ ἔχουσι λύχνου
φωτὸς ἡλίου, ὅτι Κύριος ὁ ὁ Θεὸς
ow εἰς τοὺς αἰῶνας τῶν αἰώνων.
6 KAT εἶπέ μοι, Οὗτοι οἱ
on πιστοὶ καὶ ἀληθινοί:
Αὔριος ὁ ὁ Θεὸς τῶν ἁγίων προφη-
τῶν ἀπέστειλε τὸν ἄγγελον αὑτοῦ
δεῖξαι τοῖς δούλοις αὑτοῦ ἃ δεῖ
γενέσθαι ἐν τάχει.
᾿Τδοὺ ἔρχομαι ταχύ. μακά-
'ρίος ὃ τηρῶν τοὺς λόγους τῆς
προφητείας τοῦ βιβλίου τούτου.
8 Καὶ ἐγὼ ᾿Τωάννης ὁ βλέπων
REVISED VERSION.
and his name shall be von their
foreheads.
5 And there shall be no night
sthere ; and ‘they shave no need
‘of a “lamp, ‘and light ‘of the
sun; for the Lord God vlighten-
eth them, and they shall reign
«unto the ages of the ages.
6 And rhe said unto me: These
-words are faithful and true; and
the «Lord God of the tholy pro-
phets sent his angel to shew
unto his servants ὁ things which
must ἃ come to pass shortly.
Cae
€7TL
\
και
Ἂς
και
καὶ βασιλεύσου-
Ἂς
και
7 © Behold, I come quickly;
blessed is he that keepeth the
‘words of the prophecy of this
book.
8 «And t was I, John, who
P See ch. 7: 3, N. g, ke.
4 For éxec (which Matth. and Tisch. cancel, on the authority
of B. ‘a 18. [& 13.]’; and Bloomf. is ‘now inclined’ to agree
with Hire, Griesb., Sch., Lachm., Hahn, 'Treg., Words., read
ἔτι (A. 2: 19. 68. © Vulg. Syr.’):
τ For χρείαν οὐκ ἔχουσι, Matth., Griesb., Sch., Bloomf., 'Tisch.,
read od χρεία (B. ‘a 15. βὶ 2.’); Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words.,
read οὐχ ἔξουσι χρείαν (A. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Arr.’).
* See 1 John 2: 27, N. s.
ι Before λύχνον, Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words., insert φώτος
(‘A. 18. [88.] 47. Vulg. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Erp. Slav. MSS.’).
So Bloomf. also would ‘prefer to read, if ἡλίου, (cancelled by
Matth. and Tisch., on the authority of B. 6B 2. \Ar. P.
Slav. MSS.’) be ‘retained ;? but he does not think that ‘the
state of the evidence,’ though ‘such as to warrant. calls for the
cancelling.’
" See ch. 21; 23, N. t. &e.
Syr. ;-Coce., Vitr., Woodh. (even), De W., Hengst.,
Ebr. Many, who retain the negative in πε σήν with the
verbal predicate, have or, &e.
w E. V., ch. 18: 1; 21: 23;-W.(shall lighten), R. (doth il-
luminate) ;-Brightm., Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Kenr.. (use
the verb to enlighten), Penn (will light), Treg. (will lighten).
Nearly all foreign verss. have the same word as in ch. 21:
E. V. follows T., C., G. Por φωτίζει. Beng., Lachm., Hahn,
Treg., read φωτίσει (‘ A. 12. 42.”); the other recent editors (ex-
cept Theile), φωτιεῖ (B. ‘a 22. β 2. Compl. Vulg. ed. Slav.
MSS.’); and all add ἐπ᾽ (‘A.’), except Matth., Treg. (who at
first bracketed, but now seems to reject it.), Words. I recom-
mend that the verb be given in the future: shall lighten.
‘a 13.
Treg.,
i Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw., Siu.,
23.| qui), Fr. S. (c’est moi, Jean, qui) ;—Pagn.,
=p Seelchoul - ὁ, Nave, ee
7 For εἶπε, Matth. ee λέγει (B. S
See ch. 19: 9, N. w
Before Κύριος, Lachm. inserts ὁ (‘ A. 92.’).
α 22. βὶ 2. Compl.’).
> For ἁγίων, all the recent editors read πνευμάτων τῶν (* A.
B. a 26. 6 2. y 2. Compl. Vulg. [Copt.] Aeth. Syr. Arr. Slav.
MSS.’). I recommend that this reading be adopted: spirits
of the.
¢ E.V., ch. 1:1; 4: 1;-Woodh., Treg. Very many employ
a compound relative, what, &e.
4 For the order, see ch. 1: 1. N.aa. For come to pass
(comp. ch. 1: 19, N. Ὁ, &e.), see Εἰ, V.. ch. 1: 1;—Wells, Wakef.,
Lord, ‘Treg.
© Before ἐδού. all the recent editors (except Beng.) read xac
(A. B. ‘a 18. 62. Vulg. ed. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P. Slav. MSS.’).
I recommend that the reading be adopted: And behold.
f See ch. 19): 9: N. w.
© Por καὶ ἐγώ, Matth., Lachm., Hahn, Treg., Words., Tisch.,
read xayo (A. B. ‘a 8. [& 13.] Compl.’).
Ἂς T., C., ας, (Zam John that [iwhich}) ;-Germ. (ich bin
} Johannes, der), Dt. (ik, Johannes, bin degene, die), 1t. (to
Giovanni [son quel] c’), Fr. G..—M., (mot Jean, je suis celui
Bez., Par., Vitr.,
(ego Johannes [is sum] qui). Brightm., Lord, Murd., (Jam
J., &e.), Coce. (ego J. sum is qui). Daub., Stu., Words., (J J.
am he who), B. and L. (as Ir. S.), Berl. Bib. and later German
verss. (ich J. bin es, der ;-except Moldenh., ich J. bin der, der),
Wesl., Woodh., Allw,, Treg. (1 J. [was] he who;-marking 7 as
| emphatic).
220 REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION. GREEK TEXT. | REVISED VERSION.
= em 7, : .
and heard them. And when [had ταῦτα καὶ ἀκούων: καὶ ὅτε ἤκουσα ‘saw these things, and heard.
heard and seen, I fell down ἴο καὶ ἔβλε ὩΣ Ξ And when 1 had heard and ‘seen,
worship before the feet of the|y ae ve ak ἯΙ Ἢ eee *I fell down to worship before
angel which shewed me these, LT POT VEU TOM TOODY ROM OYE | the Weer ot ote” pee mei aD
things. 'λου τοῦ δεικνύοντός μοι ταῦτα. -shewed me these things.
9 Then saith he unto me, See 9 καὶ λέγει μοι, "Opa μή" 9 »And the saith unto me:
thou do it not: for I am thy [6]- σύνδουλός σου γάρ εἰμι, καὶ τῶν See thou do it not: efor I am Fa
low-servant, and of thy pete ἀδελφῶν σοῦ τῶν προφητῶν, καὶ tellow-servant pwith thee, and
the prophets, and of them which -pwith thy brethren the prophets,
keep the sayings of this book: τῶν τηρούντων τοὺς λόγους τοῦ and νυ ‘those swho keep the
worship God. βιβλίου τούτου" τῷ Θεῴ προσ- ‘words of this book: worship
'κύνησον. God.
ν Ἢ nee he saith ane me, | 10 Kai λέγει μοι, Μὴ δ Ἢ δ αἴ he sath pie me:
eal not the sayings of the pro-| _ Seal not the :words of the pro-
phecy of this book : for the time’ |yions Tous degen ip TEATS phecy of this book: ‘for the
ἐπ εκ Teas TOU βιβλίου τούτου: ὅτι O ἘΕΡΈΠΗ, Αἴ
᾿καιρὸς ἐγγύς ἐστιν. |
11 He that is unjust, let him 11 ὁ ἀδικῶν ἀδικησάτω ἔτι] 11 He that is unjust, let him
be unjust still: and he which is αὶ ὁ ῥυπῶν, ῥυπωσάτω Cree καὶ Pe unjust still; "πα he ‘that is
filthy, let him be filthy still: and filthy, let him be filthy still; and
he that is righteous, let him be ὁ δίκαιος, δικαιωθήτω ἔτι: καὶ ὁ he that is righteous, let inte be
righteous still: and he that is ἅγιος, ἁγιασθήτω ἔτι. ‘righteous still; and he that is
holy, let him be holy still. | holy, let him be holy still.
12 And behold, I come quick- 12 Καὶ ἰδοὺ ἔρχομαι ταχὺ, 12 «And behold, I come quick-
ly; and my reward is with me, καὶ ὁ μισθός μου μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ, ἀπο- Ἰγ: and my reward is with me,
‘ Bloomf.: ‘The recent editors all read, on strong authority,| 9% See ch. 2: 2, N. ἢ, &., and 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
ἀχούων χαὶ βλέπων ταῦτα (A. B. ‘a 17.62. y3. Compl. Vulg. s *
τ Ing 1S) _W.
Syr.’). 1 recommend the adoption of this reading: heard and ee ΒΝ
saw these things. * For ὅτι ὁ χαιρός, Matth., Lachm., Habn, Treg., read ὁ χαιρὸς
) For ἔβλεψα, Matth., Words., Tisch., read ὅτε εἶδον (“B.a 14.| γάρ (A- B. ‘a 16. 6 2. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Slav. MSS.’). The
g 2); Treg. reads ἔβλεπον (‘A’). other recent editors (except Beng., and Knapp [who has ὅτι in
« For ἔπεσα, the E’zevir, Matth., Griesb., Knapp, Treg., brackets) mead o/asres {{Ὁ φὐτθετ ΔΝ ΕῸΣ
Words., read ἔπεσον. But in favour of ἔπεσα, for which Treg.| * See ch. 1: 3, N. k.
quotes only 5 cursive MSS. and Erasm., Lachm, cites A.
The incident here related is by some (Brightm., Wesl., Ebr..
&e.) thought to be the same as that referred to in ch. 19: 10;
and Vitr. also intimates that this non absurde dici posse.
Bloomf. errs in attributing the opinion to Beng.
1 See 2 Pet. 2: 11, ΝΕ
ἃ For xat ὁ ῥυπὼν ῥυπωσάτω rv, all the recent editors read
(Treg., in brackets; the whole clause being wanting in ‘A.
[202] 21. 34. 35. 68.2) xai ὁ fvzapos: ῥυπαρευθήτω [Lachm.
ῥυπανθήτω] ἔτι (B. ‘a 23. 8 2. Compl.’ These authorities, in-
deed, as cited by Treg. and Words., want the ἔτι; but not so
the editors, as Bloomf. intimates.).
= See 1 John 1:2, N.i, ἃς. E.V., v.10; &c.;-W., T.,C.,| τ E. V., thrice in this verse; the deviation in the fourth in-
R.;-Vulg., Syr., Germ., Dt. It., Fr. S.;-Erasm., Vat., Aret., | stance being adopted from T., C., α. See 2 Pet. 2: 11, N. f.
Brightm., Coce., Wells, Daub., Beng., Dodd., Woodh. and later ’ For διχαιωθήτω, all the recent editors (except Bloomf.,
English ὅσες (except Words.), Greenf., De W., Hengst., Ebr. | who speaks doubtingly) read δικαιοσύνην ποιησάτω (A. B. ‘a 26.
" The inversion of E. V. is found in no other English version, 62.73.Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol. Copt. Syr. Ar. P. Slav.’).
except Hamm. and Words. | I recommend that the reading be adopted, and translated: let
° All recent editors cancel the yap, on the authority of A. B. | him work righteousness.
‘a 25. β 2. y 2. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Copt. Syr. Arr. Slav.
MSS.’ I recommend that, in accordance with this reading, the
word for be omitted.
P See ch. 19: 10, NN. a, Ὁ.
x The χαί is cancelled by all the recent editors, on the au-
thority of ‘A. a 28. β 2. y 2. Compl. Vulg. Copt. Syr. Arm.
Arr. Slav. MS.’ I recommend that, in accordance with this
reading, the word and be omitted.
REVELATION.
221
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
to give every man according as
his work shall be.
13 I am Alpha and Omega,
the beginning and the end, the
first and the last.
14 Blessed are they that do
his commandments, that they
may have right to the tree of
life, and may enter in through
the gates into the city.
15 For without are dogs, and
sorcerers, and whoremongers,
and murderers, and _ idolaters,
and whosoever loveth and ma-
keth a lie.
16 I Jesus have sent mine
angel to testify unto you these
things in the churches. I am
GREEK TEXT.
7 a Ny, > -
δοῦναι ἑκάστῳ ὡς τὸ ἔργον αὐτοῦ
ἔσται.
/ ‘\ Ἂν
13 ἐγώ εἰμι τὸ A καὶ το 4),
\ ΄,΄ -
ἀρχὴ καὶ τέλος, ὁ πρῶτος καὶ ὁ
»
ἔσχατος.
, ΄ ΄σ Ων
14 ᾶακαριοι οἱ ποιοῦντες τὰς
> \ 2 a ov yy © 3
ἐντολὰς αὐτοῦ, iva ἔσται ἡ ἐξου-
/ » ΄- SN XN 7 “ ΄
σία αὐτῶν ἐπὶ τὸ ξύλον τῆς ζωῆς,
ral - £
καὶ τοῖς πυλῶσιν εἰσέλθωσιν εἰς
Ἂς /
τὴν πολιν.
» x Ν . , .
15 ἔξω δὲ οἱ κύνες καὶ οἱ φαρ-
΄ / © rn
μακοὶ Kal οἱ πόρνοι καὶ οἱ φονεῖς
ΝᾺ ca > 7 ΩΝ n «
καὶ οἱ elOwAoAaTpat, Kal πᾶς ὁ
φιλῶν καὶ ποιῶν ψεῦδος.
ΝῊ “ fo) Ya Ν
10 ᾿Εγὼ ᾿Τησοῦς ἔπεμψα τὸν
, an x fod
ayyeXov μου μαρτυρῆσαι ὑμῖν
a nr /
ταῦτα ἐπὶ ταῖς ἐκκλησίαις" ἐγώ
REVISED VERSION.
to srender to every ‘one * as *his
work ‘shall be.
13 1 ‘am ‘the Alpha and -the
Omega, * beginning and “ end,
the first and the last.
14 Blessed are they that ‘do
his commandments, ‘that they
may have right to the tree of
life, and may enter » by the gates
into the city.
15 ‘But without are /the dogs,
and ithe scorcerers, and ‘the *for-
nicators, and \the murderers, and
‘the idolaters, and ‘every one
that loveth and maketh a lie.
16 I, Jesus, ™ sent "my angel
to testify unto you these things
econcerning the churches. I am
Υ See ch. 18: 6, N. x. R.;-Dodd., Murd., (recompense),
Wesl., Wakef., Woodh. (requite), Thom., Allw.. Penn, Lord
(retribute), Kenr.
2 See ch. 20: 13, N. n.
® Wesl., Thom., Allw., Sharpe, Stu., Lord.
> For αὐτοὺ ἔσται, Matth. reads ἔσται αὐτοῦ (‘a 15. Compl.’) ;
Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., read ἐστὶν αὐτοῦ (A. B. ‘21. 38.
Syr.—which Bloomf. calls ‘competent, though not paramount
authority.’).
© See ch. 1: 8, N. m, ὥς.
4 The εἰμί is cancelled by all the recent editors, on the au-
thority of A. B. ‘a 22. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Slay. MS.’
I recommend that the reading be adopted, and that am be
retained as a supplement.
© For the omission of the articles, see ch. 1: 8, N.n; and
here, among those who follow the reading of our Text, Fr. S.,
Wakef. (who marks them as supplied). Woodh.,Greenf. But for
ἀρχὴ καὶ τέλος, 6 πρῶτος καὶ ὁ ἔσχατος, ‘all the recent editors,’
says Bloomf., ‘edit, on strong authority, ὁ πρ. χαὶ ὁ ἔσχ., 7 apy.
xa τὸ τ." (B.‘a 13.62. Vulg. Aeth. Syr. Ar. P. Slav. MS.’
So all the editors here collated, except that Beng., Knapp, Mey..
Lachm., Hahn, Tisch., omit the 6 twice, on the authority of A.
and 6 cursive MSS.). I recommend that this reading be
adopted, and translated: the first and the last, the beginning
and the end.
£ For ποιοῦντες τὰς ἐντολὰς adrov, Mill approves, and Lachm.,
Treg., Words., Theile. edit, πλύνοντες τὰς στολὰς αὐτῶν ( Α. 7. 38.
Vulg. Aeth. Arm. [inm.]’ The Vulg. adds: in sanguine Agni.).
® Gr. that their power, or right, may be over. For ἵνα with
a future indicative, see Win., p. 335.
|
h For the omission of in, see Εἰ, V., ch. 21: 27; &c.;-W..,
R. ;-Brightm., Daub., Dodd., Wakef. and later verss. (except
Treg., Words.).——For by, see W., R.;-Germ. (zu), French
verss. (par) ;-Brightm., Beng. (as Germ.;-and so Hengst.,
Ebr.), Dodd., Wesl., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw.,
Kenr.
' See 2 Pet.1:5, N.r. But, says Bloomf., ‘the δέ is on
strong authority’ (A. B. ‘a 27. 6 2. γ 4. Compl. Vulg. Aeth.
Syr. Slav. MS.’), ‘confirmed by internal evidence, cancelled by
all the recent editors.’ I recommend that, in accordance with
this reading, the word but be omitted.
} The articles are retained by the German and French verss.
(except that Herd. and Mey. omit the fourth), Dt. It. ;-
Wakef., Thom., Allw., Greenf., Sharpe, Lord. R. has the
third ; Daub., the first ; Woodh., all except the first.
k See ch. 21: 8, N. n.
1 See 1 John 2: 23, N. x——The 6, Bloomf. thinks, ‘ ought
to be at least bracketed.” It is cancelled by Beng., Matth.,
Mey., Lachm., Treg., Words., Tisch., on the authority of A. B.
‘a 14. B 2. Compl.’
m ‘ At the beginning of these revelations. —K. V., v. 6;-W.,
T., C., G.;-Herd., Mey., Sharpe, De W.
5 Brightm., Wells, Wesl., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Allw.,
Penn, Lord, Murd.
° See ch. 10: 11, N. q. Castal. (super), Hamm., Wells,
Guyse, Gill (as one rendering), Ros. (de), Van Ess (von),
Penn, Ziill. (in Bezug auf), Hengst. (ziber) ;Bretsch.. Win.,
Wahl, Rob., Schirl. The ἐπί is cancelled by Beng. and Tisch.,
on the authority of ‘4. 11. 12.47.48. Er. Arm. Slav. MS,’
(and this reading Bloomf. also is ‘now inclined to receive’) ;
Lachm. and Treg. substitute ἐν (A. 18. 21. 38. Vulg. Slav.’).
REVELATION.
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
the root and the offspring of
David, and the bright and mor-
ning-star.
17 And the Spirit and the
bride say, Come. And let him
that heareth say, Come. And|
let him that is athirst come. And}
whosoever will, let him take the
water of life freely.
18 For I testify unto every
man that heareth the words ofa
the prophecy of this book, If any
man shall add unto these things,
God shall add unto him the
plagues that are written in this
book:
19 And if any man shall take
GREEK TEXT.
εἰμι ἡ ῥίζα καὶ τὸ γένος Tod Aad,
ὁ ἀστὴρ ὁ λαμπρὸς καὶ ὀρθρινός.
17 Kal τὸ πνεῦμα καὶ ἡ νύμφη |
λέγουσιν, ᾿Ελθέ:
εἰπάτω, ᾿ ἔλθέ. καὶ ὁ διψῶν ἐλ-
θέτω, καὶ ὁ θέλων λαμβανέτω τὸ
ὕδωρ ζωῆς δωρέαν.
18 “Συμμαρτυροῦμαι γὰρπ παντὶ
ἀκούοντι τοὺς λόγους τῆς προφη-
τείας τοῦ βιβλίου τούτου"
ἐπιτιθῇ πρὸς ταῦτα, ἐπιθήσει ὁ
Θεὸς ἐπ᾽ αὐτὸν τὰς πληγὰς τὰς
γεγραμμένας ἐν βιβλίῳ τούτῳ"
19 καὶ ἐάν τις ἀφαιρῇ ἀπὸ τῶν
REVISED VERSION.
the Root and the Offspring νοῦ
David; « the bright and 4 morn-
ing « Star.
17 And the Spirit and the
bride say: ‘Come! And the that
‘heareth, let him say: ‘Come!
And the that ‘thirsteth, ‘let him.
come; vand she that will, ‘let
him take rthe water of life freely.
18 “For I ‘also testify «to
every Yone ‘hearing the words of
the prophecy of this book: If
any sone " add to these things,
God shall add unto him the
plagues that ‘have been written
in ἃ this book;
19 And if any sone ‘ take
καὶ ὃ ἀκούων
ἐάν TLS
P Bloomf.: ‘The τοὺ before Δαυΐδ is, on strong grounds’
(A. B. ‘a 21. [& 11. 39.]’), ‘cancelled by all the recent editors ;’
and, for Aaj., they all (except Matth., Sch., Words.) read
Aa.
4 Nothing is supplied by R.;-any foreign version (except
Syr. [= De D. tanquam], Moldenh.) ;-Brightm., Wells and
later English verss. (except Newe., Words.). For 6 λαμπρὸς
xo dpOpwos, all the recent editors read 6 λαμ. 6 πρωϊνός (B. ‘a 23.
B2.y3. Compl. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Slav. MS.
Ar. P. Slav. MSS.’) ; except Lachm. and Treg.,
(ΑΔ. Vulg.’). I recommend the repetition of the article before
morning. In all the English verss. (except Wakef., Newe..
Sharpe) morning is given apart, as an adjective; and so in the
original edition of E. V., and by the Amer. Bible Soc.’s late
revision.
ὁ πρω. ὃ λαμ. α oD.
6 λαμ.. καὶ 6 πρω.
τ For ἐλθέ (twice) and ἐλθέτω, all the recent editors read
ἔρχον and ἐρχέσθω (A. B. ‘a 28. β 2. y 4. Compl.’).
* See H. V., v. 11; Rom. 12: 7, 8; ὑπο: W-., R.;—Daub.,
Woodh., Murd., (in the third instance), Wes!., Allw., Penn,
Sharpe, Kenr.. (conform the third instance to the two pre-
ceding: let him that [who]}), Lord (he who;-and so Treg. in
the third instance). Excepting Fr. G..—M., B. and L., no foreign
version varies as E. V.
t See ch. 21: 6, N. d.
« This xav is cancelled by all the recent editors, on the au-
thority of A. B. ‘a 23. β 2. y 4. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Tol.
Copt. Aeth. Slav. MSS” T recommend that, in accordance
with this reading, the word wid be omitted.
’ For λαμβανέτω τό, says Bloomf., all the recent editors ‘read
λαβέτω" (A. B.‘ ao 24. β 2. y 5. Compl.’), ‘from almost all the
best MSS., perhaps rightly.’ I recommend that the reading be
adopted, and that the be omitted.
w For also, see Εἰ. V., Rom. 2: 15; 9: 1. Latin verss.
(contestor ;-except Castal., and Bez. wid);-Eng!. Ann. (to-
gether), Berl. Bib. (zugleich), Dodd. (as a supplement), Wakef.
(at the same time), Scott (along with). But, for συμμαρ-
τυροῦμαν yap, all the recent editors read μαρτυρὼ ἐγώ (‘ A. B.
a 24, 8 2.74. Compl. Vulg. MS. Am. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm.
Arr. Slav. MSS. μαρτύρομαι ἐγὼ 11. 48. μαρτύρομαι yap
34, 35.’). I recommend that this reading be adopted, and
translated: 7 testify. See ch. 1; 8, N. m, &e.
x W., R.;—Dodd. and the later verss. (except Treg., Words.).
y See 1 John ὃ: 3, N. i.
7 W., R.;-Latin verss. (except Cocc., Vitr.). But, for
age all the recent editors read τῷ ax. (A. B. a 16. β 2.
32). I recommend that this reading be adopted, and trans-
lated: that heareth.
@ See 1 John 2:1, N. b, &e.
» A present tense, indicative or subjunctive, is employed by
German and French yerss., Dt., It.;-Dodd., Thom., Penn,
Sharpe, Lord;-though many of these, for ἐπυτιθῇ πρὸς ταῦτα,
read, with all the recent editors, ἐπιθῇ ἐπ᾿ αὐτά (A. B. ‘a 26.
β 2. y 4. Compl.’). I recommend that this reading be adopted,
and translated: shall add unto them; the neuter αὐτά standing
for the things revealed in the λόγοι.
* See ch; 21: 27, N.1, &e:
4 To βιβλίῳ all the recent editors prefix τῷ (A. B. ‘a 17. β 2.
y 4. Compl. [Το]. fere omnes.” Sch.]’).
* See 1 John 2:1, N. Ὁ, ὅσο.
ΓΟ See the verss. cited in v. 18, N. b. But, for ἀφαερῇ. all the
recent editors read ἀφέλῃ (‘A. a 26. β 3. γ 5. Compl.’ Words. :
‘aperecrac B.’). 1 recommend that this reading be adopted,
and translated: shall take away.
REVELATION.
223
KING JAMES’ VERSION.
away from the words of the
book of this prophecy, God shall
take away his part out of the
book of life, and out of the holy
city, and from the things which
are written in this book.
"λόγων βίβλου
τούτῳ.
20 He which testifieth these
things saith, Surely I come,
quickly: Amen. Even so, come, | »
Lord Jesus.
21 The grace of our Lord}
Jesus Christ be with you all.
Amen.
| ὑμῶν. ᾿Αμήν.
GREEK TEXT. |
pos αὐτοῦ ἀπὸ βίβλου τῆς ζωῆς,
καὶ ἐκ τῆς πόλεως τῆς aylas, holy city, rand from the things
καὶ τῶν γεγραμμένων ἐν βιβλίῳ written in 1 this book.
20 Aéye: ὃ μαρτυρῶν ταῦτα,
Nai ἔρχομαι ταχύ: ἀμήν.
ἔρχου, Κύριε ᾿]ησοῦ.
21 ‘H χάρις τοῦ Κυρίου ἡ ἡμῶν͵
᾿]ησοῦ «Χριστοῦ μετὰ πάντων
REVISED VERSION.
τῆς προφητείας, away from the words of ‘the
ταύτης, ἀφαιρήσει ὁ 6 @ebs To μέ- book of this prophecy, God *shall
‘take away his part ‘from ithe
‘book of life, * and out of the
20 He =who testifieth these
"Yea, I come
Nai, things saith :
“Yea, come,
quickly: "Amen.
| Lord Jesus.
21 The grace of cour Lord
Jesus PChrist be with syou all.
|;Amen.
© For βίβλον, all the recent editors (except Bloomf.) read τοῦ
βιβλίου (‘ A. B. a 25. β 2. y 3. Compl.’).
» For ἀφαιρήσευ; all the recent editors (except Matth. ἀφέλοι
‘a 14. Compl.’) read apenec (SA. B. α 9. [& 39. 55.]’).
' See ch. 16:17, N. g. W.;-Wells, Wakef., Allw., Sharpe,
Lord, Treg., Words., Murd. Of these, indeed, several fail to
distinguish the subsequent ἐκ ; and so the foreign verss. gener-
ally. But Hengst. and Ebr.: von... aus.
} Por βίβλου, all the recent editors read (not, as Bloomf. says,
ξύλον, but) τοῦ ξύλου (‘A. B. a 27. β 8. γ ὃ. Compl. Vulg. MS.
Am. Copt. Aeth. Syr. Arm. Slay. MSS.’). I recommend that
this reading be adopted: the tree.
« The xac before τῶν yeyp. is cancelled by all the recent edi-
tors, on the authority of A. B. ‘a 25. β 2. γ 4. Compl. Copt.
Acth. Syr. Arm. Erp. Slay. MSS.’). I recommend that this
reading be adopted, and, the participle being then brought into
apposition with βίβλου [ξύλου] and πόλεως, that the comma
after life be omitted, and τῶν yeyp. rendered: which have been
written. See vy. 18, N. c, &e.
1 After ἐν, all the recent editors insert τῷ (A. B. ‘a 15. β 3.
y 3. Compl.’).
m See 2)Pet..22 ΤΠ N. ἢ
Ὁ See ch. 1:7, Ν. 1. All the recent editors (except Matth.
and Bloomf.) cancel the second ναί, on the authority of ‘ A. B.
a7. (& 12. 20.29.) Vulg. Copt. Syr. Arm. Arr. Slav. MSS.’
They also (with the same exception) attach ἀμήν (which in the
original edition’ of Εἰ. V.. as in C., G., &e., had a full pause be-
fore as well as after it,) to what follows ;-and so Erasm., Vat.,
Par., Grot., Wells, Daub., Guyse, Dodd., Wesl., Gill, Newt.,
Moldenh., Herd., Wakef., Newe., Woodh., Thom., Heinr., Scott,
Ew., Allw., Greenf., Jones, Penn, Gerl., Sharpe, Stu., De W.,
Hengst., Murd., Barn., Ebr. I recommend that both these
points of the late critical editions be adopted, and that the ver-
sion stand thus: quickly. Amen; come, Lord Jesus.
° The ἡμῶν is cancelled by all the recent editors, on the au-
thority of ‘A. B. α 20. 6 2. Compl. Vulg. MS. Aeth. Ar. P.
Slay. MSS.’ I recommend that this reading be adopted: the.
P The word Χριστοῦ is cancelled by Beng., Lachm., Tisch.,
on the authority of ‘ A. 26.’
« The ὑμῶν is cancelled by all the editors, on the authority
of ‘A. Vulg. MS. Am.’; and, instead of it, the words τῶν
ἁγίων are added by Matth., Griesb., Knapp, Sch., Hahn,
Bloomf., Treg. (in brackets), Words., Theile, on the authority
of ‘B.a 27.62.76. Compl. Vulg. MS. Copt. Syr. Arm. Slay.
MSS.’ I recommend the adoption of the latter reading: all
the saints; and that the following note appear in the margin:
‘Some omit the words, the saints.’
τ This ᾿Αμήν is bracketed by Treg., and cancelled by all the
other recent editors (except Matth., Bloomf., Words.), on the
authority of ‘A. Vulg. MS.’ I recommend that the following
| note appear in the margin: ‘Many omit the word Amen.
Comp. 1 John 5: 21, N. r, &e.
ly Nath ma
| ΝΣ ΩΝ iO ρο a
"
oa id i ‘hfe, pi i
eee οὐδ oe QR i ir
δ ey Ge wpe ἢ
tee (ὦν ἦν wate. Clg
ὶ ἈΝ ὃν
> bp hohy atts aol ud Lap
Li. ὦ ww wy danish d beet
Ν oe nee
So
Cae. nia mh: é
7 a , tad so Pm ΩΝ
᾿ oe i ΗΝ <i gen gern egal: way
5 εν ha « bet va en ee a Ὁ ΡΜ, ΗΝ ΓΝ ᾿φὰ» ἢ
tire Che ewollticd= ὧν ὦ} τόκα ἂν Ga) ... "
ἄπνοα, δεν ae, tant tow μέ! ΟΣ ΑΝ Ge righ
fhe eh ἀν. ti seh Hew FeTi danas ᾿
ΟΥ̓ ἂν δὰ ea eo ee he 1 Ν᾿ ἐδ a
E ὑμῶν εν oil τὴ ΕΞ ΣῊ «φθλωεδν ee ae ad A arp )
᾿ myn ter ἐ bide dene φ νυ δν. ΠΡ" ων oly Wale hay 1"
a bea wth inl
pm
γ
, =
ea ἡ nm 4 ΓΤ ΡΑ 5:
+ )
Perl ah ed ibe fiat pimer «ἡ Lie ‘ea fant ἐρηθον, Ἂς νῶι Ὁ Sun ᾿ Μὰ φιφον ἢ.
ee oy W ag 'T yah J oe t..Alda εν Γ ΑΜ, ΜΙΝ 5 ἐν 5 Biged a5
41 κα οὐ γοῦθφν, ‘wide Sail? prim aa hte ef rr boast ξ-: a
tee Fi aotgh ek Pye itt "
᾿- ΟΣ Evie νοῦ οἷν ui alg iat
> Pa Ae eh) Ρ ᾿ f ,"
ἡνοννι Le om ἰς ap i Hed : i al le pi wd ae bral tae ent Δ ον
em νὰ δέν. δ᾽ Wa diagten) ἰ γὲ κι, ae ἌΝ it tat ari meet ἐν
μήν ἐς ish corer A oleae) vata Gl flee one phan ΜΝ v μηχα net. mp
F toe at na lady wee Tl ἰφ δον fh) Weak "Ὁ agg wit, aii: ae
peri ab’ dao Ay dn Teo a) "we bead ον an
Cun ok ΠΝ. Rr ee a ¥ hel
; "Pings is Gar εὐ πο ἡ ty 2a bes. yeh τὰν Ὁ δ de ἀρ αν rey
i a πα MAR ἀμ νομῷ ane aad x a oS tee "ὗν ἫΝ
wht ζὰ μα werd τὰ δὼ τ». ‘cael ἐν aticah
Call Aneel aad, nee wih aed’ dante, pana mt
eee ee nn ae . Sing ΙΝ
oe ee smear ain | rent oe ‘WA a
2-H AN pele ptt fh ΤΟΝ
“αν; Bei
ΑΝ Ot
fRY
REVISED VERSION:
IN PARAGRAPHS,
ACCORDING TO THE RECOMMENDATIONS IN THE NOTES.
σέ 3
ay
7 4, ΩΝ a
- 7 »
᾿
= .
MTOR |
δι δ. i
Ἢ - ate oe ; ree
ii yf:
a ΕΥ͂ ahi ae ἜΝ ~
10
1
@
μ-
REVISED VERSION:
IN PARAGRAPHS,
AND ACCORDING TO THE RECOMMENDATIONS IN
THE
I. Suveon Peter, a servant and an apostle of |
Jesus Christ, to thosé who have obtained like |
precious faith with us in the righteousness of
our God and Saviour Jesus Christ: Grace |
unto you, and peace, be multiplied in the |
knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord.
Forasmuch as his divine power hath given
unto us all things that pertain unto life and
godliness, through the knowledge of him who
called us by glory and might: whereby he |
hath given unto us the exceeding great and |
precious promises, that by these ye might be-
come partakers of the divine nature, having
escaped from the corruption that is in the |
world through lust: but for this very reason |
also do ye, contributing all diligence, furnish |
in your faith fortitude; and in fortitude,
knowledge; and in knowledge, self-control ;
and in self-control, patience ; and in patience,
godliness; and in godliness, brotherly kind- |
ness; and in brotherly kindness, love. For
these things being yours, and increasing,
render you not idle nor unfruitful as to the
knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. For he
that lacketh these things is blind, being near-
sighted, having forgotten the cleansing away
of his old sins. Wherefore the rather, breth-
ren, be diligent to make your calling and
election sure; for, doing these things, ye
shall never fall: for so there shall be richly
THE NOTES.
SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER.
furnished unto you the entrance into the ever-
lasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour
Jesus Christ.
Wherefore I will be not negligent to re-
mind you always of these things, though ye
know them, and are established in the present
truth: but I think it right, so long as 1 am in
this tabernacle, to stir you up by way of re-
membrance; knowing that the laying aside
of my tabernacle is speedy, as also our Lord
Jesus Christ showed me : but I will endeavour
that ye may even at all times be able, after
my departure, to call these things to mind.
For we had not followed cunningly devised
fables, when we made known unto you the
power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ,
but had been eye-witnesses of his majesty. For
he received from God the Father honour and
glory, a voice being borne to him such as this
from the excellent glory: This is my beloved
Son, in whom I am well pleased; and this
voice we, being with him on the holy mount,
heard borne from heaven. And we have more
sure the, prophetic word, whereunto ye do
well that ye take heed, as unto a lamp shin-
ing in a dark place, until day dawn, and the
daystar arise, in your hearts; knowing this
first, that no prophecy of Scripture cometh
from one’s own interpretation: for not by
man’s will was prophecy brought at any
12
13
14
15
16
Le
20
21
228
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER.
id)
4
On
©
10
ial
12
time, but holy men of God spake being moved
by the Holy Spirit.
Il. Bur there were also false prophets among
the people, as also among you there shall be
false teachers, who privily shall bring in
«destructive sects, even denying the Master
who bought them, bringing upon themselves
speedy destruction. And many shall follow
their lascivious ways, by reason of whom the
way of the truth shall be evil spoken of; and |
in covetousness shall they with feigned words
make merchandize of you; for whom the
judgment from of old lingereth not, and their
destruction slumbereth not. For if God spared
not angels when they sinned, but, having
having cast them to hell, delivered them unto
chains of darkness, being reserved for judg-
ment; and spared not the old world, but kept
*Noah, a preacher of righteousness, *with
seven others, when he brought the flood upon
the world of the ungodly; and, reducing to
ashes the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah, con-
demned them to an overthrow, having made
them an example of those that should after-
ward be ungodly; and delivered righteous
Lot, worn down with the filthy behaviour of
the lawless: (for in seeing and hearing did the
righteous man, dwelling among them, day
after day torment his righteous soul with their
unlawful deeds:) the Lord knoweth how to
deliver the godly out of temptation, but the
unrighteous to reserve ‘under punishment
unto the day of judgment; but chiefly those
who walk after the flesh in the lust of un- |
Daring |
men, self-willed, they tremble not while railing |
cleanness, and despise ‘government.
at dignities; whereas angels, who are greater
in strength and power, bring not against them
before the Lord a railing judgment.
understand not, shall utterly perish in their
« Gr. sects of destruction.
* Gr. being punished.
> Gr. Noah the eighth.
4 Or, lordship.
But |
these, as natural brute beasts born for capture |
and destruction, railing in things that they |
own corruption, and so receive the wages of
unrighteousness. Accounting 7 pleasure to
revel in the daytime; spots and blemishes;
revelling in their own deceits, while feasting
with you; having eyes full of an adulteress
| and ceasing not from sin; alluring unstable
souls; having a heart exercised in covetous-
ness; children of a curse; having forsaken the
right way, they went astray, having followed
the way of Balaam the son of Bosor, who loved.
the wages of unrighteousness, but had a re-
proof of his transgression ; a dumb ass, having
spoken with man’s voice, restrained the mad-
ness of the prophet. These are wells without
water, cand mists driven by a tempest; for
whom the blackness of darkness for ever hath
been reserved. For, speaking great swelling
words of vanity, they allure in the lusts of the
flesh, by lascivious ways, those who were
‘scarcely escaped from those who live in error;
promising them liberty, while they themselves
are slaves of corruption; for by what any one
hath been overcome, by that hath he also
been enslaved. For if, having escaped from
the pollutions of the world through the
knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ, they are yet entangled again therein,
and overcome, the last state is become worse
with them than the first. For it were better
for them not to have known the way of right-
eousness, than, having known 7, to turn
back from the holy commandment delivered
unto them. But there hath happened unto
them that of the true proverb: A dog that
turned back to his own vomit ; and: A sow
that was washed, into the wallowing-place of
mire.
III. Turs second epistle, beloved, I now
write unto you, in both which I stir up your
pure mind by way of remembrance, that ye
may be mindful of the words spoken before
© Or, as some copies read, clouds.
13
16
20
21
22
[Here what was pro-
posed as a marginal reading has been taken into the text.]
f Or, as some copies read, really.
10
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF PETER.
229
by the holy prophets, and of the command-
ment of us the apostles, of the Lord and Savy-
3 iour: knowing this first, that there shall come
at the end of the days mockers in mockery,
walking according to their own lusts, and say-
4 ing: Where is the promise of his coming?
for, since the fathers fell asleep, all things con-
tinue thus from the beginning of the creation.
5 For of this they are willingly ignorant, that,
by the word of God, heavens were from of
old, and earth out of water and by water
consisting ; whereby the world that then was,
7 being flooded with water, perished: but the
heavens which are now, and the earth, have
by his word been laid up in store, being re-
served for fire unto the day of judgment and
destruction of the ungodly men.
But of this one thing be ye, beloved, not
ignorant, that one day 7s with the Lord as a
thousand years, and a thousand years as one
9 day. ®The Lord is not tardy concerning his
promise, as some account tardiness; but is
long-suffering towards us, not willing that any
should perish, but that all should come to re-
pentance.
a
igo)
® Or, The Lord of the promise is not tardy. This is
favoured by the reading (Lachm., Mey., Tisch., Theile) which
cancels the 6.
h Many copies omit the words, in the night.
with fervent heat.
| mise, we look for new heavens and a new earth,
shall pass away with a rushing noise, but the
elements shall be dissolved with fervent heat,
and the earth and the works therein shall be
burned up.
Since, then, all these things are dissolving,
what manner of persons ought ye to be in all
holy behaviour and godliness, looking for and
hastening the coming of the day of God, in
consequence of which the heavens being on
fire shall be dissolved, and the elements melt
But, according to his pro-
wherein righteousness dwelleth.
Wherefore, beloved, looking for these things,
be diligent that spotless and blameless ye may
_ be found by him in peace; and the long-suffer-
_ ing of our Lord account salvation; even as
also our beloved brother Paul, according to the
wisdom given unto him, wrote unto you, as
_ also in all the epistles, speaking in them of
these things; among which are some things
| hard to be understood, which the unlearned
and unstable wrest, as also the éther scriptures,
| unto their own destruction. Do ye, therefore,
But the day of the Lord will come ||
as a thief "in the night; in which the heavens |
beloved, knowing these things before, beware
lest, carried away with the error of the law-
less, ye fall from your own steadfastness.
| But grow in the grace and knowledge of our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. To him the
glory, both now and unto the day of eternity.
Amen.
230
vw
Nn
for)
“Ζ
@
Ὁ
10
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN,
I. Wuart was from the beginning, what we
have heard, what we have seen with our eyes,
what we gazed upon, and our hands handled ;
concerning the word of the Life, (and the Life |
was manifested, and we have seen, and do
testify, and declare unto you that eternal Life
which was with the Father, and was manifest-
ed unto us,) what we have seen and heard |
declare we unto you, that ye also may have
fellowship with us; and, again, our fellowship
is with the Father and with his Son Jesus
Christ. And these things we write unto you,
that your joy may be fulfilled.
And this is the message which we have heard |
from him, and*report unto you, that God is
light, and darkness in him there is none. If
we say that we have fellowship with him, and
walk in the darkness, we lie, and do not the |
truth ; but if we walk in the light, as he him-
self is in the light, we have fellowship one with |
another, and the blood of Jesus Christ his Son |
If we say that we |
have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth |
cleanseth us from all sin.
isnot inus. If we confess our sins, he is faith-
ful and righteous to forgive us our sins, and |
If we
cleanse us from all unrighteousness.
say that we have not sinned, we make him a
liar, and his word is not in us.
Il. My little children, these things I write
unto you, that ye sin not: and if any one have
sinned, we have an Advocate with the Father,
Jesus Christ the righteous; and he is himself
the propitiation for our sins; yet not for ours |
only, but also for the whole world.
And hereby we know that we have known
him, if we keep his commandments.
saith: I have known him, and keepeth not his
He that |
commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not
in him; but whoso keepeth his word, truly in
this man hath the love of God been perfected :
hereby we know that we are in him. He that
saith he abideth in him ought hinself also so
to walk, even as He walked.
Beloved, I write not a new commandment
unto you, but an old commandment which ye
had from the beginning: this old command-
| ment is the word which ye heard from the
| beginning.
Again, a new commandment I
write-unto you, which thing is true in him and
in you; because the darkness passeth away,
and the true light now shineth. He that saith
he is in the light, and hateth his brother, is in
the darkness until now. He that loveth his
brother abideth in the light, and there is no
occasion of stumbling in him. But he that
hateth his brother is in the darkness, and walk-
eth in the darkness, and knoweth not whither
he goeth, because the darkness hath blinded
his eyes.
I write unto you, little children, because
your sins have been forgiven you for his name’s
sake. 1 write unto you, fathers, because ye
have known him that is from the beginning.
I write unto you, young men, because ye have
overcome the wicked one. I ‘write unto you,
little children, because ye have known the
Father. I have written unto you, fathers, be-
cause ye have known him ¢hat is from the
beginning. I have written unto you, young
men, because ye are strong, and the word of
of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome
the wicked one.
Love not the world, neither the things in 15
' Or, as very many read, have written.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN.
the world: if any one love the world, the love |
of the Father is not in him: for all that 5 in |
the world, the lust of the flesh, and the lust |
of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of the
Father, but is of the world: and the world
passeth away, and the lust thereof: but he
that doeth the will of God abideth for ever.
Little children, it is the last hour; and as |
ye heard that the Antichrist cometh, even now |
there are many become antichrists; whence |
From us |
they went out, but they were not of us; for |
if they had been of us, they would have abode |
| ye know that He was manifested to take away
| our sins; and in him is no sin.
| that abideth in him sinneth not; every one
we know that it is the last hour.
with us; but 2 was that they might be made
manifest that none of them are of us. And
you, ye have an anointing from the Holy One,
and know all things. I have not written unto
you because ye know not the truth, but be- |
cause ye know it, and that no lie is of the
truth. Who is the liar, but he that denieth
that Jesus is the Christ?
hath the Father also.
You, therefore, let that which ye heard from |
the beginning abide in you: if that abide in
you which ye heard from the beginning, ye |
also shall abide in the Son and in the Father. |
5 And this is the promise which he himself pro- |
mised us, the life eternal. These things I have
written unto you concerning those who would |
And you, the anointing which —
deceive you.
ye received from him abideth in you, and ye
have no need that any one teach you: but as
the same anointing teacheth you concerning |
all things, and is true, and is no lie, and even |
as it taught you, ye shall abide in him. And |
|| that we have passed out of death into life,
now, little children, abide in him; that, when
he shall be manifested, we may have confi- |
dence, and not be shamed away from him, at
his coming.
If ye know that he is righteous, ye know |
that every one that doeth righteousness hath |
III. Behold what |
been begotten of him.
This is the Anti- |
christ, who denieth the Father and the Son. |
Every one that denieth the Son, neither hath |
he the Father; he that confesseth the Son
manner of love the Father hath bestowed
upon us, that we should be called children
of God! therefore the world knoweth not
us, because it knew not him. Beloved, now
are we children of God, and it hath not yet
been manifested what we shall be, but we
know that, when it shall be manifested, we
shall be like him, for we shall see him as
he is.
And every one that hath this hope on Him
purifieth himself, even as He is pure. Every
one that committeth sin committeth also yio-
lation of law; and sin is violation of law. And
Every one
that sinneth hath not seen him, neither known
him. Little children, let no one deceive you;
he that doeth righteousness is righteous, even
as He is righteous. He that committeth sin
is of the devil; for the devil sinneth from the
beginning. For this was the Son of God mani-
fested, that he might destroy the works of the
devil. Every one that hath been begotten of
God doth not commit sin, for his seed abideth
in him; and he cannot sin, because he hath
been begotten of God: in this are manifest
the children of God and the children of the
devil.
Every one that doeth not righteousness is
not of God, and he that loveth not his brother.
For this is the message that ye heard from the
beginning, that we should love one another;
not as Cain was of the wicked one, and slew
his brother; and wherefore slew he hin? Be-
cause his own works were wicked, but his
brother’s righteous. Marvel not, my brethren,
if the world hateth you. As for us, we know
because we love the brethren: he that loyeth
not his brother abideth in death. Every one
that hateth fzs brother is a mankiller; and ye
know that no mankiller hath eternal life abid-
ing in him.
231
) Or, he.
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN.
en et
18
23
24
for)
@
Hereby have we known love, because He |
laid down his life for us:
down our lives for the brethren. But whoso
hath the world’s goods, and seeth his brother |
have need, and shutteth up his bowels from |
him, how abideth the love of God in him? My
little children, let us not love in word nor with |
the tongue, but in deed and truth.
And hereby we know that we are of the
truth; and shall assure our hearts before him.
For, if owr heart condemn us, God is greater
than our heart, and knoweth all things. Be-
loved, if our heart condemn us not, we have
confidence toward God. And whatsoever we
ask, we receive from him, because we keep his
commandments, and do the things that are
pleasing in his sight. And this is his com-
mandment, that we should believe on the name
of his Son Jesus Christ, and love one another,
as he gave us commandment. And he that
keepeth his commandments abideth in him,
and he in him:
abideth in us, by the Spirit that he gave us.
IV. Bexoven, believe not every spirit, but
try the spirits whether they are of God: be-
cause many false prophets are gone out into
the world.
come in flesh, is of God. And every spirit, that
confesseth not Jesus Christ come in flesh, is |
and hereby we know that he |
we also ought to lay |
Hereby ye know the Spirit of |
God: every spirit, that confesseth Jesus Christ |
not of God; and this is that sperit of the Anti- |
christ, whereof ye have heard that it cometh,
and now it is in the world already. You, little
children, are of God, and have overcome them ;
because greater is he that is in you, than he
that is in the world. They are of the world;
therefore what is of the world they speak, and
the world heareth them: we are of God; he
that knoweth God heareth us; he that is not |
of God heareth not us. By this we know the
spirit of truth and the spirit of error.
Beloved, let us love another; for love is of
God, and every one that loveth hath been be-
gotten of God, and knoweth God. He that
loveth not knoweth not God; for God is love.
In this was manifested the love of God in us,
that God hath sent his Son, the only begot-
ten, into the world, that we might live through
him. Herein is love, not that we loved God,
but that he loved us, and sent his Son a pro-
pitiation for our sins. Beloved, if God so
loved us, we also ought to love one another.
No one hath at any time seen God: if we love
one another, God abideth in us, and his love
hath been perfected in us. Hereby we know
that we abide in him, and he in us, because
he hath given us of his Spirit. We also have
seen, and do testify, that the Father hath sent
the Son as Saviour of the world. Whosoever
shall confess that Jesus is the Son of God, God
abideth in hini, and he in God. We also have
known and believed the love that God hath mn
us. God is love, and he that abideth in love
abideth in God, and God in him. Herein hath
love with us been perfected, that we should
have confidence in the day of judgment, be-
cause as He is are we also in this world. There
is no fear in love, but perfect love casteth out
fear; because fear hath punishment: but he
that feareth hath not been perfected in love.
We love him, because he first loved us. If
any one say: I love God, and hateth his broth-
er, he is a liar; for he that loveth not his
brother whom he hath seen, how can he love
God whom he hath not seen? And this com-
mandment have we from him, that he who
loveth God love also his brother.
V. Every one that believeth that Jesus is
the Christ hath been begotten of God; and
every one, that loveth him that begat, loveth
him also that hath been begotten of him.
Hereby we know that we love the children of
God, when we love God, and keep his com-
mandments. For this is the love of God, that
we keep his commandments; and his com-
mandments are not burdensome. For all that
hath been begotten of God overcometh the
world; and this is the victory that overcometh
the world, our faith. Who is he that over-
.
19
20
Ο
10
ΤΠ
19
19
THE FIRST EPISTLE OF JOHN.
cometh the world, but he that believeth that
that Jesus is the Son of God?
This is he that came by water and blood,
Jesus the Christ; not with the water only,
but with the water and the blood; and the
Spirit is that which testifieth, because the
Spirit is truth. For there are three that tes-
tify,* the Spirit, and the water, and the blood;
and the three agree in one. If we receive the
testimony of men, the testimony of God is
greater: for this is the testimony of God which
he hath testified concerning his Son. He that
believeth in the Son of God hath the testi-
mony in himself: he that believeth not God
hath made him a liar, because he hath not be-
lieved in the testimony which God hath testi-
fied concerning his Son. And this is the testi-
mony, that God gave to us eternal life, and
this life is in his Son. He that hath the Son
hath life; he that hath not the Son of God
hath not life.
These things have I written unto you 'that
believe in the name of the Son of God, that
k Two or three inferior copies here insert the words: in
heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit; and
these three are one.
And they are three that testify on earth.
1 Or, as very many read, that ye may know that ye have
eternal life, who believe in the name of the Son of God.
ye may know that ye have’ eternal life, and
that ye may believe in the name of the Son of
God. And this is the confidence that we have
towards him, that, if we ask any thing accord-
ing to his will, he heareth us: and if we know
that he heareth us, whatsoever we ask, we
know that we have the petitions that we have
asked from him. If any one see his brother
sinning a sin not unto death, he shall ask,
and © shall give him life, even to those who sin
not unto death. There is asin unto death: not
for that do I say that he shall pray. All un-
righteousness is sin; and there is a sin not
unto death.
We know that every one that hath been
begotten of God sinneth not; but he that
been begotten of God keepeth himself, and
the wicked one toucheth him not. We know
that we are of God, and the whole world lieth
in the wicked one. But we know that the
Son of God is come, and hath given us under-
standing that we may know the True One;
and we are in the True One, in his Son Jesus
Christ.
eternal.
Little children, keep yourselves from the
idols.
This is the true God, and the Life
233
20
21
m Or, he shall give.
30
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF JOHN.
iv)
an
THE SECOND EPISTLE OF JOHN,
Tue elder unto an elect lady and her chil- |
dren, whom 1 love in truth, and not I only, but 1
also all who have known the truth, for the |
truth’s sake, which abideth in us, and with us
it shall be for ever: There shall be with you |
grace, mercy, peace, from God the Father,
and from the Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of
the Father, in truth and love.
I rejoiced greatly that I have found children
of thine walking in truth, as we received
commandment from the Father. And now I
beseech thee, lady, not as writing unto thee a
new commandment, but that which we had
And this is love, that we walk according to
his commandments. This is the command-
ment, as ye heard from the beginning, that ye
should walk in it. For many deceivers have
entered into the world, who confess not Jesus
Christ coming in flesh: this is the deceiver
and the Antichrist. Look to yourselves, that
we lose not what things we have wrought,
but receive a full reward. Every one that
transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine
of Christ, hath not God: he that abideth in
the doctrine of Christ, the same hath both the
Father and the Son. If any one cometh unto
| you, and bringeth not this doctrine, receive
him not into the house, neither bid him hail:
for he that biddeth him hail shareth in his
| wicked works.
from the beginning, that we love one another. ||
Having many things to write unto you, I
would not with paper and ink; but I hope to
come unto you, and speak mouth to mouth,
_ that our joy may be fulfilled. The children
of thy elect sister salute thee.
8
9
10
11
12
13
©
THE THIRD EPISTLE OF JOHN.
THE THIRD EPISTLE OF JOHN,
Tue elder unto the beloved Gaius, whom
I love in truth.
Beloved, in all things I pray that thou
mayest prosper and be in health, even as thy
soul prospereth. For I rejoiced greatly, when
brethren came and testified to thy truth, how
thou walkest in truth. Greater joy than this
I have none, to hear of my children walking
in truth.
Beloved, thou actest faithfully whatsoever
thou doest toward the brethren, and toward
the strangers; who have testified to thy love
before the church: whom thou shalt do well
to set forward on their way in a manner wor- |
thy of God: for in behalf of the name they
went forth, taking nothing from the Gentiles.
We, therefore, ought to receive such, that we
may become fellow-labourers for the truth.
I wrote unto the church: but he who loveth
to be foremost among them, Diotrephes, doth
not admit us. Therefore, if I come, I will
bring to remembrance his deeds which he
doeth, prating against us with wicked words;
and, not contented with these, neither doth
he himself admit the brethren, and those who
would he hindereth and casteth out of the
church.
Beloved, do not imitate what is evil, but
what is good. He that doeth good is of God;
he that doeth evil hath not seen God. Unto
Demetrius testimony hath been borne by all,
and by the truth itself; but we also testify,
and ye know that our testimony is true.
1 had many things to write, but I will not
with ink and "pen write unto thee; but I hope
straightway to see thee, and we shall speak
mouth to mouth. Peace be to thee. The friends
salute thee. Salute the friends by name.
11
. Gr. reed.
236
10
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
THE EPISTLE OF JUDAS.
Jupas, a servant of Jesus Christ, cand
brother of James, to the called, sanctified in
God the Father, and kept for Jesus Christ:
Merey unto you, and peace, and love, be
multiplied.
Beloved, while using all diligence to write
unto you concerning the common salvation,
rthere was a necessity that I should write
exhorting you to strive earnestly for the faith
once for all delivered unto the saints. For
there haye erept in privily certain men, who
have been before of old described for this
condemnation, ungodly, perverting the grace
of our God into lasciviousness, and denying
our only Master and Lord, Jesus Christ.
But I wish to remind you, you who once
for all know this, that the Lord, having saved
the people out of the land of Egypt, again
destroyed those who believed not; and angels
that kept not their ‘first estate, but left their
own habitation, he hath kept with everlasting
bonds under darkness for the judgment of the
great day; how Sodom and Gomorrah, and
the cities about them, having given themselves
over in like manner to fornication, and gone
away after other flesh, are set forth for an ex-
ample, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire.
Yet in like manner these dreamers also on the
one hand defile the flesh, on the other reject
‘government, and rail at dignities. But Mi-
chael the archangel, when contending with the
devil he disputed about the body of Moses, did
not dare to bring against him railing judgment,
but said: The Lord rebuke thee. But these
rail at whatsoever things, indeed, they know
° Or, but. P Gr. J had.
4 Gr. write unto you exhorting to strive.
© Or, principality. * Or, lordship.
| been reserved.
| not; but whatsoever things they naturally, as
the brute beasts, understand, in those they
corrupt themselves. Woe to them! for in the
way of Cain they walked, and in the error of
Balaam for hire they rushed headlong, and in
the gainsaying of Korah they perished.
These are rocks in your love-feasts, banquet-
ing together without fear, tending themselves;
clouds without water, borne along by winds;
| trees twhose fruit withereth, unfruitful, twice
_ dead, uprooted; wild waves of the sea, foam-
ing out their own shame; wandering stars, for
| which the blackness of darkness for ever hath
But for these also prophesied
Enoch, seventh from Adam, saying: Behold,
| the Lord came with his holy myriads, to exer-
| cise judgment upon all, and to convict all “the
| ungodly among them of all their deeds of un-
| godliness wherein they were ungodly, and of
| all the hard things which ungodly sinners
spake against him. These are murmurers,
complainers, walking according to their own
_ lusts; and their mouth speaketh great swell-
| ing words, admiring persons for profit’s sake.
But ye, beloved, be mindful of the words
| which were spoken before by the apostles of
_ our Lord Jesus Christ; how they told you,
that in the last time there shall be mockers,
walking according to their own lusts of un-
godliness. These are they who separate, ani-
mal, having no spirit. But ye, beloved, build-
ing up yourselves on your most holy faith,
praying in the Holy Spirit, keep yourselves in
the love of God, waiting for the mercy of our
Lord Jesus Christ unto eternal life: and on
some, indeed, have compassion, while contend-
ΤΠ:
19
14
16
{
18
19
20
21
22
τ Or, of late autumn. " Gr. their ungodly ones.
23
24
On
for)
“ὦ
REVELATION.
ing; but others save in fear, snatching them |
out of the fire, hating even the garment |
spotted by the flesh. |
But unto him who is able to keep ‘you |
from falling, and to set you in the presence of |
237
his glory faultless with exceeding joy, unto 25
the only God our Saviour, through Jesus
Christ our Lord, glory and majesty, strength
and authority, both now and unto all the
ages. Amen.
emi ιν,
lhe
I. Tur Revelation of Jesus Christ, which
God gave unto him, to show unto his servants
things which must come to pass shortly, and
sending he signified by his angel unto his
servant John, who testified the word of God
and the testimony of Jesus Christ, whatsoever
things he saw: blessed 7s he that readeth, and
they that hear, the words of the prophecy, and
keep the things therein written; for the time
is near.
John to the seyen churches which are in
Asia: Grace unto you, and peace, from him
who is, and who was, and who cometh; and
from the seven Spirits that are before his
throne; and from Jesus Christ, the faithful
Witness, the First-born of the dead, and the
Prince of the kings of the earth. Unto him
who loveth us, and washed us from our sins in
his blood, and he made us a kingdom, priests
unto his God and Father, unto him the glory
and the power “for ever and ever. Amen.
Behold, he cometh with the clouds, and
every eye shall see him, and they who pierced
him; and all the tribes of the earth shall wail
because of him. Yea, Amen.
1 am the Alpha and the Omega, saith the
Lord God, who is, and who was, and who
cometh, the Almighty.
I, John, your brother, and fellow-partaker in
the tribulation, and kingdom, and patience of
Jesus Christ, was in the isle that is called
Patmos, for the word of God and for the testi-
mony of Jesus Christ. I was in the Spirit on
the Lord’s day; and I heard behind me a loud
voice as of a trumpet, saying: What thou
seest, write in a book, and send unto the seyen
churches; unto Ephesus, and unto Smyrna,
and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyatira, and
unto Sardis, and unto Philadelphia, and unto
Laodicea.
And I turned to see the voice that was
speaking with me; and having turned, I
saw seven golden lamp-stands, and in the
midst of the seven lamp-stands one like a son
of man, clothed with a garment down to the
feet, and girt around at the breasts with a
golden girdle; but his head and hair were
white as white wool, as snow; and his eyes as
a flame of fire; and his feet like burnished
brass, as if they glowed in a furnace; and his
voice as the voice of many waters; and he
had in’ his right hand seven stars; and out of
his mouth proceeded a two-edged sharp sword;
and his countenance was as the sun shineth in
his strength.
And when I saw him, I fell at his feet
as dead; and he laid his right hand upon
me, saying: Fear not; I am the First and
the Last, and the Living One; and I was ~
dead; and, behold, I am alive for ever
Y Or, according to some copies, them.
Ὁ Gr. unto the ages of the ages.
ial
REVELATION.
[το
10
ever and ever; and I have the keys of death
and of hades. Write, therefore, the things
which thou sawest, and the things which are,
and the things which are to come to pass after
these; the mystery of the seven stars which
thou sawest on my right hand, and those
seven golden lamp-stands. The seven stars
are the angels of the seven churches; and
those seven lamp-stands are seven churches.
II. Unto the angel of the church in Ephe-
sus write:
These things saith he that holdeth the seven
stars in his right hand, he that walketh in the
midst of the seven golden lamp-stands: I know
thy works, and thy toil, and thy patience, and
that thou canst not bear evil men, and hast
tried those who say that they are apostles,
and they are not, and hast found them liars,
and hast patience, and hast borne for my
name’s sake, and hast not become weary. But
I have against thee, that thou hast let go thy
first love. Remember, therefore, whence thou
hast fallen, and repent, and do the first works;
but if not, I come unto thee quickly, and will
remove thy lamp-stand out of its place, unless
thou repent. But this thou hast, that thou
hatest the works of the Nicolaitans, which I
also hate. He that hath an ear, let him hear
what the Spirit saith unto the churches: To
him that overcometh, to him will I give to
eat of the tree of life, which is in the paradise
of God.
And unto the angel of the church in
Smyrna write :
These things saith the First and the Last,
who was dead, and lived: I know thy works,
and tribulation, and poverty (but thou art
rich), and the railing on the part of those who
say that they are Jews, and they are not, but
the synagogue of Satan. Fear not at all the
things which thou art about to suffer. Be-
hold, the devil is about to cast some of you
into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall
x Or, as many read, of my God.
have a tribulation of ten days. Be faithful
unto death, and I will give thee the crown of
life. He that hath an ear, let him hear what
the Spirit saith unto the churches: He that
overcometh shall not be hurt by the second
death.
And unto the angel of the church in Per-
gamos write:
These things saith he who hath the two-
edged sharp sword: I know thy works, and
where thou dwellest, where is the throne of
Satan; and thou holdest my name, and didst
not deny my faith even in the days wherein
was Antipas, that faithful witness of mine,
who was killed among you, where Satan
‘dwelleth. But I have against thee a few
things; that thou hast there some that hold
the doctrine of Balaam, who taught for Balak
to cast a stumbling-block before the children
of Israel, to eat idol-sacrifices and commit for-
nication. So thou also hast some that hold the
doctrine of the Nicolaitans in like manner.
Repent, therefore; but if not, I come unto
thee quickly, and will fight with them with
the sword of my mouth. He that hath an ear,
let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the
churches: To him that overcometh, to him
will I give of that hidden manna, and will
give him a white stone, and upon the stone a
new name written, which no one knoweth,
but he that receiveth.
And unto the angel of the church in Thya-
tira write: ;
These things saith the Son of God, he that
14
hath his eyes as a flame of fire, and his feet "Ὁ
are like burnished brass: I know thy works,
and love, and faith, and service, and thy pa-
tience, and thy last works to de more than
the first. But I have against thee, that thou
sufferest ythe woman, Jezebel, who calleth
herself a prophetess; and she teacheth and
deceiveth my servants to commit fornication
and eat idol-sacrifices. And I gave her time
that she might repent, and she will not repent
» Or,as many read, thy wife.
22
23
24
28
29
for)
REVELATION.
259
of her fornication. Behold, I cast her into a
bed, and those who commit adultery with her
into great tribulation, unless they repent of
her works; and her children I will kill with
death; and all the churches shall know that
Τ am he who searcheth reins and hearts ; and I
will give unto you, every one, according to
your works.
not this doctrine, who have not known the
1 come; and he that overcometh, even he that |
keepeth unto the end my works, I will give
him authority over the nations; and he shall
the potter are shivered; as I also have receiy-
ed of my Father; and I will give him the
morning star. He that hath an ear, let him
hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches.
III. Anp unto the angel of the church in
Sardis write:
These things saith he that hath the seven
Spirits of God, and the seven stars: I know
thy works, that thou hast a name that thou ||
livest, and art dead. Be watchful, and
strengthen the things remaining that were
ready to die: for I have not found thy works
fulfilled before my God. Remember, there-
fore, how thou hast received and heard, and
keep, and repent. If, therefore, thou dost
not watch, I will come upon thee as a thief,
and thou shalt not know what hour I will
come upon thee. But thou hast a few names
in Sardis, which have not defiled their gar-
ments; and they shall walk with me in white:
for they are worthy. He that overcometh, |
the same shall be clothed in white garments; |
and I will not blot out his name from the
book of life, and I will confess his name before
my Father, and before his angels. He that
hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith
unto the churches.
And unto the angel of the church in Phila-
delphia write:
But unto you I say, unto the |
rest that are in Thyatira, as many as have ||
These things saith he that is holy, he that
is true, he that hath the key of David, he
| that openeth and no one shutteth, and he
shutteth and no one openeth: I know thy
works: behold, I have given before thee an
opened door, which no one can shut: for
thou hast a little strength, and hast kept my
word, and hast not denied my name. Behold,
I give out of the synagogue of Satan, those
| who say that they are Jews, and they are not,
depths of Satan, as they say: I cast upon you |
no other burden; but, what ye have, hold till |
but do lie; behold, I will make them to come
and do homage before thy feet, and know that
I have loved thee. Because thou hast kept
_ the word of my patience, I also will keep thee
| from «that hour of trial, which is about to
tend them with an iron rod, as the vessels of |
come on the whole world, to try those who
dwell on the earth. I come quickly: hold
what thou hast, that no one take thy crown.
He that overcometh, I will make him a pillar
in the temple of my God, and he shall never
go out more; and 1 will write upon him the
name of my God, and the name of the city of
my God, of the new Jerusalem, which de-
scendeth out of heaven from my God, and my
new name. He that hath an ear, let him hear
what the Spirit saith unto the churches.
And unto the angel of the church in Laodi- |
cea write:
These things saith the Amen, the faithful
and true Witness, the Beginning of the crea-
tion of God: I know thy works, that thou art
neither cold nor hot: I would thou wert cold
or hot. So, because thou art lukewarm, and
neither cold nor hot, 1 am about to vomit thee
out of my mouth. Because thou sayest:
_ Iam rich, and have become rich, and have
need of nothing; and knowest not that thou
art the wretched and the pitiable one, and
poor, and blind, and naked; I counsel thee
to buy of me gold purified «by fire, that thou
mayest be rich; and white garments, that
thou mayest clothe thyself, and the shame of
thy nakedness not be manifested; and anoint
thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.
2 Gr. the hour of the trial. Or, out of.
12
240
ily)
20
21
22
Qn
“7
[9]
REVELATION.
I, as many as I love, I rebuke and chasten:
be zealous, therefore, and repent. Behold, I
stand at the door, and knock: if any one hear
my voice, and open the door, I will come in
to him, and will sup with him, and he with
me. He that overcometh, I will give unto
him to sit down with me in my throne,
as I also overcame, and sat down with my
Father in his throne. He that hath an ear,
let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the
churches.
IV. Arter these things I saw, and behold
a door set open in heaven, and that first voice,
which I heard as of a trumpet speaking with
me, saying: Come up hither, and I will show
thee things which must come to pass after these.
And immediately I was in the Spirit: and, be-
hold, a throne had been set in heaven, and on
the throne one sat; and he that sat was in ap-
pearance like a jasper and a sardine stone;
and there was a rainbow round about the throne,
in appearance like an emerald. And round
about the throne were twenty-four thrones;
and upon the thrones 1 saw four and twenty
elders sitting, clothed in white garments, and
upon their heads golden crowns.
the throne proceed lightnings, and voices, and
thunders; and there are seven lamps of fire
burning before the throne, which are the
seven Spirits of God ; and before the throne as
it were a glassy sea like crystal; and in the
midst of the throne, and around the throne,
four living creatures full of eyes before and
behind. And the first living creature is like
a lion, and the second living creature like a
calf, and the third living creature hath the
face as aman, and the fourth living creature
is like an eagle flying. And the four living
creatures, each one of them having six wings,
are round about and within full of eyes; and
they have no rest day and night, saying:
Holy, holy, holy, the Lord God the Almighty,
who was, and who is, and who cometh. And
when the living creatures shall give glory,
and honour, and thanks to him that sitteth on
And out of
| and to loose the seals thereof?
| into all the earth.
the throne, who liveth for ever and ever, the
twenty-four elders shall fall down before him
that sitteth on the throne, and shall worship
him that liveth *for ever and ever, and shall
cast their crowns before the throne, saying :
Thou art worthy, Ὁ Lord, to receive the
glory, and the honour, and the power: for
| thou didst create all things, and because of
thy will they were, and were created.
V. Anv I saw upon the right hand of him
that sat on the throne a book written within
_ and on the back, sealed up with seven seals.
And I saw a mighty angel proclaiming with a
loud voice: Who is worthy to open the book,
And no one
was able in heaven, nor on the earth, nor
under the earth, to open the book, neither to
look thereon. And I, I wept much, because
no one was found worthy to open the book,
neither to look thereon. And one of the
elders saith unto me: Weep not: behold, the
Lion that is from the tribe of Judah, the Root
of David, hath prevailed to open the book and
the seven seals thereof.
And I saw, in the midst of the throne and
of the four living creatures, and in the midst
of the elders, a lamb standing as if it had been
slain, having seven horns, and seven eyes,
which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth
And he came and took the
book out of the right hand of him that sat on
the throne. And when he took the book,
the four living creatures and the twenty-four
elders fell down before the Lamb, having
every one harps, and golden bowls full of in-
cense, which are the prayers of the saints.
And they sing a new song, saying: Thou art
worthy to take the book, and to open the
seals thereof; for thou wast slain, and didst
redeem us to God by thy blood out of
every tribe, and tongue, and people, and na-
tion; and thou didst make them unto our God 10
> Gr. unto the ages of the ages.
¢ Or, as many read, owr Lord and God.
REVELATION.
241
11
12
13
14
vw
kings and priests, and they «reign over the
earth. And I saw, and I heard a voice of
many angels around the throne and the living
creatures and the elders; and the number of
them was myriads of myriads, and thousands
of thousands, saying with a loud voice:
Worthy is the Lamb that hath been slain to
receive the power, and riches, and wisdom,
and strength, and honour, and glory, and bless-
ing. And every creature that is in heaven,
and on the earth, and under the earth, and
such as are on the sea, and all things that are
in them, heard I saying: Unto him that sitteth
on the throne, and unto the Lamb, the bless-
ing, and the honour, and the glory, and the
power, ‘for ever and ever. And the four liy-
ing creatures said: Amen. And the elders
fell down, and worshipped.
VI. Anp I saw when the Lamb opened one
of the seven seals, and 1 heard one of the four
living creatures saying, as the voice of thun-
der: Come ‘and see. And I saw, and behold
a white horse, and he that sat upon him hay-
ing a bow: and there was given unto him a
crown: and he went forth conquering, and
that he might conquer.
And when he opened the second seal, I
heard the second living creature saying:
Come. And there went forth another, a red
horse; and to him that sat upon him, to him
it was given to take peace from the earth, and
that they should slay one another; and there
was given unto him a great sword.
And when he opened the third seal, I heard
the third living creature saying: Come ‘and see.
And I saw, and behold a black horse, and he
that sat upon him having a balance in his hand.
And I heard a voice in the midst of the four
living creatures, saying: A ‘choenix of wheat
for a ®denarius, and three chcenixes of barley
4 Or, according to some copies, shall reign.
* Gr. unto the ages of the ages.
f
Many omit the words, and 866.
® A chenix is about one quart; a denarius, about fifteen
cents. ‘
for a denarius; and the oil and the wine hurt
thou not.
And when he opened the fourth seal, I heard
the voice of the fourth living creature saying :
Come fand see. And I saw, and behold a pale
horse, and he that sat upon him, his name
Death, and Hades “followeth with him. And
there was given uuto them power over the
fourth part of the earth to kill with sword,
and with hunger, and with death, and by the
wild beasts of the earth.
And when he opened the fifth seal, I saw
under the altar the souls of those slain for the
word of God, and for the testimony which they
had. And they cried with a loud voice, say-
ing: Until when, O Lord, the holy and true,
dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on
those that dwell on the earth? And there was
given unto them every one a white robe, and
it was said unto them that they should rest
yet a little time, until their fellow-servants
also and their brethren should fulfil iz, who
were to be killed as they also themselves.
And I saw when he opened the sixth seal,
and, behold, there was a great earthquake, and
the sun became black as sackcloth of hair, and
the whole moon became as blood, and the
stars of heaven fell unto the earth, as a fig-
tree casteth her ‘untimely figs, being shaken
by a great wind; and the heaven was parted
as ascroll rolling up; and every mountain and
island were moved out of their places; and
the kings of the earth, and the great men, and
the chief captains, and the rich, and the mighty,
and every bond man, and every free man, hid
themselves in the caves and in the rocks of the
mountains ; and they say to the mountains and
to the rocks: Fall upon us, and hide us from the
face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from
the wrath of the Lamb: for that great day of
his wrath is come, and who is able to stand?
VII. Anpv after these things I saw four
angels standing upon the four corners of the
' Or, winter figs.
31
» Or, as many read, followed.
14
15
17
242
REVELATION.
“1
10
ii
13
earth, holding the four winds of the earth,
that no wind should blow on the earth, nor
on the sea, nor upon any tree. And I saw
another angel ascending from the sunrising,
having the seal of the living God: and he
cried with a loud voice to the four angels, to
whom it was given to hurt the earth and the
sea, saying: Hurt not the earth, nor the sea,
nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants
of our God on their foreheads.’
And I heard the number of the sealed:
a hundred and forty-four thousand sealed, of
every tribe of the children of Israel; of the
tribe of Judah, twelve thousand sealed ; of the
tribe of Reuben, twelve thousand sealed; of
the tribe of Gad, twelve thousand sealed; of
the tribe of Asher, twelve thousand sealed;
of the tribe of Naphtali, twelve thousand
sealed; of the tribe of Manasseh, twelve thou-
sand sealed; of the tribe of Simeon, twelve
thousand sealed; of the tribe of Levi, twelve
thousand sealed; of the tribe of Issachar,
twelve thousand sealed; of the tribe of Ze-
bulun, twelve thousand sealed; of the tribe
of Joseph, twelve thousand sealed; of the
tribe of Benjamin, twelve thousand sealed.
After these things I saw, and behold a great
multitude which no one could number, of
every nation, and tribes, and peoples, and
tongues, standing before the throne, and be-
fore the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and
palms in their hands; and they ery with a
loud voice, saying: The salvation unto our
God who sitteth on the throne, and unto the
Lamb. And all the angels stood around the
throne and the elders and the four living creat-
ures, and they fell before the throne upon
their faces, and worshipped God, saying:
Amen. The blessing, and the glory, and the
wisdom, and the thanksgiving, and the hon-
owr, and the power, and the strength, unto
our God /for ever and ever. Amen.
And one of the elders answered, saying
unto me: These that are clothed with the
} Gr. unto the ages of the ages.
white robes, who are they? and whence
came they? And I said unto him: My Lord,
thou knowest. And he said unto me: These
are they who come out of the great tribula-
tion, and they washed their robes and made
them white in the blood of the Lamb. There-
fore are they before the throne of God, and
serve him day and night in his temple: and
he that sitteth on the throne shall tabernacle
over them. They shall hunger no more,
neither thirst any more; neither shall the sun
fall on them, nor any heat; for the Lamb that
is in the midst of the throne shall tend them,
and shall lead them unto fountains of waters
of life, and God shall wipe away every tear
from their eyes.
VIII. Anp when he opened the seventh
seal, there was silence in heaven about half an
hour.
And I saw the seven angels who stand be-
fore God, and there were given unto them
seven trumpets. And another angel came,
and stood at the altar, having a golden censer,
and there was given unto him much incense,
that he should give z to the prayers of all
the saints upon the golden altar which is be-
fore the throne. And the smoke of the incense
for the prayers of the saints ascended out of
the angel’s hand before God. And the angel
took the censer, and filled it from the fire of
the altar, and cast unto the earth: and there
were voices, and thunders, and lightnings, and
an earthquake.
And the seven angels having the seven
trumpets prepared themselves, that they
might sound.
And the first sounded, and there was hail,
and fire, mingled with blood, and they were
east unto the earth: and the third part of
the earth was burnt up, and the third part
| of the trees was burnt up, and all green
grass was burnt up.
And the second angel sounded, and as it
were a great mountain burning with fire was
cast into the sea: and the third part of the
9
10
1
μ-
12
13
REVELATION.
sea became blood; and the third part of the
creatures which were in the sea, and had
life, died; and the third part of the ships
was destroyed.
And the third angel sounded, and there
fell from heaven a great star, burning as a
lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the
rivers, and upon the fountains of the waters:
and the name of the star is called Worm-
wood: and the third part of the waters be-
comes wormwood, and many of the men died
of the waters, because they were made bitter.
And the fourth angel sounded, and the
third part of the sun was smitten, and the
third part of the moon, and the third part
of the stars, that the third part of them
might be darkened, and the day should not
shine for the third part of it, and the night
likewise.
And I saw, and I heard an ‘eagle flying in
mid-heaven, saying with a loud voice: Woe,
woe, woe, to those who dwell on the earth,
from the remaining voices of the trumpet of
the three angels who are about to sound.
TX. Anp the fifth angel sounded, and I
saw a star fallen from heaven unto the
earth: and there was given unto him the
key of the pit of the abyss. And he opened
the pit of the abyss: and there ascended
smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great
furnace, and the sun was darkened, and the
air, by the smoke of the pit. And out of
the smoke there came forth locusts unto the
earth, and there was given unto them power,
as the scorpions of the earth have power.
And it was said unto them, that they should
not hurt the grass of the earth, nor any
green thing, nor any tree, but the men who
have not the seal of God on their foreheads.
And it was given unto them that they should
not kill them, but that they should be tor-
mented five months: and their torment was
as the torment of a scorpion, when it strik-
k Or, as a few copies read, angel.
243
eth a man. And in those days shall the
men seek death, and shall not find it. And
they shall long to die, and death shall flee
from them. And the likenesses of the lo-
custs were like horses prepared unto battle ;
and upon their heas's, as it were crowns like
gold; and their faces, as the faces of men;
and they had hair as ‘the hair of women;
and their teeth were as of lions; and they had
breastplates as iron breastplates; and the sound
of their wings was as the sound of chariots of
many horses running to battle ; and they have
tails like scorpions, 'and stings were in their
tails; and their power was to hurt the men
five months. They have over them a king,
the angel of the abyss; his name in Hebrew,
Abaddon; and in the Greek he hath the name
»Apollyon.
The first woe is past: behold, there come
yet two woes after these things.
And the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a
voice from the four horns of the golden altar
which is before God, saying to the sixth angel
who had the trumpet: Loose the four angels
that have been bound by that great river Ku-
phrates. And the four angels were loosed,
that had been prepared for the hour, and day,
and month, and year, that they should kill the
third part of the men.
myriads: I heard the number of them. And
thus I saw the horses in the vision, and those
who sat on them, having breastplates fiery,
and hyacinthine, and like brimstone: and the
heads of the horses were as the heads of lions,
and out of their mouth proceedeth fire,
and smoke, and brimstone. By these three
plagues were killed the third part of the men,
by the fire, and the smoke, and the brimstone,
which proceeded out of their mouth. For the
power of the horses is in their mouth, and in
their tails: for their tails are like serpents, and
And the number of 16
the armies of the cavalry was two myriads of
17
have heads, and with these do they hurt. And 20
1 Or, as many read, and stings; and in their tails [18]
their power ὅσο.
m That is, Destroyer.
244
REVELATIOY.
ὩΣ
μ᾿
Qn
for)
10
the rest of the men, who were not killed by |
these plagues, yet repented not of the works
of their hands, that they should not worship
the demons, and the idols of gold, and of silver,
and of brass, and of stone, and of wood, which |
can neither see, nor hear, nor walk ; neither
repented they of their murders, nor of their
sorceries, nor of their fornication, nor of their
thefts.
X. Anp I saw another mighty angel de-
scending from heaven, clothed with a cloud,
and the rainbow was on his head, and his face
was as the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire:
and he had in his hand a little book opened: |
and he set his right foot on the sea, and the |
left on the earth, and cried with a loud voice,
even as a lion roareth: and when he had cried,
the seven thunders spake with their voices.
And when the seven thunders had spoken, I |
was about to write: and I heard a voice from |
heaven, saying: Seal the things which the |
seven thunders spake, and write them not.
And the angel, whom I saw standing on the
sea and on the earth, lifted up his right hand
to heaven, and sware by him that liveth *for
ever and ever, who created the heaven and the
things in it, and the earth and the things in it,
and the sea and the things in it, that time there
shall no longer be; but in the days of the
voice of the seventh angel, when he should be |
about to sound, is also finished the mystery of
God, as he declared the glad tidings to his
servants the prophets.
And the voice, which 1 heard from heaven,
again spake with me, and said: Go, take the
little book which is opened in the hand of the
angel, who standeth on the sea and on the
earth. And I went unto the angel, saying that |
he should give me the little book. And he
saith unto me: Take, and eat it up; and it
shall make bitter thy belly, but in thy mouth
it shall be sweet as honey. And I took the
little book out of the hand of the angel, and
» Gr. unto the ages of the ages.
ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as
honey; and, when I had eaten it, my belly
was made bitter. And he saith unto me:
Thou must again prophesy of many peoples,
and nations, and tongues, and kings.
XI. Anp there was given me a reed like
a rod, he saying: Rise, and measure the temple
of God, and the altar, and those who dwell
therein: and the court which is without the
temple cast out, and measure it not; for it
is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city
shall they tread forty-two months. And I will
give unto my two witnesses, and they shall
prophesy a thousand two hundred and sixty
days, clothed with sackeloth.
These are the two olive-trees and the two
lamp-stands, which stand before the Lord of
the earth. And if any one will hurt them,
fire proceedeth out of their mouth, and de-
youreth their enemies; and if any one will
hurt them, thus must he be killed. These have
power to shut heaven, that no rain fall during
the days of their prophesying; and they have
power over the waters to turn them to blood,
and to smite the earth with every plague, as
often as they will.
And when they shall have finished their
testimony, the beast that ascendeth out of the
abyss shall make war with them, and shall
overcome them, and shall kill them. And
their remains shall be on the broad place of
the great city, which is ealled spiritually
Sodom and Egypt, where also their Lord was
crucified. And men of the peoples and tribes
and tongues and nations shall see their re-
mains three days and a half, and shall not
suffer their remains to be put into a sepulchre.
And they that dwell on the earth rejoice over
them, and shall make merry, and shall send
gifts to one another; because these two proph-
ets tormented those that dwelt on the earth.
And after the three days and a half the
spirit of life from God entered into them, and
they stood upon their feet; and great fear fell
upon those who beheld them. And they heard
12
13
14
15
16
al
@
19
oo
REVELATION.
a loud voice from heaven, saying unto them:
Come up hither. And they went up to heaven
in the cloud; and their enemies beheld them.
And in that hour was there a great earth-
quake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and
there were killed in the earthquake names of
men seven thousand: and the rest became
afraid, and gave glory to the God of heaven.
The second woe is past; behold, the third |
woe cometh quickly.
And the seventh angel sounded; and there |
were loud voices in heaven, saying: The king- |
dom of the world is become our Lord’s and |
his Christ’s, and he shall reign efor ever and |
ever. And the twenty-four elders, who sit
before God upon their thrones, fell upon their
faces, and worshipped God, saying: We give
thee thanks, O Lord God the Almighty, who
art, and who wast, because thou hast taken
thy great power, and reigned. And the na-
tions were wroth, and thy wrath came, and |
the time of the dead that they should be |
judged, and to give the reward unto thy sery-
ants, the prophets and the saints, and unto
those who fear thy name, the small and the
great, and to destroy those who destroy the
earth.
And the temple of God was opened in |
heaven, and there was seen the ark of his
covenant in his temple: and there were light-
nings, and voices, and thunders, and an earth-
quake, and great hail.
XII. Anp a great sign was seen in heaven; |
ἘΣ 3 ἢ
a woman clothed with the sun, and the moon
under her feet, and on her head a crown of |
twelve stars; and being with child she crieth, |
travailing, and pained to bring forth.
And there was seen another sign in heaven;
and behold a great red dragon, having seven
heads and ten horns, and upon his heads seven
diadems;,and his tail drags the third part of
the stars of heaven, and it cast them unto the
| man who was about to bring forth, that, when
_ she brought forth, he might devour her child.
And she brought forth va male child, who is
to tend all the nations with an iron rod: and
her child was caught away to God and to his
throne. And the woman fled into the wilder-
ness, where she hath a place prepared by God,
that there they should nourish her a thousand
two hundred and sixty days.
And there was war in heaven, Michael and
his angels fighting with the dragon; and the
dragon fought and his angels, and they pre-
vailed not, neither was their place found any
more in heaven. And that great dragon was
cast, that old serpent, which is called the
Devil and Satan, who deceiveth the whole
world, he was east unto the earth, and his
angels were cast with him. And I heard a
loud voice in heaven, saying: Now is come
the salvation, and the power, and the king-
dom of our God, and the authority of his
Christ: for the accuser of our brethren is cast
down, who accused them before our God day
and night. They, too, overcame him, because
of the blood of the Lamb, and because of the
word of their testimony; and they loved not
their life unto death. Therefore rejoice, ye
heavens, and ye who tabernacle therein. Woe
to the earth and to the sea! for the devil is
gone down unto you, haying great wrath,
knowing that he hath little time.
And when the dragon saw that he was cast
unto the earth, he persecuted the woman that
brought forth the male child. And there were
given to the woman «two wings of the great
eagle, that she should fly into the wilderness,
into her place, where she is nourished for a
time, and times, and half a time, from the face of
the serpent. And the serpent cast out of his
mouth after the woman water as a river, that
he might cause her to be carried away by the
river. And the earth helped the woman, and
| the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed
earth. And the dragon stood before the wo- |
up the river which the dragon cast out of his
245
ὁ. Gr. unto the ages of the ages.
ul
P Gr. a son, a male.
a Or, as some read, the two wings.
246
REVELATION.
17
ἰὼ]
(Je)
~
10
atl
mouth. And the dragon was enraged about
the woman, and went away to make war with
the rest of her seed, who keep the command-
ments of God, and have the testimony of
Jesus.
XIII. And I was set upon the sand of the
sea. And I saw a beast ascending out of the
sea, having ten horns and seven heads, and on
his horns ten diadems, and upon his heads ‘a
name of blasphemy. And the beast which I
saw was like a leopard, and his feet as of a
bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion:
and the dragon gave him his power, and his
throne, and great authority. And 7 saw one
of his heads as if it had been slain to death; |
and the stroke of his death was healed; and the |
whole earth wondered after the beast. And
they worshipped the dragon because he gave
the authority unto the beast, and they wor- |
shipped the beast, saying: Who is like the
beast? and who is able to make war with
him? And there was given unto him a mouth
speaking great things and blasphemies; and
there was given unto him power to do forty-
two months. And he opened his mouth for
blasphemy against God, to blaspheme his
name, and his tabernacle, and those who
tabernacle in heaven. And it was given unto
him to make war with the saints, and to over-
come them; and'there was given unto him
authority over every tribe, and people, and
tongue, and nation.
Lamb that hath been slain, from the founda-
tion of the world. If any one hath an ear,
let him hear.
ity, into captivity he goeth: if any one shall
kill with the sword, with the sword must he |
be killed. Here is the patience and the faith
of the saints.
And I saw another beast ascending out of the
earth, and he had two horns like a lamb,
r Or, as most read, names.
And all shall worship |
him that dwell on the earth, whose name hath |
not been written, in the book of life of the |
If any one gathereth a captiv- |
and he spake as a dragon. And all the au-
thority of the first beast he exerciseth before
him; and he maketh the earth and those who
dwell therein to worship the first beast, whose
stroke of death was healed. And he doeth
great signs, so that even fire he maketh to
descend from heaven unto the earth before
men. And he deceiveth those who dwell on
the earth, because of the signs which it was
given unto him to do before the beast, saying
to those who dwell on the earth, that they
should make an image to the beast, which
hath the stroke of the sword, and lived. And
it was given unto him to give breath unto the
image of the beast, that the image of the beast
should both speak, and cause that as many as
should not worship the image of the beast
should be killed. And he causeth all, the
| small and the great, and the rich and the
poor, and the free and the bond, that they
should give them a mark on their right hand,
or on their forehead; and that no one should
be able to buy or sell, but he that hath the
mark, the name of the beast, or the number
of his name. Here is wisdom. Let him that
hath understanding count the number of the
beast: for it is a man’s number; and his num-
ber is 666.
XIV. Anp I saw, and behold the Lamb
standing upon the mount Zion,-and with him
a hundred and forty-four thousand, having
his name, and the name of his Father, written
on their foreheads. And I heard a voice from
heaven, as the voice of many waters, and as
the voice of great thunder: and the voice
which I heard was as of harpers harping with
their harps: and they sing as it were a new
song before the throne, and before the four
living creatures, and the elders: and no one
was able to learn the song, but the hundred
| and forty-four thousand, who had been re-
deemed from the earth. These are they who
were not defiled with women; for they are
virgin. These are they who follow the Lamb,
whithersoever he goeth. These were redeemed
18
Qn
10
11
12
13
14
15
REVELATION.
247
from among men, a firstfruit unto God and
the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no
lie; for they are faultless.
And I saw another angel flying in mid-
heaven, having an everlasting gospel, to de-
clare the glad tidings unto those who sit on
the earth, and over every nation, and tribe, and
tongue, and people, saying with a loud voice :
Fear God, and give him glory; for the hour
of his judgment is come: and worship him
that made the heaven, and the earth, and sea,
and fountains of waters.
And ‘another angel followed, saying: Fallen,
fallen, is Babylon the great; for of the wine
of the wrath of her fornication she hath given
all nations to drink.
And another, a third angel followed them, say-
ing with a loud voice: If any one worshippeth
the beast and his image, and receiveth a mark
on his forehead, or upon his hand, even he shall
drink of the wine of the wrath of God; which
hath been mixed unmixed in the cup of his
indignation, and he shall be tormented with
fire and brimstone before the holy angels and
before the Lamb; and the smoke of their tor-
ment ascendeth ‘for ever and ever; and they
have no rest day and night, who worship the
beast and his image, and if any one receiveth
the mark of his name.
Here is the patience of the saints ; they who
keep the commandments of God, and the faith
of Jesus. And I heard a voice from heaven,
saying: Write: Blessed are the dead who die
in the Lord henceforth. Yea, saith the Spirit,
that they may rest from their toils; but their
works follow with them.
And I saw, and behold a white cloud, and |
upon the cloud one sat like ason of man, hay-
ing on his head a golden crown, and in his hand
a sharp sickle. And another angel came forth
out of the temple, erying with a loud voice to
him that sat on the cloud: Send thy sickle,
and reap ; for the hour of the reaping is come ;
* Or, as many read, another, a second angel.
t Gr. unto ages of ages.
for the harvest of the earth is dried. And he
that sat upon the cloud cast his sickle upon
the earth, and the earth was reaped.
And another angel came forth out of the
temple which is in heaven, he also having a
sharp sickle. And another angel came forth
out of the altar, having power over the fire,
and he ealled with a loud cry to him that had
the sharp sickle, saying: Send thy sharp sickle,
and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth;
for her grapes are fully ripe. And the angel
cast his sickle unto the earth, and gathered the
fruit of the vine of the earth, and cast into the
great winepress of the wrath of God.
the winepress was trodden without the city,
and there came forth blood out of the wine-
press unto the bridles of the horses, a thousand
six hundred furlongs off.
XV. AndI saw another sign in heaven, great
and wonderful, seven angels having the seven
last plagues; for in them was finished the
wrath of God.
And I saw as it were a glassy sea mingled
with fire, and those who were victorious from
from the beast, and from his image, and from
the number of his name, standing "by the
glassy sea, having harps of God. And they
sing the song of Moses the servant of God,
and the song of the Lamb, saying: Great and
wonderful are thy works, O Lord God the Al-
mighty; righteous and true are thy ways, thou
King of the nations. Who shall not fear thee,
O Lord, and glorify thy name? for thou only
art holy: for all the nations shall come and
worship before thee; because thy judgments
were manifested.
And after these things I saw, and the temple
of the tabernacle of the testimony in heaven
was opened: and the seven angels who had
the seven plagues came forth out of the temple,
clothed in pure, bright linen, and girt round
about the breasts with golden girdles. And
one of the four living creatures gave unto the
" Or, wpon.
And ς
16
248
10
11
REVELATION.
seven angels seven golden bowls, full of the
wrath of God who liveth vfor ever and ever.
And the temple was filled with smoke from
the glory of God, and from his power; and no
one was able to enter into the temple, till the
seven plagues of the seven angels should be
fulfilled.
XVI. And I heard a loud voice out of the
temple, saying to the seven angels: Go, and
pour out the seven bowls of the wrath of God
into the earth.
And the first went away, and poured out his
bow] ~upon the earth; and there came an evil
and grievous sore upon the men who had the
mark of the beast, and who worshipped his
image.
And the second *angel poured out his bowl
into the sea; and it became blood as of one
dead ; and every living soul died in the sea.
And the third poured out his bow] into the
rivers and into the fountains of the waters;
and they became blood. And I heard the
angel of the waters saying: Righteous art
thou, who art, and who wast, the Holy One,
because thou didst adjudge these things. For
they poured out the blood of saints and
prophets, and thou gavest them blood to
drink; they are worthy. And I heard the
altar saying: Yea, O Lord God the Almighty,
true and righteous ave thy judgments.
And the fourth poured out his bowl upon
the sun; and it was given unto *him to scorch
the men with fire. And the men were scorehed
with great scorching, and they blasphemed
the name of God, who had power over these
plagues, and they repented not to give him
glory.
And the fifth poured out his bowl upon the
throne of the beast; and his kingdom became
darkened; and they gnawed their tongues for
the pain, and blasphemed the God of heaven
’ Gr. unto the ages of the ages.
w Or, as many read, info.
x Many omit the word, angel.
Υ Ογ, τέ.
because of their pains and because of their
sores, and repented not of their works.
And the sixth poured out his bowl upon
that great river, the Euphrates; and the water
thereof was dried up, that the way of the
kings who are from the rising of the sun
might be prepared. And I saw, out of the
mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of
the beast, and out of the mouth of the false
prophet, three unclean spirits as frogs, (for
they are spirits of demons, doing signs,) go
forth unto the kings of the whole world, to
gather them together to the battle of that
great day of God the Almighty. (Behold, I
come as a thief; blessed is he that watcheth,
and keepeth his garments, that he walk not
naked, and they see his shame.) And ‘they
gathered them together into the place which
is called in Hebrew Armageddon.
And the seventh poured out his bowl upon
the air; and there came forth a loud voice
from the temple of heaven, from the throne,
saying: It is done. And there were lightnings,
and voices, and thunders, and there was a
great earthquake, such as was not since men
were on the earth, such an earthquake, so
great. And the great city became three parts,
and the cities of the nations fell ; and Babylon
the great was remembered before God, to give
unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness
of his wrath. And every island fled, and
mountains were not found. And great hail as
of a talent’s weight descendeth out of heaven
upon the men; and the men blasphemed God
because of the plague of the hail; for great is
the plague thereof exceedingly.
XVII. And there came one of the seven
angels who had the seven bowls, and spake
with me, saying: Come, I will show thee the
| judgment of the great harlot, that sitteth on
the many waters ; with whom the kings of the
earth committed fornication, and they who in-
13
14
17
18
μ᾿
9
20
21
habit the earth were made drunk with the |
Ὃς ΠΕ. ὦ Ξ,. EE eee ο΄ Πττε
τ Or, he.
10
1
μι
12
13
14
15
REVELATION.
wine of her fornication.
a woman sitting upon a scarlet beast, full of
names of blasphemy, having seven heads and
ten horns. And the woman was clothed with
purple and scarlet, and gilded with gold, and
precious stone, and pearls, having a golden
cup ingher hand, full of abominations and the
uncleannesses of her fornication, and upon her
forehead a name written: Mystery, Babylon
the great, the mother of the harlots and of the
abominations of the earth.
wonder.
And the angel said unto me: Wherefore
didst thou wonder? I will tell thee the mys-
tery of the woman, and of the beast that
beareth her, which hath the seven heads and |
the ten horns. The beast which thou sawest,
was, and is not, and is to ascend out of the
abyss, and go into perdition: and they that
dwell on the earth, whose names have not |
| the earth committed fornication with her, and
been written in the book of life from the
foundation of the world, shall wonder, when |
they see the beast, that he was, and is not, |
Here is the mind that |
| saying: Come forth out of her, my people,
and shall be present.
hath wisdom. The seven heads are seven
mountains, on which the woman sitteth; and
they are seven kings; the five are fallen, the |
one is, the other is not yet come; and, when
he is come, he must continue a little while. |
And the beast that was, and is not, even he is
an eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into
perdition.
sawest are ten kings, who have not yet re-
ceived a kingdom; but they receive authority
as kings one hour with the beast.
have one counsel, and give over their power
and authority unto the beast. These shall
make war with the Lamb, and the Lamb shall |
overcome them: for he is Lord of lords and
King of kings: and they that are with him,
called, and chosen, and faithful.
And he saith unto me: The waters which
And he carried me |
away in the Spirit into a wilderness; and I saw |
And I saw the |
woman drunken with the blood of the saints, |
and with the blood of the witnesses of Jesus; |
and I wondered, when I saw her, with great |
And the ten horns which thou |
These |
thou sawest, where the harlot sitteth, are
peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and
tongues. And the ten horns which thou
sawest, and the beast, these shall hate the
harlot, and shall make her desolate and naked,
and shall eat her flesh, and shall utterly burn
her with fire. For God gave 7 into their
hearts to perform his counsel, and to perform
one counsel, and to give their kingdom unto
the beast, till the words of God shall be
finished. And the woman whom thou sawest
is that great city, which hath kingship over
the kings of the earth.
XVIII. Anp after these things I saw
another angel descending from heaven, having
great authority ; and the earth was lightened
with his glory. And he cried mightily with a
| loud voice, saying: Fallen, fallen, is Babylon
the great, and is become a habitation of de-
mons, and a hold of every unclean spirit, and
a hold of every unclean and hated bird. For
of the wine of the wrath of her fornication
have all the nations drunk, and the kings of
the merchants of the earth became rich from
the power of her luxury.
And I heard another voice from heaven,
that ye have no fellowship with her sins, and
that ye receive not of her plagues; for her sins °
have accumulated unto heaven, and God hath
remembered her iniquities. Render unto her
as she also rendered, and double unto her
double according to her works: in the cup
which she mixed, mix unto her double. How
much she glorified herself and lived luxu-
riously, so much torment and sorrow give her ;
for in her heart she saith: I sit queen, and
widow I am not, and sorrow I shall never see.
Therefore in one*day shall her plagues come,
death, and sorrow, and famine; and with fire
shall she be utterly burned: for mighty zs the
Lord God who judged her. And the kings of
the earth, who with her committed fornication
and lived luxuriously, shall weep and wail over
32
249
μ᾿
8
250
REVELATION.
itr
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
her, when they see the smoke of her burning, |
standing afar off for the fear of her torment, |
saying: Alas, alas, that great city Babylon, |
that mighty city! for in one hour thy judg- |
And the merchants of the earth |
ment came.
weep and mourn over her; for no one buyeth |
their lading any more; lading of goid, and of |
silver, and of precious stone, and of pearl, and
of fine linen, and of purple, and of silk, and |
of scarlet, and all thyine wood, and all ivory
furniture, and all furniture of most precious |
wood, and of brass, and of iron, and of marble,
and cinnamon, and amomum, and incense, and |
ointment, and frankincense, and wine, and oil, |
and fine flour, and wheat, and cattle, and sheep,
and of horses, and of chariots, and of bodies, |
and souls of men. And the fruits «that thy
soul lusted after have departed from thee, and
all the dainty and the bright things have
perished from thee, and never, never more
shalt thou find them. The merchants of these |
things, who became rich by her, shall stand —
afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping |
and mourning, and saying: Alas, alas, that
great city, which was clothed with fine linen,
and purple, and scarlet, and gilded with gold,
and precious stone, and pearls! for in one hour |
were made desolate so great riches.
Andeyery |
pilot, and all the crowd on the ships, and sail- |
ors, and as many as ply the sea, stood afar off,
and were crying, as they saw the smoke of her
burning, saying: What city like that great
city? And they cast dust upon their heads,
and were crying, as they wept and mourned,
saying: Alas, alas, that great city, wherein
became rich all that had ships in the sea, by
reason of her costliness! for in one hour was |
she made desclate. Rejoice over her, Ὁ heaven,
and ye saints, and ye apostles, and ye pro-
phets; for God judged your cause upon her.
And a mighty angel took up a stone like a
great millstone, and cast into the sea, saying: |
Thus with violence shall be cast Babylon the |
great city, and never shall she be found more.
| bright.
And the voice of harpers and musicians and
pipers and trumpeters shall never be heard in
thee more; and no craftsman, of whatsoever
craft, shall ever be found in thee more; and the
voice of a millstone shall never be heard in
thee more ; and the light of a lamp shall never
shine in thee more; and the voice of bride-
groom and bride shall never be heard in thee
more: for thy merchants were the great men
of the earth; for by thy sorcery were deceived
all the nations. And in her the blood of pro-
phets and of saints was found, and of all that
had been slain on the earth.
XIX. After these things I heard as it were
a loud voice of a great multitude in heaven,
saying: Alleluia! the salvation, and the glory,
and the power, of our God! For true and
righteous are his judgments ; for he judged the
great harlot, that corrupted the earth with her
fornication, and he avenged the blood of his
servants at her hand. And a second time they
said: Alleluia! and her smoke ascendeth *for
ever and ever. And the twenty-four elders
and the four living creatures fell down, and
worshipped God that sat on the throne, say-
ing: Amen; Alleluia! And a voice came forth
out of the throne, saying: Praise our God, all
ye his servants, and ye that fear him, the small
and the great. And I heard as it were the
voice of a great multitude, and as it were the
voice of many waters, and as it were the voice
of mighty thunders, saying: Alleluia! for the
Lord God the Almighty reigneth. Let us re-
| joice and exult and give the glory to him; for
the marriage of the Lamb came, and his wife
prepared herself, and it was given to her that
she should be clothed with fine linen, pure and
For the fine linen is the righteousness
of the saints.
And he saith unto me: Write: Blessed ave
they who have been called unto the supper of
the marriage of the Lamb. And he saith unto
me: These are the true words of God. And
@ Gr. of the lust of thy soul.
> Gr. unto the ages of the ages.
22
23
24
10
ἘΠ
13
14
15
16
1
18
19
20
21
REVELATION. 251
I fell before his feet to worship him. And he
saith unto me: See thou do it not: I am a
fellow-servant with thee, and with thy breth- |
ren that have the testimony of Jesus: worship |
God: for the testimony of Jesus is the spirit |
of prophecy.
And I saw heaven opened, and behold a
white horse, and he that sat upon him, called |
Faithful and True; and in righteousness he |
i2 judgeth and maketh war; but his eyes were as |
a flame of fire, and upon his-head were many
diadems; he had a name written, that no one
knoweth, but he himself; and he was clothed
with a garment dyed with blood; and his name
is called The Word of God. And the armies
which were in heaven followed him upon white
horses, clothed in fine linen, white and pure. |
And out of his mouth proceedeth a sharp
sword, that with it he might smite the nations;
and he himself shall tend them with an iron
rod; and he himself treadeth the winepress of
the wine of the fierceness of the wrath of God
the Almighty. And he hath upon dis garment
and upon his thigh a name written: King of |
kings and Lord of lords.
And I saw an angel standing in the sun; and |
he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the |
birds that fly in mid-heaven : Come, and gather
yourselves together unto the great supper of |
God; that ye may eat flesh of kings, and flesh
of chief captains, and flesh of mighty men,
and flesh of horses and of those that sit on
them, and flesh of all, both free and bond, and
small and great.
And I saw the beast, and the kings of the
earth, and their armies, gathered together to
make war with him that sat on the horse, and
with his army. And the beast was taken, and |
with him the false prophet that did the signs |
before him, with which he deceived those who |
had received the mark of the beast, and who |
worshipped his image. They two were cast |
alive into the lake of fire which burneth with |
brimstone. And the rest were killed with the
sword of him that sat on the horse, which
sword came forth out of his mouth, and all the
birds were filled with their flesh.
XX. And I saw an angel descending from
heaven, having the key of the abyss, and a
great chain upon his hand. And he laid hold 2
on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the
Devil and Satan, and bound him a thousand
years, and cast him into the abyss, and shut 3
and sealed over him, that he might no more
deceive the nations, till the thousand years
were finished; and after these he must be
loosed a little time.
And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, 4
and judgment was given unto them; and J
saw the souls of those beheaded for the testi-
mony of Jesus, and for the word of God, and
who worshipped not the beast, nor his image,
and received not the mark upon their forehead
and upon their hand; and they lived and
reigned with Christ “ἃ thousand years. But 5
| the rest of the dead lived not, till the thousand
years should be finished. This zs the first re-
surrection. Blessed and holy is he that hath
part in the first resurrection: over these the
second death hath no power, but they shall be
priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign
| with him a thousand years.
And when the thousand years are finished, 7
Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, and
shall go forth to deceive the nations which are
in the four corners of the earth, Gog and Ma-
gog, to gather them together to battle: the
number of whom is as the sand of the sea.
And they went up upon the breadth of the 9
earth, and encompassed the camp of the saints,
and the beloved city: and there came down
fire from God out of heaven, and devoured
| them; and the devil that deceived them 10
| was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone,
where are also the beast and the false prophet ;
and they shall be tormented day and night ¢for
ever and ever.
And I saw a great white throne, and him 11
© Or, as many read, ¢he. 4 Gr. unto the ages of the ages.
REVELATION.
1:
ie)
14
15
~
that sat on it, from whose face fled the earth |
and the heaven, and no place was found for
them. And I saw the dead, small and great,
standing before the throne; and books were
opened; and another book was opened, which
is of life; and the dead were judged out of
the things written in the books, according to
their works. And the sea gaye up the dead
that were in it, and death and hades gave up
the dead that were in them; and they were |
judged every one according to their works.
And death and hades were cast into the lake
of fire: this is the second death.e And if any
one was not found written in the book of life,
he was cast into the lake of fire.
XXI. Anp I saw a new heaven and a new
earth: for the first heaven and the first earth |
have passed away, and the sea is no more.
And the holy city, new Jerusalem, I saw
descending out of heaven from God, prepared
as a bride adorned for her husband. And I
heard a loud voice out of heaven, saying: Be-
hold, the tabernacle of God with men! and he
shall tabernacle with them, and they shall be
his peoples, and ‘God himself shall be with
them, their God. And God shall wipe away
every tear from their eyes; and death shall be
no more; nor shall sorrow, nor crying, nor
pain, be any more; for the first things are
gone.
And he that sat upon the throne said: Be-
hold, I make all things new. And he saith
unto me: Write: for these words are faithful
and true. And he said unto me: It is done.
T am the Alpha and the Omega, the beginning
and the end. I will give unto him that thirst-
eth of the fountain of the water of life freely.
He that overcometh shall mmherit these things ;
and [I will be to him God, and he shall be to
meason. But to the fearful, and unbelieving,
and abominable, and murderers, and fornica-
tors, and sorcerers, and idolaters, and all the
Ὁ
-
Many add: the lake of fire.
Or, as many read, he, God with them, shall be their God.
"
liars, their part shall be in the lake which
burneth with fire and brimstone, which is the
second death.
And there came one of the seven angels,
who had the seven bowls full of the seven last
plagues, and spake with me, saying: Come, I
will show thee the bride, the Lamb’s wife.
And he carried me away in the Spirit to a
great and high mountain, and showed me the
holy city, Jerusalem, descending out of heaven
from God, having the glory of God: its light
was like a stone most precious, as a jasper
stone clear as crystal; it had a wall great and
high; it had twelve gates, and at the gates
twelve angels, and names inscribed, which are
the names of the twelve tribes of the children
of Israel; on the east were three gates; and
on the north, three gates; and on the south,
three gates; and on the west, three gates; and
the wall of the city had twelve foundations,
and in them twelve names of the twelve apos-
tles of the Lamb. And he that spake with me
had a measure, a golden reed, that he might
measure the city, and its gates, and its wall.
And the city lieth four-cornered, and its length
is as much as the breadth. And he measured
the city with the reed to twelve thousand fur-
longs; the length and the breadth and the
height of it are equal. And he measured its
wall, a hundred and forty-four cubits, man’s
measure, which is angel’s. And the structure
of its wall was jasper, and the city pure gold,
like pure glass. And the foundations of the
wall of the city were adorned with every pre-
cious stone: the first foundation, jasper; the
second, sapphire; the third, chalcedony ; the
fourth, emerald; the fifth, sardonyx; the sixth,
sardine ; the seventh, chrysolite; the eighth,
beryl; the ninth, topaz ; the tenth, chryso-
prase; the eleventh, hyacinth; the twelfth,
amethyst. And the twelve gates were twelve
pearls; each one of the gates severally was of
one pearl; and the broad place of the city,
pure gold, as it were translucent glass. And
I saw in it no temple; for the Lord God the
‘Almighty is its temple, and the Lamb. And
20
21
22
23
26
27
J
9
REVELATION.
the city hath no need of the sun, nor of the
moon, that they should shine for it; for the
glory of God lightened it, and its lamp was the
Lamb. And the nations shall walk by its
light ; and the kings of the earth bring their
glory and honour into it. And its gates shall
not be shut at all by day: for there shall be
no night there. And they shall bring the glory
and the honour of the nations into it. And
there shall in no wise enter into it any thing
common, and that worketh abomination and a
lie; but they who have been written in the
book of life of the Lamb.
XXII. And he showed me a river of water
of life, bright as crystal, proceeding out of the
throne of God and the Lamb. In the midst
of its broad place and of the river on this side
and on that side was a tree of life, bearing
twelve fruits, yielding its fruit every month ;
and the leaves of the tree were for the healing
of the nations. And there shall be no curse
any more: and the throne of God and the
Lamb shall be in it; and his servants shall
serve him; and they shall see his face; and
his name shall be on their foreheads. And there
shall be no night there; and they have no
need of a lamp, and light of the sun; for the
Lord God shall lighten them; and they shall
reign ®for ever and ever.
And he said unto me: These words are faith-
ful and true; and the Lord God of the spirits
of the holy prophets sent his angel to show
unto his servants things which must come to
pass shortly. And behold, I come quickly ;
blessed 7s he that keepeth the words of the
prophecy of this book.
And it was I, John, who heard and saw these
things. And when I had heard and seen, I fell
down to worship before the feet of the angel
who showed me these things. And he saith
© Gr. unto the ages of the ages.
unto me: See thou do it not: I am a fellow-
servant with thee, and with thy brethren the
prophets, and with those who keep the words
of this book: worship God.
And he saith unto me: Seal not the words
of the prophecy of this book: for the time is
near. He that is unjust, let him be unjust still;
and he that is filthy, let him be filthy still; and
he that is righteous, let him work righteousness
still; and he that is holy, let him be holy still.
Behold, I come quickly, and my reward is with
me, to render to every one as his work shall be.
Τ am the Alpha and the Omega, the first and the
last, the beginning and the end. Blessed are
they that "do his commandments, that ‘they
may have right to the tree of life, and enter
by the gates into the city. Without are the
dogs, and the sorcerers, and the fornicators, and
the murderers, and the idolaters, and every one
that loveth and maketh a lie. I, Jesus, sent
my angel to testify unto you these things con-
cerning the churches. I am the Root and the
Offspring of David; the bright and the morn-
ing Star.
And the Spirit and the bride say: Come.
And he that heareth, let him say: Come. And
he that thirsteth, let him come: he that will,
let him take water of life freely.
I testify to every one that heareth the words
of the prophecy of this book: If any one shall
add unto them, God shall add unto him the
plagues that have been written in this book ;
and if any one shall take away from the words
of the book of this prophecy, God shall take
away his part from the tree of life and out of the
holy city, which have been written in this book.
He who testifieth these things saith: Yea,
I come quickly. Amen; come, Lord Jesus.
The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ de with
all ὑπ saints. *Amen.
253
13
14
20
21
h For do his commandments, some read, wash their robes.
i Gr. that their power, or right, may be over.
} Some omit the words, the saints.
* Many omit the word, Amen.
ky
a '
᾿ ΘΤΟΤΕΗ ὩΒΌΤΙΘΙΠΙ.
ΟΡ Jo seTystdy 90} ‘aeqog |
ΗΞ 79) Ὁ]
Ϊ
DSA UE psyzeas Jony : ; “,’
|
Γ
es
pour
ἘΠ
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11